diff options
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/66110-0.txt | 10600 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/66110-0.zip | bin | 175452 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/66110-h.zip | bin | 694103 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/66110-h/66110-h.htm | 13551 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/66110-h/images/cover-illus.jpg | bin | 43143 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/66110-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 86224 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/66110-h/images/illus1.jpg | bin | 45908 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/66110-h/images/illus2.jpg | bin | 47937 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/66110-h/images/illus3.jpg | bin | 50503 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/66110-h/images/illus4.jpg | bin | 45061 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/66110-h/images/illus5.jpg | bin | 37430 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/66110-h/images/illus6.jpg | bin | 52751 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/66110-h/images/illus7.jpg | bin | 47539 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/66110-h/images/illus8.jpg | bin | 47732 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/66110-h/images/title.jpg | bin | 9001 -> 0 bytes |
18 files changed, 17 insertions, 24151 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..bb609f8 --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #66110 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/66110) diff --git a/old/66110-0.txt b/old/66110-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 54e721c..0000000 --- a/old/66110-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,10600 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg eBook of A Son of Ishmael, by L. T. Meade - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you -will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before -using this eBook. - -Title: A Son of Ishmael - A Novel - -Author: L. T. Meade - -Illustrator: Augustus Burnham Shute - -Release Date: August 22, 2021 [eBook #66110] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -Produced by: MWS and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at - https://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images - generously made available by The Internet Archive/American - Libraries.) - -*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A SON OF ISHMAEL *** - - - - - - A Son of - Ishmael - - BY - MRS. L. T. MEADE - - Author of - “The Medicine Lady,” - “Dr. Rumsey’s Patient,” - “A Soldier of Fortune,” etc., etc. - - [Illustration] - - ILLUSTRATIONS BY A. BURNHAM SHUTE - - NEW AMSTERDAM BOOK COMPANY - 156 FIFTH AVENUE NEW YORK - - - - -A SON OF ISHMAEL. - -[Illustration: “I die before my work is completed,” he said; “but leave -it to you.”—_Frontispiece._] - - - - - A SON OF ISHMAEL - - A Novel - - BY - L. T. MEADE - - AUTHOR OF “THE MEDICINE LADY,” “HEART OF GOLD,” - “NOBODY’S NEIGHBOR,” ETC. - - [Illustration] - - NEW YORK - NEW AMSTERDAM BOOK COMPANY - 156 FIFTH AVENUE - - LONDON—F. V. WHITE & CO. - - Copyright, 1896, - by - NEW AMSTERDAM BOOK COMPANY - - - - -CONTENTS. - - - CHAP. PAGE - - I.—DR. FOLLETT’S SECRET 1 - - II.—HIS WILLING BRIDE 15 - - III.—THE PACKET ON THE UPPER SHELF 19 - - IV.—AT THE BUNGALOW 30 - - V.—A WILD WOOER 37 - - VI.—LONG JOHN 45 - - VII.—THE WEDDING NIGHT 54 - - VIII.—AT THE OPERA HOUSE 60 - - IX.—THE ROSE-COLOURED BEDROOM AND THE NEW MAID 70 - - X.—THE BOY ON THE HEARTH 78 - - XI.—THE QUEEN ANNE WING AND GARDEN 87 - - XII.—SILVER 95 - - XIII.—LONG JOHN 104 - - XIV.—THE BUTLER’S PANTRY 108 - - XV.—LEAH 121 - - XVI.—THE LADY IN THE WOOD 130 - - XVII.—CROSSLEY 139 - - XVIII.—THE TORN LETTER AND THE MARK 147 - - XIX.—THE SILVER SCHOOL 156 - - XX.—A BLACK DIAMOND 170 - - XXI.—THE RATS IN THE QUEEN ANNE WING 174 - - XXII.—THE MAN WITH THE MARK 184 - - XXIII.—DAME ROWTON 192 - - XXIV.—THE BLACK DIAMOND AGAIN 200 - - XXV.—KIDNAPPED 208 - - XXVI.—A “PLANT” 214 - - XXVII.—INVISIBLE INK 225 - - XXVIII.—HESTER 236 - - XXIX.—“CALL ME DAWSON” 242 - - XXX.—MRS. LARKINS 250 - - XXXI.—A SUMMONS 260 - - XXXII.—A RED TRACK 266 - - XXXIII.—“IF NOT, LIE TO HIM” 277 - - XXXIV.—A TOAST 290 - - XXXV.—WAGES 295 - - XXXVI.—THE DARKNESS BEFORE THE DAWN 306 - - - - -CHAPTER I. - -DR. FOLLETT’S SECRET - - -Not many years ago in the neighbourhood of Andover stood a lonely house, -which went by the name of the Grange. It was enclosed in walled-in -gardens, and people who passed by on the high road saw nothing of -it. The house itself was squarely built—its windows were small, with -old-fashioned latticed panes, and its thick walls were closely covered -with ivy and other creepers of the hardy species. - -It was a lonely place, standing solitary and bleak all the year round, -its sole inhabitants being an old man, a young girl, and one servant. - -These three inhabited a corner of the old house, living very sparsely and -frugally, doing without warmth and comfort in winter and without all the -gay things of life in summer. The grounds round the Grange had gone to -rack and ruin; the huge kitchen garden was full of weeds, and the lawn in -front of the house had been attended to by no gardener since Dr. Follett -and his daughter, Nancy, took possession of the place six years ago. - -People who saw them at church on Sunday said that Nancy Follett was a -handsome girl; she had bright grey eyes, good features, and quantities -of beautiful hair; her face had strength about it, her lips were firmly -moulded; she had a very upright and erect carriage, but she looked like a -girl who lived under a shadow, and during the six years of her residence -at the Grange she made but one acquaintance. - -The neighbours would have been kind to her if she had let them, but Dr. -Follett received no visitors, and strictly forbade his daughter to make -friends for herself in the neighbourhood of her dismal home. How she got -to know Adrian Rowton was a mystery; how he obtained a footing in the -dismal old house was the wonder of the country side. But then Rowton -was a man who seemed to do what he liked wherever he went. He saw Nance -one day in church, observed the turn of her head, noticed the exquisite -curves of her soft neck and throat, commented with a quickening of his -heart’s pulses on the lovely shades of her hair, determined to get a -nearer view of her, met her by accident the next morning, spoke to her, -caught the glint of her bright eyes, and fell madly in love with her on -the spot. - -Adrian Rowton had never yet seen any reason to check his inclinations, -whatever they might be. Nancy Follett’s father was an ogre, but Rowton -was clever enough quickly to gain an entrance into the deserted old -house. He made love to the father for the sake of the daughter, and to -the surprise of everyone in the place, was soon allowed to visit at the -Grange as often as he liked. - -It was just Rowton’s luck, said other young men who also admired pretty -Nancy Follett, but then they looked at one another and wondered what -they meant, for if people knew nothing of Dr. Follett and his daughter, -they knew still less of Adrian Rowton. He rented a little shooting lodge -about half a mile away from the Grange. It was called the Bungalow, and -would have been to most men a singularly unattractive place. The house -was tumble-down and out of repair, and Rowton took no pains to keep the -grounds in order. - -He arrived at the Bungalow two years before this story opens, accompanied -by a man-servant, a rough-looking fellow with a bulldog head and a -singularly unprepossessing face; also by several dogs, and a large -supply of guns and ammunition. Rowton had taken the shooting of a large -neighbouring estate and in the autumn he occupied himself with his -favourite pastime as long as daylight permitted. When the shooting season -was over he generally shut up the Bungalow and disappeared, returning, -however, any day or night quite unexpectedly and for no apparent reason. -He supplied Nancy Follett with plenty of game, but what he did with the -rest he never told to anyone. He used to drive about the country on a -high dog-cart, and one day brought two or three thoroughbred horses with -him from London. - -People talked a good deal about him, for he had an air of mystery -which tantalised curiosity. He was tall, well set up, and strikingly -handsome—too dark, perhaps, for the conventional Englishman, but so -plucky, such a good sportsman, and withal so gay and bright when he -pleased, that against his own inclination and against the secret -prejudice of most of the neighbours, he was quickly invited to the best -houses in the place, and was, in short, a universal favourite. - -On a certain night towards the end of a particularly tempestuous -November, Rowton was riding home from Andover. He was a reckless -horseman, and always rode mercilessly. The beast on which he was sitting -this special night was only half broken in. Suddenly he heard himself -shouted to by an angry voice. - -“Hullo! take care, can’t you; do you want to ride right through my gig?” - -Adrian pulled up his horse fiercely, the animal reared, he sprang from -its back and exclaimed with a hearty voice: - -“A thousand pardons; I never saw you, Dr. Read.” - -Dr. Read, who was also standing by his horse, faced the young man with a -smile. - -“You nearly rode into me,” he said. “You ought not to give reins to an -animal of that sort on a dark night.” - -“I am extremely sorry, but you had no lamp to your carriage. I certainly -did not expect to meet anyone on this rough bit of road. What is the -matter, doctor? What patient has called you out such a night as this?” - -“I am just returning from the Grange,” said Dr. Read; “have you not -heard?” - -“Heard what?—is anyone ill there?—surely not Miss Nancy!” - -“Bless you, Nancy Follett is well enough, unless indeed, poor child, she -dies of her sorrows. What an old ruffian that father of hers is? Well, -he is dying now: his grief is evidently bringing him to his grave. By -the way, talking of mysteries, I believe I have got a clue to the shadow -which hangs over the old Grange.” - -“And what is that?” asked Rowton, a tone of interest coming into his -voice. - -“Why, they say that this old man, Dr. Follett, is no other than the -well-known physician of the name who performed such wonderful cures -in Harley Street some years back—you must have heard of the great Dr. -Follett.” - -“Can’t say that I have,” answered Rowton. - -“Well, well,” said Dr. Read testily, “I thought all the world knew of -him. I never for an instant suspected that this cross-grained old fellow -could be he, but I believe it is a fact. It seems that the man had an -awful shock: his only son was mysteriously murdered. Of course there may -not be a word of truth in it, but something must have happened—did you -speak, sir?” - -Rowton had said “Good God” under his breath. He was quite quiet now. - -“I think your informant must be mistaken,” he said after a pause. “I know -the Folletts very well, and neither father nor daughter have ever alluded -to a murdered son or brother—murdered! Good Heavens! Nancy Follett would -surely have told me of a tragedy of that sort.” - -“Well,” said Dr. Read, “there is some shadow over those two lives, and -the shadow is killing the old man. Poor fellow, his days are numbered; it -is only a question of hours.” - -“I am surprised, shocked, and sorry,” said Rowton. “I was at the Grange -only a week back and then Dr. Follett looked as well as ever.” - -“As ill, you mean,” said the doctor. “He has been breaking up fast for -the last six months. The mystery, or shadow, or whatever it is, is -killing him, for the man is not really old. Have you ever noticed the -extraordinary gloom on his face?” - -“Yes, and no,” replied Rowton. “I thought him a queer old card, but to be -frank with you, I don’t go to the Grange to study old Dr. Follett.” - -The moon shone out at this moment, and Dr. Read favoured the bold outline -of the young man who stood by his side with a keen glance. - -“That girl is as fine a creature as ever breathed,” he said with apparent -inconsequence; “take care, young sir, that you do not do her an injury; -but now I must be off. Follett is dying because there is a shadow over -him and the shadow is killing him. Well, I must not stay here any longer. -Good night to you, Mr. Rowton.” - -“One moment before you go, doctor. Is Miss Nancy all alone?” - -“No, I sent in a nurse this morning. Good-night, I must not stay here any -longer.” - -The doctor got back into his gig and drove away, and Rowton stood for a -brief moment at his horse’s head. He was a man of quick action at all -times. - -“Not home just at present, Satyr,” he said to the horse; “here, turn -your head to the left. So! ho! old boy, easy, easy.” - -A moment later horse and rider were flying almost on the wings of the -wind in the direction of the Grange. - -There was a long rambling avenue under dark lime trees up to the old -house. Rowton did not wait to open the gates. Setting spurs to his -horse the animal quickly leapt these obstacles, and then at full speed -galloped up the avenue. When the pair approached the house Rowton pulled -up abruptly, and springing from his steed led him softly over the grass. -A great cedar tree stood in the middle of the desolate lawn. Taking a -leather strap from his pocket, Rowton tied his horse to a branch of this -tree, and then stepping quickly up to one of the windows he began to -whistle, in gay clear notes, the well-known strains of “Garry Owen.” His -whistle rang out joyfully; he had just completed the melody and was going -to begin it a second time, when a noise at a little distance caused him -to turn his head; a faint light proceeded from an open door, and a girl’s -slender figure was seen standing on the steps. - -Rowton made a stride forward, and the next moment had clasped Nancy -Follett to his heart. - -“This is good,” he said. “I have hungered for a kiss. What is the matter, -sweetheart? you tremble as though you were an aspen leaf.” - -“Because I am so glad to see you,” she replied. “But how did you know? -What brought you here at this hour?” - -“By good luck, I met Dr. Read,” exclaimed Rowton; “he told me of your -trouble. There, sweetheart, you need not tremble; I am here to shelter -you.” - -“But you don’t know everything, Adrian,” she said in a sort of choking -whisper. “Things have changed since I saw you last.” - -“You need not tell me that, I know all about it,” he replied. “Your -father is dying and you are miserable—but things must be better when I -am with you. Let us come indoors; you will catch your death of cold if -you stay out in an awful gale of this sort, besides, we can scarcely hear -our own voices; come, I suppose you have some sort of fire in that big, -desolate dining-room.” - -“Just a spark,” she answered, with a smile, which she quickly repressed. -“You seem to lift a weight off my heart,” she continued. “It is strength -and real gladness to have you close to me; but, Adrian, I cannot stay -with you; he is dying—the doctor says he will not last till morning.” - -While she was speaking, Nancy turned and, followed by Rowton, entered the -great hall of the almost empty mansion. - -“Why, it is as dark as pitch,” exclaimed the young man, “what a state of -things; have you no candles, no lamps, nothing to show a gleam of light -on an awful night of this sort?” - -“I’ll fetch a candle,” she answered. She ran across the hall, opened -the door of a sitting-room some little distance away, and returned in a -moment, holding a lighted candle high above her head. - -“The fire is out in the dining-room,” she said with another shiver, -“but we had better go there; I can talk to you better there, and I have -something to say.” - -“You don’t utter a word until you have a good fire to say it by,” replied -Rowton. “This sort of thing is intolerable. You are going to be my wife, -you know, Nance, so you have to obey me, whether your father wishes it -or not. Here, give me the candle; why, your poor little hand shakes, you -would drop it in another moment.” - -He took the light out of the girl’s trembling hands, and holding it in -such a manner that he could see her face, gazed long and earnestly into -it. It was a face of great spirit and beauty. The features were straight -and delicate in outline, the brows perfectly black and delicately marked, -the eyes large and of a lovely shade of grey, the golden hair looked like -a tangled web of many lights. But now the girl’s complexion was pinched -and blue with cold, and the lovely eyes had red rims round them. - -“Come, let us light a big fire,” said Rowton. “I’ll soon set it going; -here are logs of wood and lumps of coal; fetch me an old newspaper, -Nancy. Now we’ll set to work.” - -He dropped on his knees as he spoke, used his great hands deftly, and in -a moment or two a huge fire was roaring merrily up the old chimney. - -“There now, that’s better,” he said. “You shall warm yourself—you shall -get back your delicate complexion. Why, my wild bird, you wanted me -sorely. Give me your hand—here, let me warm it. Sit on my knee close to -this blaze; it will tingle right through you. Whisper one word to me, -sweetheart; when did you last have a right, good, comforting meal?” - -“Never mind about that, Adrian; how can I eat when my poor father is -dying? I love him, although——” - -“Although he turned your life into a hell,” interrupted the young man -fiercely. - -“That is true,” she replied; “but never mind that now—he has gone through -fearful sorrow, and I am heart and soul with him in everything.” - -“Well, dearest, he is your father and one cannot account for the feelings -of affectionate girls like yourself. Thank heaven! I never had home -ties—I cannot remember my father—my mother died when I was an infant—I -was brought up in the roughest imaginable school. Yes, the school of life -was hard on me, and it has turned me out a pretty rough specimen; a rough -diamond, eh! sweet Nancy?” - -“Not to me,” she answered with sudden tenderness. “To me you are the -best, the noblest of men; why will you run yourself down?” - -“I won’t again,” he answered. “Now let us to business. Have you told your -father yet that you have promised to be my wife?” - -“Yes,” she replied. - -“Why do you say ‘yes’ in that dismal way? Is he not glad? Will he not -welcome me as a son-in-law after his own heart? A little talk will -reassure him on many subjects. When can I have it?” - -“Never, I fear, Adrian; he is too ill.” - -“Well, then, I take you without his leave.” - -“That’s just it,” replied Nance, speaking with hesitation and distress. -“You know, Adrian, how he began by taking a wonderful fancy to you. -During all the six years of our residence in this dismal old Grange you -are the only stranger who has set foot across our threshold. Father -liked you to come—he liked to talk to you—he liked to talk of you when -you went away. It comforted me immeasurably to feel that you and father -suited each other. When I saw that you loved me I was more glad than I -can say, to feel assured on the point of father also being tolerant to -you. Well, things have changed. The dreadful change took place after -your last visit. When you were gone, when you shut the hall-door behind -you, I found father in a state of strange and nervous excitement. He -was pacing up and down the room, clasping and unclasping his hands and -muttering to himself. I really had not the least idea what it all meant. -He kept saying under his breath: ‘Suspected—yes, suspected—there is a -likeness—there is a possibility of my search being terminated.’ Oh, he -has a secret, Adrian, but I don’t want to go into that now, and I thought -his poor brain was turned and that he was off his head, and I went to -him quite tenderly and touched him on his arm, and said, ‘Sit down, calm -yourself.’” - -“‘I cannot,’ he said, shaking me off, ‘my heart is on fire and I am -nearly mad. That man—that man—and I harboured him here.’” - -“‘What man?’ I asked in astonishment. - -“‘Rowton,’ he said, ‘Adrian Rowton; I have harboured him here and made a -friend of him! Ah, but I shall track him down yet.’ - -“I felt myself turning quite faint with astonishment and an unaccountable -sense of terror. - -“‘Father,’ I said, ‘you must be mad.’ - -“‘No,’ he answered, ‘not mad, but my suspicions are aroused. Good heaven! -that I should have harboured that man here!’ - -“Then he pulled himself together, and tried to speak quietly. ‘Nancy,’ he -said, ‘listen to me. My suspicions are aroused—the man who calls himself -Adrian Rowton is never to come here again.’ - -“‘You cannot mean it,’ I said. - -“‘I can and do,’ he replied. ‘He is never to darken these doors again. -Why, what is the matter?’ he exclaimed, for I was trembling and the tears -were running down my cheeks. - -“‘It is only that I love Adrian Rowton better than anyone else in all the -world,’ I replied. - -“Then he stood up and I thought he was going to curse me, but he did not -curse me, he cursed you instead. Oh! he used awful, fearful words, and -when they were over he fell down in a sort of fit. He got better after a -little, and since then has not breathed your name. I do not know what he -would do if he really knew that you and I were sitting here together.” - -Rowton’s face looked disturbed while Nancy was speaking. - -“Your father must have been off his head,” he said after a pause. - -“No,” she replied, “his brain is sane enough.” - -“He must have been off his head for the time at least,” repeated her -lover; “nothing else could account for words so purposeless and wild. -They are not worth your grave consideration; do not fret, sweetheart, -such words can make no difference to us. You don’t suppose that I will -part from the most precious thing in all the world because an old man’s -brain has suddenly given way.” - -“If I really thought that,” said Nancy Follett. - -“What else could it be? but now don’t let us waste our time talking about -it; you are mine and I am yours if fifty old men choose to go mad on the -subject. Now, I must see that my wild bird does not wear herself out; you -must have food, you shall have it; is there no one helping you to nurse -your father?” - -“Yes, Dr. Read sent in a nurse to-day, she is upstairs now; not that -there is much to do, he has lain since the afternoon in a state of -stupor.” - -Nancy was standing now close to the fire; the bright light fell all over -her; it brought a delicate colour into her cheeks and lit up her large -eyes with a strange gleam. - -“You are the most beautiful creature in all the world,” said Rowton, with -passion. - -She looked at him with a pained expression; her pretty dark brows were -knit together. - -“Don’t,” she said suddenly. “I cannot listen to such words just now, they -seem incongruous, they press on my heart and hurt me. Whatever you may -choose to think of him, I love that old man upstairs; his fate has been -a cruel one, his grief is killing him; his terrible, his awful grief is -killing him, it is carrying him to his grave.” - -“I am a heartless brute not to sympathise with you, Nancy,” said Rowton. -“What can be the grief, my dearest?” - -“Ah! that I dare not tell you, that is our fearful secret. Once I was a -very happy girl, a thoughtless child. I wanted for nothing, I was gay as -the sunshine itself. Father was a successful man, he was quite a great -doctor, he had one of the largest practices in Harley Street. Then came -the trouble; it was a blow sudden and awful, like a bolt from the blue. -It crushed father and turned him into an old man, a man with only one -bitter object in life. Everything else seemed to die in him, everything -but the one consuming passion. He sold the furniture in Harley Street, -and we came here because the house was going for an old song, and father -wanted us to live cheaply; we have lived here ever since that blow -descended on our heads, and we have saved, and saved; we have starved -ourselves, we have lain cold at night, we have wanted the common comforts -of the most ordinary existence, all for one terrible purpose.” - -“You certainly are a mysterious pair,” said Rowton with a laugh which -echoed painfully in the old room. “Just whisper to me what the purpose -was, Nance.” - -She hesitated for a moment, then bending forward whispered a single word -in his ear. - -His ruddy, dark face changed colour when she spoke, for quite a moment he -was silent. - -“Your father has made a mistake,” he said; then gravely, “such a purpose -turns round and crushes the man who holds it in his grasp. His own fell -purpose will kill your father. You must drop it from your life, Nancy. -Your little sunshiny face was never meant for shadow or sorrow; you have -lived too long in the gloom; turn now to the sunshine of our mutual love.” - -“Oh!” she answered, her voice coming out with a sort of strangled sob, “I -love you beyond words.” - -“To please me, try and put it into words, Nan,” he asked; he gathered her -close to his heart as he spoke. - -“My love is wide as the world and deep as hell,” she replied; “stronger -than death, and I think, I think, it could reach even to the heavens.” - -“And mine for you means madness if thwarted,” he replied. “There is not a -man on earth can keep me from winning and holding you. There, you may go -to the old man now, for I see you want to; we’ll be man and wife before -another moon is passed. I’ll come back in the morning to learn your news. -Good-night.” - - - - -CHAPTER II. - -HIS WILLING BRIDE. - - -Rowton left the house, clinking his spurs as he did so; Nancy listened to -the sound he made with a beating heart. - -“Suppose father hears,” she thought; but then she remembered that the old -man was lying in a state of stupor, which, in all probability, would end -in death. He could not, therefore, hear. So far she was safe. Why did her -father hate her lover? Why had he cursed the man whom she loved? Well, -he was dying, and dead men were powerless to interfere with those who -lived. Rowton’s strong will would assuredly win the day, and Nancy would -be his bride. - -“His willing bride,” she murmured, clasping and unclasping her fingers. -“It is awful to think of marrying him against father’s wishes, but I -know perfectly well that I shall do it. I am incapable of refusing him -anything. I love him to desperation, and who can wonder! I love my -father, too, but not as I love Adrian.” - -“Please go upstairs, Miss Follett?” - -Nancy started and her face turned pale. - -“Yes, nurse, what is the matter?” she cried. - -“Dr. Follett is awake and wishes to speak to you,” said the nurse. - -“Awake! then perhaps he is better!” said Nancy. - -“No, miss, he will never be that, but he is conscious and he wants -you without a moment’s delay. He asked me to leave you with him, so I -am going to the kitchen to try and have a bit of supper. He is pretty -sure to go off towards morning; there is little chance of this gleam of -consciousness lasting long.” - -“I will go to him at once,” said Nancy. - -She cast one longing glance at the blazing fire, then turning, left -the room. She ran up the rambling old stairs; they were faintly lit at -intervals by the struggling light of a watery moon. She reached the -gallery which ran round the hall, paused before a creaking, badly hung -door, and opening it, found herself in a lofty bedroom. The room was -almost bare of furniture. A strip of carpet stood by the bedside, another -was placed in front of the old fire-grate. With these two exceptions, -the floor was bare. A deal table stood in one of the windows, on which a -small looking-glass was placed, a chest of drawers of the commonest and -coarsest make occupied a position beside one of the walls; there were -a couple of chairs, a very old-fashioned washstand, a huge four-post -bedstead made of black mahogany and hung with old velvet curtains—that -was all. - -The dying man lay in the middle of the bed; he was raised by several -pillows and was breathing loud and heavily. His eyes, with dark shadows -under them, were directed anxiously towards the door through which his -young daughter entered. - -“Come here, Nancy, be quick,” he said, speaking in an imperative voice -and with wonderful strength for a dying man. - -She hurried across the room and stood by the bedside, looking down at him. - -“The Almighty has been good to me and has given me sufficient strength to -say what is necessary,” panted the doctor. “I am dying.” - -Nancy opened her lips to speak, but no sound issued from them. - -“I am dying,” said Dr. Follett again. “You need not try to contradict -me, Nance, I know what you would say. You have been a good girl, and you -will, in the ordinary course of nature, miss me for a little; you will -also as naturally forget me after a short time. I have been a burden to -you and have led you a weary life, but we have no time to go into that -now. Death is in a hurry and I must do something before I go to him. I -have sent for you to get you to make me a promise.” - -Nancy began to tremble. Again she made an effort to speak, but again -failed; her hands were tightly locked together and beads of sudden -moisture stood on her forehead. Dr. Follett was gazing at her out of two -sunken and fierce eyes. - -“You know what I allude to,” he said. “I see the knowledge in your face; -you know what has animated me and kept me alive during the last six -years.” - -“Yes, I know,” she replied. - -“I die before my work is completed,” he continued, “but I leave it to -you.” - -“I cannot take up your work, father,” she answered. - -“Don’t talk folly, child. You must take it up. You know what the object -of my life has been. Your brother was murdered; for six long years I have -been searching for the man who took his life—I have been a hunter in -pursuit of my prey. There is a man alive on this earth whom I must find, -my grip must hold him, my revenge must reach him. I die without scenting -my quarry, but you must follow where I leave off. There, my brain is -clouded, I cannot think, not definitely, not clearly—a short time ago I -had a suspicion. I wish Crossley, the detective, were here, I could tell -him. It seemed to me that I had got hold of a clue at last, but it has -slipped from my fingers, from my memory; I cannot recall it. I choke—this -emotion is too much for me. Give me a dose of that medicine, quick.” - -Nancy turned to a table which stood near. She poured something from a -bottle into a medicine glass and brought it to her father. She held the -glass to his lips; he drained the contents to the dregs. - -“That is right,” he panted, “that is good stuff, it warms the heart. I -used to give medicine myself like that long ago; there is chloroform -in it, it is very comforting. Come to my side, Nancy, let me hold your -hand. Remember I am a dying man and the requests of the dying ought to -be granted. You are to make me a promise. Your brother, Anthony, was -murdered, you are to find the murderer, and to avenge his death; you are -to take up my life work, child. If you don’t I shall curse you.” - -“Where you failed, how am I to succeed?” she answered. “I won’t make that -cruel promise.” - -“If you don’t I’ll curse you,” replied the dying man, his glittering -eyes looking full into hers. She shuddered and covered her face with her -trembling hands. - -“I think nothing at all of your squeamish womanly fears,” he said, -with an awful sort of sneer. “Sit down by me—I have everything planned -out—listen.” - - - - -CHAPTER III. - -THE PACKET ON THE UPPER SHELF. - - -As Nancy seated herself on the edge of the bed, her face grew startlingly -livid. - -“You cannot surely mean what you are saying, father,” she replied. - -“I mean,” said Dr. Follett in a steady and strong voice, “exactly what -I say. I have failed to avenge your brother’s death; you must finish my -work.” - -“I am sorry,” said Nancy. “I am sorry at an hour like this to have to -refuse you anything, but I cannot do what you ask.” - -“I will not die until you promise,” replied the doctor. “For six years I -have done all that man could do. I have not left a single stone unturned, -I have not neglected the slightest clue, yet I have failed. The man who -murdered Anthony has still to be found. If he walks this earth he shall -be found. I die, but you must find him.” - -“You forget that I am a girl,” said Nancy; “no girl could undertake work -of this kind.” - -“Pooh! what does sex matter?” replied the doctor. “Does the fact of your -being a girl alter love? Did not you love the dead boy? I die. It is the -will of the Almighty to take me away before my work is accomplished; but -I leave behind me a child, my lineal descendant, the loving playmate -of the murdered boy, the girl into whose ears he whispered his young -secrets, the girl who kissed his young lips. This girl is no weakling, -she can take up my work; she shall. I insist, I command, I will listen to -no silly cowardly entreaties. Do you hear me, Nancy? I die before another -sun rises, but my unfinished work drops on to your shoulders; you dare -not refuse me—do you hear what I am saying? You dare not.” - -“The task you set me will kill me, father. I am dreadfully tired already. -I am utterly weary of the misery of my life.” - -“Kneel down, child,” said the doctor. His voice changed from its hard and -ringing note; it grew all of a sudden soft, beseeching, tender. - -“You have a woman’s heart and a woman’s spirit,” he said, touching one of -the slim young hands and stroking it as he spoke; “but you have more than -that, you have a man’s courage. I have seen that courage shine in your -eyes in more than one sudden emergency; the day the blow fell I saw it. I -have seen it since, when you have denied yourself and turned your back on -the good things of youth, and followed me, step by step, uncomplainingly, -up the narrow path of self-sacrifice and self-denial. You can do it—you -shall. Think of Anthony, think for a moment of the old times.” - -“Yes, I remember the old times,” replied Nancy. She began to sob as she -spoke. - -“That is right, child, cry away. I have touched your heart. When I -touch a heart like yours courage soon re-animates it; you will not be a -coward, you will not allow your brother’s blood to cry from the ground -for vengeance; think of the old times, think of your mother, think of the -old, gay, happy life.” - -“Yes, yes, I remember it,” said the girl; “but it is all past and over.” -She wept silently, bowing her head until it almost touched the bedclothes. - -“I see the old times as I lie here,” said Dr. Follett. A meditative, -gentle look stole the anxiety and some of the age out of his face. “Yes,” -he continued, speaking in a dreamy tone, “the past rises before me. I -see a picture. There are three people in the picture, Anthony, your -mother, you. Our house is full of sunshine. Your mother is proud of her -children, and I am proud of your mother and of the children. The picture -is very vivid, it is almost like a vision, it fills the whole of my gaze. -I see the room where we sit in the evening. I see people flitting about. -I see our morning-room with the sunshine on it; there is your mother’s -gentle face, there is Anthony like a young eagle, all romance, chivalry—a -daring boy, a splendid lad. I see you full of courage, but pretty, soft, -with hair like the sun. Yes, it is a lovely picture; it rests me, it -supports me. Ah, but it is changing—your mother’s place is empty, she -no longer sits by the fire, or takes the head of the table. She has -gone. I am in one sense alone, but still I live, for Anthony lives, and -you live, and I work for you, and my profession abounds with interest -and it absorbs me. Here is another picture coming on fast. I see my -consulting-room; here come the patients; I give them five minutes each, -and I drop the golden sovereigns into my drawer, fast, faster and faster. -I am a very successful doctor. You remember all about my success, don’t -you?” - -“Yes, yes, you were grand, magnificent in those days,” said Nancy. She -had raised her head now; her tears had dried on her cheeks. - -“Yes, as you say, I was magnificent,” repeated the old man, “but don’t -interrupt me; I still see the picture. Patients think a lot of me—I am -spoken well of by my colleagues, I am consulted by local practitioners. -People come from distant lands to see me and to get my opinion. My -opinion is golden. I feel myself something like a god; I can dispense -life, I can issue the dread fiat of death. Here is a patient who comes -from China. All the long way from the flowery land the wretched man has -come to consult me. I seem to see the long voyage and the despair at -the man’s heart, and now I behold the hope which animates him. He has a -tumour, horrible, unsightly, a ghastly thing, a protuberance from the -very home of Satan himself, but I remove it by my knife and by my skill, -and the man recovers. Look at him! He is blessing me, and he is offering -me the half of all his worldly possessions. Oh! how he has suffered, but -I have relieved him. I have lifted him from hell to paradise. Yes, I am a -great doctor. How beautiful, how absorbingly interesting is this picture -of the golden past!” - -Dr. Follett’s voice dropped—the animation went out of it. - -“There, child, all the pictures have faded,” he said. “The curtain has -dropped—the old life is shut away by a door which can never be opened, -for Anthony is dead. Let me weep for him, Nancy—I will; I must. Tears -come slowly to the dying, but they rise in my eyes now when I remember -Anthony. He is dead—he was murdered—he lies in his grave, but his -murderer still sees the sunshine and feels the sweet breath of life—his -murderer lives.” - -“But you are not to blame for that,” said Nancy; “no man could do more -than you have done. When you see Anthony again in the strange world to -which you are hurrying you will tell him all, and——” - -“I shall see him again,” said Dr. Follett, “and when I see him I will -tell him that I have dropped my mantle on to you; you are to continue my -work.” - -Nancy’s face grew so white that it looked almost like the face of one who -had died; her lips slightly parted, her eyes, terror growing in them, -became fixed on her father’s face. - -“I see another picture,” he said again suddenly. “I see the morning when -Anthony went to Paris—to gay Paris, where he lost his life. He enters -the room. How light is his laugh and how his eyes sparkle! He has said -‘farewell,’ he has gone. Wait a while—another picture is rising in that -dark part of the room. Hold me, Nancy, my child, or I shall fall. I must -look at it, but it horrifies me, it chills my blood. Do you see the man -who has come into the room? His name is Eustace Moore.” - -“Oh! don’t let us recall that dreadful scene, father,” interrupted Nancy. - -“I must, child. Don’t interrupt me, let me go on describing the picture. -Eustace Moore has come into the room. He is Anthony’s friend. He tells -his awful tale. Cannot you hear what he says?” - -“No, dear father, I hear nothing. You are torturing yourself with all -these dreadful memories; they are exciting you too much; it is dreadfully -bad for you to talk as you do.” - -“Nothing is bad for me now. I am past the good or the bad of life. I -stand on its threshold. Let me describe the picture. I hear Eustace Moore -speaking. These are his words: - -“‘I have brought you terrible news, doctor. I cannot mince matters, nor -break the blow in any way. Your son is dead!’ - -“‘Go on,’ I answer. I stagger, but I don’t fall; ‘go on, hurry, tell me -everything.’ - -“‘Your son was murdered at a café in Paris,’ continues Moore. ‘The cause -of the murder is an absolute mystery. A stranger had a quarrel with him; -there were hurried words, followed by blows and pistol shots—the boy was -shot clean through the heart. My address was found in his pocket; someone -rushed to my flat, not far away, and I was on the scene in less than half -an hour. Anthony was lying dead on a table in an inner room of the café. -The man who had quarrelled with him and who had murdered him was known -by the name of Hubert Lefroy. As I was entering the café, I saw a tall -man rushing by in considerable agitation; he wore no hat, and he flew -quickly past me. I observed his strange face, and a mark—the mark of a -death’s head and cross-bones tattooed on the upper lip. Knowing nothing -definitely at the moment, I did not stop to arrest his flight. My firm -belief is that he is the murderer. Every possible search has been made -since, but not a trace of him has been heard of. The man was tall, dark -and strong. By the mark on his lip we ought to know him again—I should -recognise his face were I to see him.’ - -“Those were the exact words spoken by Eustace Moore, Nancy. I know them, -as you perceive, by heart—they are, indeed, graven on my heart. The -picture fades. Moore’s voice is silent. He has died since then. We do not -know a single living person who has seen that assassin, who sent my only -son to an early grave. For six long years we have searched for him—you, -my child, know how well.” - -“Yes, father,” answered Nancy, “I do know.” - -“We have spent all our money,” continued the doctor, “we have employed -the very best detectives—we have done all that human beings could do. I -have lived on the hope that the day would come when I should see that -wretch arrested, tried, hanged by the neck until he died. My hope is -fading into the night. I have not found the murderer. You will find him, -Nancy—you will carry on my work.” - -“I hate the man,” said Nancy slowly and speaking with intense fervour. -“When you recall that dreadful picture, I hate the man who murdered my -brother as much as you do. I dream of him also night after night, and -my hate is so deep that nothing in all the world can extinguish it; but -how am I to carry on this awful search? Where you failed, how am I to -succeed?” - -“You must go on employing Crossley, the detective; you must use your -woman’s wit—you must never slacken your zeal.” - -“Oh! father, the thought is too horrible; let me drop it.” - -“Never, child; I feel that I could haunt you if you did not do it. Find -the man who killed Anthony; promise to carry on my work, or I curse you -before I die. It will be an awful thing for you to live under your dying -father’s curse.” - -“I am superstitious—you have made me superstitious,” answered Nancy; “my -nerves are not as strong as the nerves of girls who have lived happier -lives; I do not believe I could live under your curse.” - -“You could not, it would wither you up, so awful would be its quality; -you would die or go mad.” - -“I could not bear it,” said Nancy, again shuddering as she spoke. - -“Then take my blessing instead, do my work, take up the burden bravely.” - -“But is there any chance of my succeeding?” she answered, a note of -wavering coming into her voice. “If you have failed to find Anthony’s -murderer, how is it possible for me to succeed? All your savings have -gone to detectives. All the money you earned when you were rich and -famous has vanished. We have stinted ourselves and starved ourselves, -and brooded over this awful thing until we have scarcely been like human -beings. Can you not leave revenge to Heaven? Why should you ruin my young -life?” - -“Because I will have revenge,” said the dying man, “because I lived for -it and will die for it. Swear, child—your idle words are only like pin -pricks to me. Swear to carry on my life’s purpose or I curse you.” - -Nancy groaned and covered her white face. - -“I won’t be denied,” said Dr. Follett, catching hold of her arm and -trying to pull one of her hands away. - -“What have I done to be punished in this awful way?” said the girl. - -“Swear,” repeated the doctor. - -“I won’t swear,” she said suddenly. She flung down her hands; her face -looked calm and resolved. “There, have your way,” she said; “I yield, I -submit. I will do what you wish.” - -“Swear it, swear by the heaven above and the hell beneath.” - -“I won’t do that, father. I give you my word. I can do no more. I will -devote my life to this accursed search. I have never broken my word. Are -you satisfied?” - -“Yes, I am satisfied; you never told me a lie yet.” - -He lay back panting against his pillows. He spoke huskily and weakly now -that he had won his point. - -“I am quite satisfied,” he said again. “You are young and you will have -time to do the work. Remember that Detective Crossley has got what few -clues we were able to collect. It will be necessary for you to go on -employing him. There is still a thousand pounds to my credit in the -London City Bank. A thousand pounds will go a long way, and you must -give Crossley what money he requires. As to your own expenses, you -will of course leave the Grange, but you can live very cheaply in some -inexpensive country place. I have trained you to want scarcely anything. -You must keep Crossley up to the mark. Crossley must search and keep on -searching; he must follow up the faintest clue; the money is there, and a -thousand pounds with your aid ought to do the work. Don’t forget that the -man is an Englishman and that there is an ugly scar on his lip. I feel -convinced that you will carry my work to a successful issue, and that -your brother’s blood will be avenged. Don’t turn your young attention -to the lighter things of existence; don’t marry until you have fulfilled -your sacred mission.” - -“But if I find the murderer, father,” interrupted Nancy, “if I am -successful, what am I to do?” - -The old doctor gave a grim smile. - -“There is the justice of the law,” he answered; “the man would be tried -and hanged; I have thought of all that. I have pictured the dying scene, -and had I lived such pleasure would that trial have given me, such -exquisite bliss would I have felt in the moment that the murderer was -breathing out his dying breath, that I could have wished for no greater -gratification on earth; but you, child, are made of different metal, and -I have thought of a way by which revenge will come, swift, sure, and -terrible. None know better than I that a woman’s strength has its limits. -I myself will direct the bolt which severs that wretch’s life from this -fair earth. Now take my keys, go to the cupboard in the wall and open it.” - -Nancy walked across the room, fitted a key into the cupboard and turned -the lock. - -“There is a packet on the upper shelf—bring it to me,” called the doctor -to her. - -She raised her arms and lifted down a square box. It was neatly folded in -brown paper, corded with strong cords and firmly sealed. - -“Bring it here,” said her father. - -She did so. - -“Lay it on the bed.” - -“Yes, father,” she replied; “what does it contain?” - -“Nancy, you are never to open the box.” - -“What am I to do with it?” - -“When you find the man who killed your brother, you are to give this -unopened box to him. Give it to him, and when you do so, say, ‘Dr. -Follett, the father of Anthony Follett, asked me to give you this.’ You -need not add a word more. Keep the box until that supreme moment comes. -Whatever else you part from, never let this box out of your keeping. -Where you go take it, for any day or any night the need for it may arise. -When you give it to the murderer and when he opens it, your brother’s -blood will be avenged.” - - - - -CHAPTER IV. - -AT THE BUNGALOW. - - -Meanwhile Adrian Rowton had gone quickly back to the Bungalow. It was -a truly bare and comfortless place. He kept only one servant, the -rough-looking man who has been already described. Hearing his horse’s -steps on the path outside, the man, Samson by name, came out to meet his -master. He was a middle aged, strongly-built, square individual; his -hair, which had once been red, was now turning to a grizzly grey; it -grew thick on his low forehead and was cut very short, so short that it -stood up like a thick brush all over his head. He had a bulldog sort of -face, with a massive chin, deeply cleft in the middle; one eye was also -decidedly smaller than the other. His name suited the man’s broad figure -and muscular arms to perfection. - -“You are late to-night,” he said, addressing Adrian with a sort of -growl. “I lay down by the horses and went to sleep; I thought when I -heard the clock strike one that you were not coming.” - -“I was delayed on my way home from the station,” said Rowton briefly; -“here, take Satyr, rub him down well and attend to him before you go to -bed.” - -“Yes, sir. Do you want any supper?” - -“None that I can’t get for myself. Good-night, Samson; I shall not need -your services before the morning.” - -Rowton turned to his left as he spoke; Samson led the horse away to the -stables which stood to the right of the Bungalow. Rowton entered the -lowly built house under a heavy porch. A paraffin lamp was burning in -the hall; he took it up and entered a sort of general sitting-room. It -was long and low; there were three windows occupying the greater part of -one of the walls; the room was furnished in nondescript style, partly as -dining-room and partly as study; a square of carpet placed in front of -the fire gave a certain degree of comfort to the upper portion of the -apartment; the lower part near the entrance door was bare of carpet and -also of furniture. A high desk occupied the whole of one window. Rowton -placed the paraffin lamp now on this desk; he turned it up high and the -light illuminated the entire room. - -“Bad enough hole for a man to live in, but the lap of luxury compared -to Nancy’s sitting-room,” he muttered. A red gleam sparkled angrily in -his eye as he spoke; he sat down where the firelight fell all over him, -tossed off his heavy boots, and gazed gloomily into the heart of a large -and glowing fire. He was a huge man, built on a massive scale. He tossed -his hair impatiently from a broad and splendidly developed brow. At this -moment his eyes were full of dreadful and fierce reflection, and he -pulled at his long moustache with an almost savage gesture. - -“Without food, without fire, without the decencies of life—that old -fool is a madman,” he muttered again, “but I’ll soon change matters. -I take her with leave, if I can, but I take her without leave if any -difficulties are put in my way, and sooner without leave than with. After -all, to carry her off by force would suit my purpose better. The wild -bird shall sing to me and make me gentle; I cannot live without her. -Hullo! what’s up now, Samson? Why don’t you go to bed?” - -“I forgot to tell you, sir, that the boxes will be here to-morrow night.” - -“Who told you that?” - -“Scrivener; I had a cipher from him by the last post.” - -“All right,” said Rowton, “take them in when they come.” - -“Between one and two to-morrow night,” repeated Samson; “there is no moon -and we can easily get them carted off from the station without anyone -noticing. Scrivener will come with them.” - -“All right,” said Rowton again. “What are you waiting for? To-morrow -night is not to-night, and I am dog-tired and want to get to bed.” - -“There is no room in the cellar unless we move the boxes which are there -already,” continued Samson. “We cannot go down there with lights in the -daytime, and I can’t do the job by myself.” - -“You dog! I shan’t help you to move a box to-night; get off to bed and -leave me alone.” - -Samson withdrew, muttering angrily as he did so. - -When he left the room, Rowton rose from his chair by the fire, walked -across the apartment and locked the door. Then stepping up to the -uncarpeted portion of the room, he touched a secret spring, which -immediately revealed a trap-door. There was a ladder beneath the door -which led down into a cellar. Rowton gazed gloomily down for a moment. - -He then let the trap door fall into its place, and a moment or two later -put out the lamp, lit a candle and went upstairs to his bedroom. - -He slept until late the following morning, and when he went downstairs -between nine and ten, Samson was bringing his breakfast into the room. - -“That’s right,” said Rowton, “I am as hungry as a ferret. You can put it -down; I shall wait on myself.” - -“You won’t forget that Scrivener is coming to-night?” - -“Am I likely to, when you remind me of the fact whenever you see me? You -want me to help with the boxes; I’ll go down to the cellar with you after -breakfast.” - -“As you please, sir, but if I were you I would not draw attention by -taking a light there in the daytime.” - -“We need not have a light; we can move the boxes in the dark. Be sure, by -the way, that you have the cart in good time at Mervyn station to-night.” - -“I forgot to say that Nelly has gone lame,” said Samson; “she hurt her -hoof yesterday and won’t be good for anything for a few days.” - -“You must take Satyr, then.” - -“Satyr,” said the man, scratching his head in some perplexity; “he ain’t -used to harness; he’ll fidget a good bit.” - -“Folly! don’t make obstacles; he’ll do very well. If anyone asks you -about the boxes, say that I am getting some wine; the goods will come -in wine cases, so your story will sound all right. By the way, Samson, -I shall leave here by the two o’clock train. I am supposed to be on my -way to Liverpool if anyone asks, but——” here Rowton’s voice dropped to a -low whisper. Samson came close, bent his head slightly forward, listened -with all his ears, and nodded once or twice emphatically. He was about to -leave the room when he suddenly came back. - -“I forgot to tell you, sir, that old Dr. Follett is dead.” - -“Ah! how did you hear that?” asked Rowton, who was in the act of pouring -out a cup of coffee. - -“The milkman brought me the news. He died between three and four this -morning. The wench will be in a fine taking—she was bound up, they say, -in that queer old character.” - -“That is enough, Samson; I prefer not to discuss Miss Follett. Thanks, -you can leave me alone now.” - -When Samson withdrew, Rowton went calmly on with his breakfast. He then -returned to his bedroom and completely altered his dress. His rough -Norfolk suit was exchanged for that which a gentleman might wear in town. -Five minutes later he issued from the Bungalow, looking like a very -handsome, well set-up young man. Samson, who was grooming one of the -horses, raised his head to watch him from behind the hedge. When he saw -his master’s get-up, he grinned from ear to ear. - -“Now what’s in the wind?” he said, under his breath; aloud he called out: - -“Do you want the horse?” - -“Not this morning.” - -“You ain’t helped me with the boxes.” - -“True, I had forgotten; I will help you when I come back. I am going to -see Miss Follett.” - -Samson grinned again, but he took care now to withdraw his head from any -chance of Rowton’s observation. - -The morning was clear and frosty; the storm of the night before had -completely spent itself; the sky overhead was a watery blue, and the -ground beneath felt crisp under Rowton’s feet as he walked. He quickly -reached the Grange, and taking a short cut to the house, soon found -himself on the lawn, where he had tied Satyr the night before. The door -of the old Grange was wide open and Nancy stood on the steps. She heard -her lover’s footsteps and greeted him with a very faint smile, which -quickly vanished. Her face was ghastly white and red rims disfigured her -beautiful grey eyes. - -“Here I am,” said Rowton. “Good morning, sweetheart; give me a kiss, -won’t you?” - -Nancy raised her trembling lips, then all of a sudden her calm gave -way, she flung her arms passionately round Rowton’s neck and burst into -convulsive sobs. - -“There, darling, there,” he said. He patted her on the cheek, kissed her -many times and tried to comfort her, showering loving words upon her, and -then kissing her more and more passionately. - -“You know,” she said at last in an almost inaudible whisper. - -“Of course I know,” said Adrian. “What you feared last night has come to -pass—your father’s sufferings are over, he is dead. Peace to his soul, -say I. Now it is your duty, Nancy, to take care of yourself and not to -fret yourself into an illness. Remember I am here, and it is my privilege -and blessing to feel that I have a right to comfort you.” - -Nancy with some difficulty disengaged herself from her lover’s arms. - -“I have something to tell you,” she said—her face was like a sheet. -“Something happened last night after you left, and—Adrian—I am not free -to marry you—I am not free to marry anyone! I am a doomed woman; a doom -is on me and I cannot be your wife!” - -She covered her face with her trembling hands; tears rained down her -cheeks. - -“I swear,” said Rowton, “that there is not a doom on this wide earth -which shall part us. What is the matter, child? Tell me.” - -“I cannot; it is a secret.” - -“I swear that you shall, and now.” He tried to clasp her again in his -arms, but she slipped from him. - -“I can never tell you,” she said; “and while I hold this secret I must -not be your wife!” - - - - -CHAPTER V. - -A WILD WOOER. - - -Instead of replying indignantly to her excited words, Rowton gave Nancy a -long, attentive and very searching glance. - -“When did your father die?” he asked at last. - -“Towards morning. He had gone through a terrible night, but towards -morning he dozed off and the nurse who was with him said he passed away -in his sleep. He looked quite peaceful in the end; I think he trusted me -fully.” - -“With his secret?” said Rowton. - -“Yes,” replied Nancy, “with his secret.” - -“And you think,” continued the young man, again favouring her with a -queer glance, “that because you have a secret, you and I are to part?” - -“Yes; I can be no fit wife for you—it breaks my heart to have to say -it. I love you more than I have any words to express, but I have got a -dreadful thing to do, Adrian, and I can be no fit wife for any man until -it is accomplished.” - -“You think so now, of course,” said Rowton, “but by-and-by you will -change your mind. You forget that you are young. Whatever burden your -father has laid upon you he cannot crush your youth. I am also young. -Dark things have happened in my life, but do you think they have crushed -the youth out of me? Assuredly not, at least they have not when I look at -you. I am here and you are my wild bird. I have lured you into my cage, -and you are never going out again, Nancy, so you need not think it.” - -As he spoke Rowton clasped her again in his arms; he pressed her close to -him and kissed her on her brow and lips. - -“Ah!” he said, “you cease to struggle; you are content with your cage.” - -“And with my master,” she said, bowing her head until it rested on his -broad breast. - -“Yes, that’s right; it is folly to talk of parting lovers such as we are. -Now, my little Nancy, you must cheer up. I’ll soon teach you a sweet -new song. You won’t know yourself when I take you from all these dismal -surroundings.” - -“What was I dreaming of?” said Nancy. “Your love is so sweet to me that -for a moment I yielded. I cannot marry you, Adrian. It is impossible.” - -“You must give me a better reason than you have yet given, before I agree -to any such nonsense.” - -“Adrian, do you think I would say a thing of this sort without very grave -reason? It is not only the death of my father. Fathers and mothers die in -the course of nature, but children still live on. No, it is not that. The -burden laid upon me is of such a character that I must part from you. I -must, Adrian, I must; the thought drives me mad. I wish I had never been -born.” - -All Nancy’s apparent composure gave way at this juncture. Dry, tearless -sobs shook her from head to foot; she tottered as if a storm had really -blown over her, and but for Rowton’s protecting arms would have fallen. - -“Don’t hold me so close to you,” she panted at last, when she could find -her voice; “don’t make it any harder. You guess, don’t you, how much I -love you? Oh, why did God give me such passions, why did He give me the -love I feel in my heart, and then crush me with such a fearful doom? Oh! -I shall go mad, I shall go mad.” - -“No, Nancy, you will do nothing of the kind,” said Rowton. He spoke, on -purpose, in a calm, matter-of-fact voice. “You are over excited now and -very much upset. Put on your hat, darling, and let us go outside. It is -not so gloomy out as in; this tumble-down old Grange is enough to give -the blues to anyone. You don’t live another week in such a hole. Wait, my -angel, until you know what life really is, and life with me. I’ll show -you what it is to live. Why, you won’t know yourself—no more dull days, -no more cold and starvation. You shall have the softest of homes, the -most luxurious of lives, the most tempting delicacies to eat, the most -beautiful dresses to wear. You shall listen to music, you shall sing -yourself, you shall see laughing faces around you, amusements of every -sort shall but await your orders, and above and beyond all these things, -sweetheart, there will be love. The mighty love of my heart will surround -you.” - -Rowton had by no means a tender face—his bold black eyes, his stalwart -frame, his swarthy complexion, his ringing voice, were all made to -command—but when he chose, no man could be more tender; his deep voice -could thrill to the very depths of the soul, his eyes could speak volumes -of passionate adoration. - -Nancy shivered as she looked at him. - -“How much I love you,” she repeated, twining and untwining her slender -hands as she spoke, “and yet, Adrian, I must part from you.” - -“Not a bit of it, wild bird,” was the reply. “You and I are never going -to part again in this world—we shall be man and wife before a week is -out. Now, Nancy, do you really believe that a slender bit of a girl like -you can oppose a man of my sort, more particularly when you confess how -much you love me? Why, the last obstacle to our marriage was withdrawn -last night, and now you talk about a secret, as if any secret that ever -existed can come between us. After all, Nance, that old father of yours -was a very crabbed nut to crack—well, he is out of the way, now.” - -“He was my father—do not speak against him.” - -“I won’t, child; far be it from me to hurt you by disparaging the dead. -Your father is dead now and you are alone. I whistle and you come to me, -my pretty bird. I lure you to my side and you stay with me always. We’ll -be married next week. Hullo! what are you trying to say, sweetheart? You -had a terrible night, forsooth, and you speak of an awful doom which you -say hangs over you. Faith! Nancy, there is no doom which ever yet hung -over a girl’s head that can part you from me. Now, look me full in the -eyes. Jove! child, you have almost wept your pretty eyes out of your -head. Well, look full at me if you can. Dare to say ‘no’ when you look -me full in the eyes.” - -“I am overpowered by a terrible fate,” said Nancy slowly. “You know what -a strange man my father was. You must have guessed that we, he and I, -always carried a secret with us. It was a terrible secret and it ruined -my father’s life—it ruined my life also. For six long years I have been a -miserable girl.” - -“You shall be a happy woman for the rest of your days, to make up for -those six years of misery.” - -“Adrian, you must hear me out.” - -“Walk up and down with me, sweetheart; you’ll catch cold if you stand -still.” - -Rowton stole his strong arm round Nancy’s waist; they walked in front of -the old Grange. Nancy soon found her head resting against her lover’s -shoulder. - -“Now we can talk,” he said, “but I defy you to say much about parting -while I am as near to you as I am now; out with your secret, my wild -bird, we’ll share it.” - -“That’s just it—I cannot tell it to you.” - -“What! not even to your husband?” - -“You are not my husband yet.” - -“I shall be in a week; won’t you tell me your secret then?” - -“Never—never on this side eternity.” - -“Is it so bad as all that?” - -“Yes, it is ghastly, terrible.” - -Rowton gave vent to a long, significant whistle. - -“Tell me what you can,” he said after a pause. - -“I cannot say much, Adrian. After you left me last night, father sent -for me. He made me promise to do something terrible. He bound me down on -pain of his curse to carry on the work which he had not time to finish. -I struggled to refuse, but he frightened me into compliance. He even -threatened to return as a ghost to haunt me if I would not yield to his -wishes.” - -“The man must have been raving mad,” interrupted Rowton. - -“Mad or not, his words had power over me,” said Nancy. “He terrified me -into submission. I promised him that I would keep his secret and would -carry on his life work. Then, Adrian, he asked me not to marry—not to -think of the lighter things of life until my task was accomplished.” - -“And you promised?” - -“No, I hesitated.” - -“You did well, for if you had promised fifty times you would have found -yourself my wife before many days had gone by.” - -“Adrian, why are you so overmastering? You overpower me—you subdue me. -Your power over me is greater even than my father’s was.” - -“That is as it should be,” said Rowton. “Now then, Nancy, let us to -commonplace. I am truly sorry you are burdened with a secret, but if -you think that secret is to keep us asunder you do not yet know your -man. Listen, my child; I am going to tell you something strange. It so -happens, my pretty wild bird, that your having a secret does not matter -so terribly to me as it would to other men. I also, sweetheart, am the -owner of a secret care. Nancy, my pretty child, I am not what I seem. -I look one thing, but I am in reality something different. There, now, -I have startled you, have I not? It would be comical to hear what you -really think of me, from those red lips. What sort of a man do I seem, -Nancy mine?” - -“The best, the bravest, the noblest in the world,” she answered. “You are -an honourable English gentleman; a man whose word is as good as his bond. -You are a true man in heart and in soul.” - -“Faith! child, do not say any more or you’ll crush me to the earth. Why, -you poor little girl, I am not a bit like that in reality. Do you think I -have no wild blood in me. Don’t I look at times, at times—the truth now, -Nancy—don’t I look at times a very Ishmaelite, a man whose hand might be -against every other man? Has not my eye a wild gleam in it? Look at me -now, Nance, and say truly what you think.” - -“You never appear anything to me but what I have just said,” she -answered, giving him a somewhat timid glance, “but it is true that others -have told me——” - -“Ha! ha!” laughed Rowton, “I thought that whisper would get about. You -see, my fair Nancy, I am not exactly what I seem. To you, my darling, I -am all that is true, all that is honourable, but to the world at large—I -will whisper it to you, Nancy—the world and I, the world and Adrian -Rowton, are at daggers drawn. Now, my love, will you marry me, knowing -this?” - -“You mean that you have a secret?” said Nancy. - -“I have.” - -“A real grave secret?” - -“Yes, the gravity of the thing cannot be exaggerated.” - -“And you won’t tell me?” - -“No, never. Are you curious? Curiosity, thy name is woman.” - -“I will crush my curiosity, Adrian, if you think I had better not know.” - -“Dear little Nance, you must never know. You shall be my wife, but -you must respect my secret, and if you see things which you do not -understand, you must be a good child and ask no questions; and I on my -part, will promise to respect your secret and not to worry you with -questions, even when your conduct surprises me—even when the desire to -know bubbles to the tip of my tongue. Why, Nancy, the fact of our both -having a secret makes the whole arrangement fair and above board.” - -“It seems so,” said Nancy; “in one sense it seems fair, and yet in -another, dreadful. This is not my idea of a happy married life.” - -“Never mind what your idea is; a happier husband and wife than you and I -will never be found. Well, that is settled; we will be married by special -licence next week.” - -“So soon!” said Nancy. - -“So late, you mean,” he answered, and stooping he pressed his lips to -hers. “I hunger for you,” he said. “I cannot live any longer without you. -We’ll be married next week by special licence. You have only a few more -days to live in this horrid old Grange.” - -“And you take me to the Bungalow?” she asked. - -“To the Bungalow!” he repeated—he laughed. “Jove! child,” he said, “do -you think that a comfortable home?—have I nothing better than that to -offer my little girl?” - -“I do not know,” she replied. “I shall be quite satisfied with any home -with you—you are poor, are you not, Adrian?” - -“Ah! now I shall surprise you,” he said. “I have a secret, after all, -which I can confide to my little girl.” - -“What is that?” she asked. - -“I am a rich man, Nancy Follett; your betrothed is a gentleman of means.” - -“Indeed!” she said in surprise. - -“Yes; I have heaps of money. I am a landed proprietor. In another part of -England, a long way from here, there is a beautiful mansion which belongs -to your humble servant, Adrian Rowton—it is furnished richly, softly, -luxuriously. In short, I have a nest of down for my wild bird, and I can -deck her with jewels. Oh! child, how lovely you will look when you wear -your husband’s diamonds.” - - - - -CHAPTER VI. - -LONG JOHN. - - -When an hour later Rowton returned to the Bungalow, Samson met him in the -porch. - -“Scrivener has come,” he said. - -“Scrivener! I did not expect him to-day,” said Rowton, a frown gathering -between his thick brows. - -“He has come, sir, and he wants to see you; he is waiting in the -dining-room. There is a good bit of excitement about him—I cannot tell -what the news can be.” - -“Well, I’ll go to him,” said Rowton; “don’t keep me, Samson.” - -“When will you want the horse saddled, sir? You are going to catch the -two o’clock train, are you not?” - -“No, I have changed my mind. I shall not leave here before night or early -to-morrow morning; get back to your work now, don’t keep me.” - -The man favoured Rowton with a keen glance; he then turned softly on his -heel, whistling as he did so. - -“Gone out in his best clothes,” he remarked to himself; “come back -again with the airs of a lord; changes his plans when there is danger -in the wind. Now, what does this mean? Seems to me it ain’t far to -guess—sweethearting, and marrying, and giving in marriage. Good Heaven! -if this sort of thing goes on we are all lost.” - -Samson returned to some mysterious carpentering that was engaging his -attention in the stable, and Rowton went into the dining-room. - -A little man, with sandy hair and a thin face, was standing by one of -the windows. He was vulgarly dressed and had somewhat the appearance -of a fifth-rate commercial traveller. He had large bushy whiskers, a -shade redder than his hair, but his small eyes were light and set far -back in his head. With the exception of his whiskers the little man had -a clean-shaven face, which revealed the lines of remarkably thin and -somewhat crooked lips. The lips alone marked the face with the stamp of -originality—they were cruel and repulsive in their expression. - -When he saw Rowton enter he turned and came up to him with a quick, alert -tread. - -“You have kept me waiting for over an hour,” he said. - -“Well, I am sorry, Scrivener. You see I did not expect you,” said -Rowton. He flung himself into a chair as he spoke, and favoured his -unprepossessing visitor with a quizzical glance. - -“Come, no nonsense of that sort,” said Scrivener. “You were bound to -be here. I thought the boxes would be packed and ready to be sent off; -Samson tells me there is nothing done.” - -“Everything that is necessary is done,” said Rowton. “I don’t choose to -be called over the coals by Samson.” - -“Come, come, Rowton,” said Scrivener, giving his tall host another -lightning glance, “there is no good in your getting into a temper. You -are all very well, and of course a great help to us, and your manners and -your ways are no end of a blind, and we are awfully obliged to you, but -all the same, business is business, and you have no call to neglect any -of our interests.” - -“I do not do so,” said Rowton. He stood up as he spoke. “By Heaven!” he -exclaimed, “I give up my life to your cursed interests. I have wrecked -my soul for them. You have no right to twit me with want of zeal. Where -would any of you be without me?” - -“I know that, Silver, I know it,” said the man in a servile tone. He -walked again to the window and looked out. “All the same,” he added after -a pause, “the boxes are not ready and they must be moved to-night.” - -“You have the afternoon to get them ready in,” said Rowton. - -“Well, let us have something to eat and set to work,” answered Scrivener. - -Rowton crossed the room and rang the bell. Samson appeared after a moment. - -“Get something to eat for yourself and this man in the kitchen,” he said. - -“In the kitchen!” said Scrivener; “do you think I will eat in the kitchen -with your serving man!” - -“You won’t eat with me,” replied Rowton. “I am sick of the whole concern -and have a good mind to cut it.” - -“Ah! you dare not do that,” said Scrivener; “you are too deep in by now. -What about the Kimberley diamonds and the silver ingots, and the——?” - -Rowton’s tone changed. He stood up, and a look of perplexity flitted -across his handsome face. - -“It is true, Scrivener,” he said, “it is too late to withdraw now, and I -did wrong to lose my temper over one like you.” - -There was an indescribable scorn in his words. - -“Yes,” he continued, “I am in too deep; there is nothing for it but to -stay in.” - -“And the life is a jolly one, my fighting cock,” said Scrivener. - -“Yes, jolly enough.” Rowton began to hum the first bar of the well-known -song, “Begone, dull care;” and his rich baritone filled the room. - -“Yes! faith,” he continued, “the life suits me well enough; I am a jolly -rover, and I like excitement and dare-devil escapes, and all the rest of -the thing. I am sorry I showed temper to you, Scrivener, but the fact is, -I did not want you just now on the scene. I am particularly busy at the -present moment on my own account.” - -“But your time is ours,” said Scrivener. “What would Long John say, or -Spider, if I told them you were giving your most precious moments to -private concerns?” - -“Now, listen to me, Scrivener,” said the other man; “your pals may say -exactly what they please of me. I have agreed to take the lead of you -all, and I do not complain of the life; it has plenty of excitement and -there are heaps of plums. I do not attempt also to deny that the richest -plums have fallen into my mouth, but clearly understand once for all, -that I know my own value. I know that I have a head on my shoulders; I -know that I have a keen eye for business; I know that I am a desperate -man whose courage has never yet failed him. No one knows better than -I the game I am playing, and no one more clearly realises what my lot -must be in the long run. ‘A short life and a merry one’ is my motto, and -before Heaven! I’ll have it; but if you think, even for a moment, that -you are going, any of you, to bully me or even pretend to lead me, I’ll -cut off to Australia by the very next steamer that sails.” - -“Yes, and if you do,” said Scrivener, “you’ll be met on board and brought -back; you know where. I do not think,” he continued, “that I need add any -more.” - -“I don’t think you need; we both understand the position,” said Rowton. - -He sat down again and remained perfectly still, with his hands hanging -between his great legs, his head slightly bent forward. There were lines -of perplexity wrinkling his brow; but presently he looked up with a -laugh, which showed the gleam of strong white teeth. - -“You would suppress me if you could,” he said; “but it would take a -stronger than you to do that. My day is only at noon; I wait for the -black dog of care, I wait for the demon of misery until the night time. -Now then, tell me, Scrivener, why it is you have altered your plans and -come here at this hour; Samson and I did not expect you until nightfall.” - -“I came to tell you,” said Scrivener, “that the goods which you expect -will not arrive until to-morrow. We have had word at our head office that -it is safer to keep them where they are for another twenty-four hours. I -thought it best to call on purpose.” - -“Did any one see you coming?” - -“Did any one see me?” said the man, laughing. “Of course—plenty; why, I -had a pipe and a glass of spirits at the sign of the ‘Jolly Dogs,’ on my -way through the village. I am a commercial traveller this time. How do -you like the get-up?” - -“Admirable, most admirable; I did not know you at first. I really thought -you were the character.” - -“Yes, I was sure these checks would do it,” said Scrivener, looking down -with affection at the hideous pattern of his trousers. “I had a good time -at the ‘Jolly Dogs,’ and have ordered dinner there on my return. Oh! I’m -all right, but I have only told you one half of what brought me here. We -have an important commission for you, Silver, and you are to go up to -town to see Long John to-night.” - -“What does he want me for?” asked Rowton. - -“He wants you to go to Spain with——” - -The man bent forward and began to whisper. - -Rowton’s brow grew black. - -“When does he want me to go?” he asked. - -“To-morrow.” - -“How long will the business take?” - -“That depends on yourself; it ought to be done within a fortnight.” - -“Then tell Long John from me that he must get some other man to do the -job; I am already engaged and cannot go.” - -“This is madness,” said Scrivener; “you are the only man among us who can -go. How can you pretend to be one of us and yet shirk duty in this way?” - -“You must get someone else,” repeated Rowton. “Ah! here comes lunch; you -can lunch with me, after all, if you please, Scrivener; I can recommend -this round of beef. Samson, bring in some ale.” - -The man withdrew. - -“You’ll have to go,” pursued Scrivener, as he followed his host to the -table. - -“I do not intend to; I have another engagement.” - -“But no one else speaks Spanish; you are the only one among us who has -the slightest smattering of the tongue. You alone can do the work.” - -Adrian drew the great joint of beef towards him. - -“I am sorry to disoblige,” he said, as he cut huge slices from the joint -and piled them on his guest’s plate, “but the fact is, I am going to be -married next week.” - -“Great Heaven!” cried Scrivener. “Is this the time for marrying? What do -we want with a woman in the business?” - -Rowton’s black eyes flashed. - -“Do you think I would bring her into your accursed business?” he said. -“Not I; but now listen once for all, Scrivener. I marry the girl I love -next week, and I go away with her on a holiday and don’t return to -business for a month. For five weeks from now I take complete holiday. -You can tell Long John so from me. At the end of that time I am once more -at his service. Now he can take me or leave me. I am quite willing to cut -the concern, notwithstanding your threats. I can get off to Australia as -knowingly as anybody else.” - -“No, you can’t, Rowton; your personality is too marked. Cut four inches -off your height, and take a trifle from your breadth, and give you less -strongly marked features, and you might manage the thing; but what -disguise could you put on that we should not see Adrian Rowton peeping -through? You have no help for yourself; you are in the toils and you must -stay with us to the bitter end.” - -“I am always forgetting,” said Rowton. “Were it not for—” he stretched -out his huge arms as he spoke and indulged in a mighty yawn—“were it not -for the angel who will soon walk by my side, I would cut the knot in -another way. As it is, you do well to remind me of my cage, Scrivener; I -am in it, but even a captive lion has the liberty of the length of his -chain; and I shall take mine to the full length of my tether. Five weeks -I take; a week to get ready for my wedding bells and four weeks of bliss -with the angel of my life. After that you and the devil can have your -way. Now I have spoken, and you can take my message to Long John.” - -“You have spoken truly,” said Scrivener. “I’ll take your message; I do -not promise what the upshot will be.” - -“It may be anything you please as far as I care,” said Rowton. “I’ll -change my mind for no man; now, help yourself to some beer.” - -Scrivener took a long draught, and Rowton ate in silence; his thoughts -were far away, and his heart, for all his brave words, felt like lead in -his breast. - -While he ate and frowned and thought, Scrivener regarded him furtively. - -“Where are you going to live when you marry?” he asked abruptly. - -Rowton brought his thoughts back to present things with an effort. - -“Did you speak?” he asked. - -“I only want to know, Silver, if your bride is to come to this house?” - -“She is not.” - -“Where then?” - -“She will come with me to Rowton Heights.” - -“What!” exclaimed Scrivener; “you don’t mean to say——” - -Rowton nodded. - -“Yes,” he said, “I do; the king will come into his own; I shall lord it -at Rowton Heights, and mark my words, will be the great man of the place -before I am six weeks in possession. I am marrying a lady, and she will -help me to entertain the county folk.” - -Scrivener’s small eyes began to glitter. - -“It is like you, Rowton,” he said after a pause; “you always were -magnificent in your ideas; but Rowton Heights! I did not think you would -dare.” - -“There is nothing under Heaven that I would not dare,” said Rowton. “And -now, with your permission, if you have lunched, I have got heaps to -attend to. Take my message to Long John; tell him that I wed next week, -that I take my full honeymoon with its four quarters; and that at the end -of that time he will hear from me from Rowton Heights.” - - - - -CHAPTER VII. - -THE WEDDING NIGHT. - - -Adrian Rowton kept his word to the letter. His iron will seemed to -bend all things to his wishes. Nancy Follett forgot her father’s dying -injunctions. Long John in his lair in London remained passive. Samson -did not dare to utter a word. Rowton went backwards and forwards day by -day from London to Andover. The special licence was procured—the rector -was asked to come to church to perform his duty; and on a certain dull -morning early in December, when the snow lay on the ground and the world -was steeped in a winter’s fog, Nancy Follett stood by Adrian Rowton’s -side and was made, with the full blessing of the Church, his lawful -wedded wife. - -The marriage was so unusual, so sudden and unexpected, that early as -the hour was, the little church was filled. The men and women of the -neighbourhood, who had noticed the girl in church with the interest -people will always give to a mysterious, little known person, came to see -her wedded. She made a very beautiful bride. Her white dress, perfectly -simple and unbridal in its material, but enhanced the extreme fairness of -her face; excitement had lent colour to her cheeks and made her dark grey -eyes look almost black. Adrian Rowton’s height and magnificent physique -were commented on by everyone. As he walked down the church with Nancy’s -hand resting on his arm, he nodded to his friends, but Nancy kept her -eyes lowered; she did not know anyone, and did not care to receive the -smiles of strangers. The bridal pair went back to the Grange, where Nancy -hastily changed her white dress for a somewhat shabby-looking travelling -costume—it was the best she could make up at short notice—and in a -carriage and pair the couple started for the railway station _en route_ -for Paris. - -They arrived at their destination late that night and went straight to -the Grand Hotel, where Rowton had telegraphed for rooms. They found a -bedroom, dressing-room and a large _salon_ at their service. Nancy felt -intensely happy, but also queerly restless and excited. She walked about -her _salon_ and looked out of the window into the courtyard below. Large -parties of smartly-dressed people were sitting there, a fountain playing -in the middle; the place looked gay, very gay, and a splendid string band -was playing martial music. Winter as it was, the night was clear and full -of stars, the atmosphere was destitute of the faint suspicion of fog -which almost always hangs over England in winter. Nancy opened the window -and looked out; Rowton went and stood by her side. - -“What do you think of Paris the gay?” he said. - -Something in his tone made her start. She drew in her head, turned round -and faced him. - -“Why did you bring me to Paris for my honeymoon?” she asked suddenly. - -“What do you mean, Nance?” he answered. - -“What I say,” she replied. “Why did you bring me here? I had forgotten.” - -She covered her face with her trembling hands; she shook from head to -foot. - -“My darling, what in the world is the matter?” asked Rowton in -astonishment. - -“I am oppressed by the strangest sensation,” replied the bride. “It will -pass. Oh, yes, it will pass. Don’t speak to me for a minute.” - -She left her bridegroom’s side and went over to the far end of the room. -Sitting almost with her back to him, she gazed gloomily at the glowing -hearth, where a pile of logs burned with cheerful blaze. - -Rowton watched her with knitted brow and in some perplexity. - -She felt that he was watching her. Suddenly she sprang to her feet and -faced him. - -“You wonder at me?” she said. - -“I do,” he answered. - -“The thing is past,” she said with a smile. “But I must tell you; I -cannot keep a secret from you on our wedding night. For a moment, Adrian, -I—I who love you with passion, with devotion, with a love which seems to -me to pass the love of any ordinary woman, I felt that I _hated_ you—for -a moment you became intolerable to me; I shrank from your face—you -reminded me in some incomprehensible way of Anthony.” - -“Of Anthony!” exclaimed Rowton. “Who is Anthony?” - -“My brother Anthony. Oh! we must not speak of him.” - -“Had you a brother named Anthony?” asked Rowton. - -“I had. He is dead. I never care to talk of him. You look queer, Adrian; -did you ever know anyone of that name?” - -“Yes, I once met a man of the name. He passed into my life and passed -out of it; I have a somewhat disagreeable reminiscence of him. Let us go -downstairs, Nance; why should we stay here alone?” - -“But it is our wedding night,” she answered. She went to his side, put -her arms round his neck and laid her fair soft head on his breast. - -“Look me in the face, little girl,” said her husband. He placed his hand -under her chin and raised her charming face, gazing full into the lovely -eyes which she raised to his. “You don’t hate your husband now, do you?” - -“No, no, no!” she reiterated. “It was a passing sensation, just a -momentary queer stirring in my heart; it came when I suddenly remembered -that we were in Paris for our honeymoon. The fact is this, Adrian. Since -father’s death I have been in a whirl, and it was only a few minutes -ago that I suddenly remembered Paris in connection with⸺ Oh! there is -something I must never say to you—the thought rather overpowered me for a -moment, and I remembered poor dead Anthony. I won’t speak of him again. -Yes, I love you, my darling, my best, my noblest. Adrian, I mean to be a -good wife to you.” - -“Just go on loving me, Nance, and I shall want nothing further,” he -replied. “No one else loves me, and although I am a hard, dare-devil sort -of chap, I hunger for love—the soft beautiful love of a good woman. You -are a good woman, my angel, and you are mine; you love me and I love you; -just bathe me in your love, sweetheart, and I ask for nothing further. -A perfect wife I do not want—I do not look for a perfect wife, but I do -want a wife whose whole heart is mine, who is mine absolutely.” - -“And I am yours, absolutely,” she answered. - -“I can be fiercely jealous,” he continued. “If I thought you gave any -part of yourself to anybody or anything but me, I don’t know what I -wouldn’t do. Even if you gave your love to a dead man, Nance, I should -be jealous—and jealousy with me would be fierce—I am all fierce passion. -The side I turn to you, my darling, is almost angel, for you make it so, -but all the rest of me is demon; you must keep that little angel bit of -me alive, and you will, if you love me with your whole complete entire -heart.” - -“I do, I do,” she replied. “You are all in all to me. Would I have -disobeyed my father’s dying wish if I had not loved you best of all? I -love no one else, Adrian.” - -“And I love no one else,” he answered with a laugh. “Come, Nancy, we have -a whole month to make merry in. We will make merry—we’ll have a royal -good time. Do you hear that music in the courtyard? Does it not seem to -draw you?” - -“It does,” she replied, “it is wonderful.” - -“We’ll go and sit there, and listen to it.” - -“But there are strangers there, and I am shy.” - -“You shan’t be shy long, my beauty—you shall meet fresh faces daily, and -fresh lives will touch your life, and your time will be gay, very gay. We -will go out shopping to-morrow and you shall buy lovely things—wonderful -raiment of all sorts to make a fit setting for that grave, soft, magical -loveliness of yours. I shall take delight in choosing things for you. -You don’t know yourself yet, Nance; you don’t know what a great gift -is yours, what a power you have in your face; but your beauty will be -acknowledged by all when you wear the things which I shall buy for you. -Yes, we will have a fine time to-morrow, just the time which they say a -woman loves. But now, come downstairs with me and sit in the court.” - -“They are all wearing wraps of some sort, and I have nothing pretty,” -said Nancy. “You know that I came to you without a trousseau, Adrian.” - -“What is a trousseau?” asked Rowton. - -“Oh! all the pretty things that brides bring to the men they love—they -are called by the collective name ‘trousseau.’” - -“Then this right loyal lover will give his bride the pretty things -himself, and—stay a moment, a recollection comes to me. I believe I -stuffed something into my portmanteau, something which I thought would -suit you. Wait a moment.” - -Rowton went into the adjoining bedroom. He returned in a few moments with -a thin parcel wrapped in tissue paper. - -“There,” he said, “you can wrap that round you. I don’t believe a lady -down there will have anything more radiant to sun herself in.” - -Nancy took the pins out of the paper and the next moment a gossamer shawl -woven with what appeared like every thread of the rainbow—as light as a -feather, as fine as a cobweb—was extended on her arm. - -“This is wonderful!” she exclaimed. “I never saw anything so like a bit -of the sun itself.” - -“It came from Persia, it is only a trifle,” said Rowton. “I thought of -you when I put it away; let me wrap it round you; now come down stairs.” - - - - -CHAPTER VIII. - -AT THE OPERA HOUSE. - - -The next day, true to his word, Rowton took Nancy to the shops. They -went to the Bon Marché, and to many other places where finery the most -fascinating, dresses the most _bizarre_, articles of toilet the most -_chic_ in the world, were to be found. Rowton consulted one of the -shopwomen whose taste was supposed to be absolute: she brought out one -costume after another and fitted them on Nancy, while her husband looked -on and criticised and admired. Morning dresses, afternoon dresses, tea -gowns, evening dresses, were bought in variety and abundance. With a mere -nod of his head Rowton would signify to the attendant that such a thing -was to be sent to Mrs. Rowton to the Grand Hotel; he never even enquired -the price. - -“You want shoes and dainty stockings and handkerchiefs and ribbons, and -feathers and flowers,” he said, just laying his hand for an instant on -Nancy’s shoulder. “Oh, I know how women ought to be dressed.” - -“See here,” he said to the attendant, “fit Mrs. Rowton with all that is -necessary. Let her have some dozen of this, and of this, and this—” he -indicated costly things with his hand. “Now then, Nancy, we will go to -the millinery department.” - -Nancy found herself furnished with small velvet caps, with fascinating -toques, with hats adorned with great plumes of ostrich feathers, which -made her look, Rowton said, with eyes of passionate love, as if she had -just stepped out of a Gainsborough picture. The morning passed in a -perfect whirl, and when finally the pair returned to the hotel for lunch, -Nancy said frankly that she felt as if she had been going about all the -morning with a fairy godmother. - -“Ah! you will have a good deal more of that sensation,” replied her -husband. “Hurry with your lunch, now, for afterwards we must go to the -Palais Royal to look at trinkets.” - -“Trinkets?” she said; “you don’t mean jewels?” - -“I mean a few rings and necklaces, and ornaments for your hair,” he said. -“I have taken a box at the opera to-night and you shall look—ah! I’ll not -be the only one to look at you to-night, Nancy mine; no woman will look -fairer, more divine than my little girl.” - -The trinkets were bought and Nancy’s slender fingers were laden with -sparkling rings. A necklace consisting of a single row of magnificent -pearls was secured to encircle her dainty throat. - -“Not that these are much,” said Rowton; “I have diamonds which you shall -wear. They are too valuable to take away from home. We will have a -house in town next season, Nance, and you shall wear them then; I won’t -show them to you until then. Pearls suit you best however, you are so -maidenly, so delicate, so youthful. Heavens! to think that one like you -should belong to one like me. My darling, my treasure, what have I done -that Providence should be so good to me?” - -“And what have I done to deserve such a husband?” she answered. - -“Do not say that,” he said, his tone completely changing; “you do not -really know me.” - -“I know what you are to me; I know that in all the world no more gallant -gentleman, no braver prince amongst men could live.” - -“Come, come, Nancy, it is bad to flatter,” he said; but his eyes shone -and his lips trembled. - -“If she only knew!” he said to himself. - -They drove in the Bois in the afternoon and after dinner went to the -opera. Nancy was dressed for the opera in one of her new costumes; it was -white, shaded off to the faintest tinge of rose. She looked something -like a summer cloud when she was dressed in these billows of diaphanous -texture; the pearls round her neck gave the last touch to the dazzling -effect. - -“You look like the heart of a sea-shell,” said her husband; “there, let -me look at you from this distance; yes, the effect is perfect. Now again, -favour me by standing so. Now you resemble a sunset cloud; you are all -poetry, you are a dream. In fact you are a living, walking poem.” - -“Don’t, Adrian,” she said. - -“Why do you say ‘don’t’? it is my delight to see how much can be made -of unique beauty like yours. To-morrow night you shall be dressed quite -differently; to-morrow night that pale sweet face, those dark deep eyes -shall gleam in more sombre surroundings, and then my princess will look -like a star. Give me my delight, Nancy; don’t refuse it to me.” - -“But my father is not dead a fortnight,” she said; “I ought to be in -mourning for him.” - -“Tut! not a bit of it; no mourning during our wedding tour. Afterwards -you shall be up to your throat in crêpe if you like.” - -“It is strange of you, Adrian, to say so very much about afterwards; when -you say ‘afterwards,’ a cold shiver seems to go through me.” - -“Faith, child,” he replied, pulling himself together with an effort, “I -don’t mean anything. You shall, if I can manage it, walk on roses as long -as you live; and now, now, Nance—during our glorious honeymoon, we will -not think for one moment of the possibility of a shadow. Come, darling, -the carriage must be waiting for us in the courtyard.” - -They went downstairs in the lift. - -Rowton’s prophecy was abundantly fulfilled: there was not a man in the -place who did not look with more than admiration at the lovely girl -who walked by his side. They went to the opera and Rowton watched the -faces of his fellow-men and women. Some acquaintance in a distant box -recognised him and bowed. Rowton returned their salutations icily; he did -not want old friends to crop up here; he was determined to share Nance -with no one during the golden four weeks which he had allowed himself. -But when a Frenchman of the name of D’Escourt knocked at the door of -the Rowtons’ box, Rowton felt forced to admit him and to introduce him -to Nance. The two men talked for a little time in French, and D’Escourt -promised himself the pleasure of calling on Mrs. Rowton early the -following day. He sat down presently by her side, and began to talk. He -was a man of the world, extremely polished, and with a perfect knowledge -of English as well as French. Nancy’s French was not her strong point, -and she was glad to talk to the stranger in English. - -“By the way,” he said suddenly, turning and looking at Rowton, who with a -frown between his brows gazed gloomily into the house, “it is some years -now since I saw you in our gay capital, my friend; not since 18⸺” He -mentioned a date; it was the year of Anthony Follett’s death. - -“I wonder,” thought Nance to herself, “if Adrian could help me in my -strange and awful search. I will not think to-night of that terrible fate -which hangs over me.” - -She tried to force her thoughts from the subject, but try as she would, -they hovered round it. She suddenly felt cold and miserable; her -conscience seemed to reproach her for her present extraordinary bliss; -she thought of her dead father, the desolate Grange, and the long six -years of misery. Her present life seemed like a dream; she might awaken -any moment to find herself back at the Grange; Rowton not allowed to -visit her, her father there, and the dreadful, stingy, starved existence -once more her own. - -She started, hearing Adrian’s voice in her ears. - -“A penny for your thoughts,” he said. - -“I was trying to pinch myself,” she said. - -She looked up and saw that D’Escourt had left them. “I was trying to -pinch myself,” she continued, “to find out whether I was really in a -dream or not.” - -“You are not in a dream; at least, if you are, I am in it too; and I vote -we stay in dream-land, for it is monstrous pleasant,” said Adrian. “Now -listen to that music, Nance; does it not uplift your soul?” - -She turned and looked vaguely at the performers on the stage. The opera -was one of Rossini’s; the scene now represented was a harvest festival; -the stage was full of motion and brilliant colour; the gay, light, -uplifting music rose to the very roof of the magnificent opera house. - -“It is almost too much,” said Nance, with something like a sob in her -throat. She looked suddenly so white and weary that Rowton insisted on -her returning to the hotel without seeing the piece out. - -The next day, to her astonishment, he proposed that they should leave -Paris and go on to the Riviera. - -“We will go to Nice,” he said; “it is gay enough there, and we shall have -warmth and sunshine; we will visit Monte Carlo, too. Oh! I don’t gamble, -you need not fear anything of that sort, but for all that we will have -one exciting evening at the roulette tables.” - -“I am sorry,” said Nance. “I am interested in Paris now that I am here, -and I should like to see more of it. M. D’Escourt said, too, that he -would call, and he promised to arrange to take us to Versailles; don’t -you remember, Adrian?” - -“Yes, I remember,” said Rowton; “but that fact can scarcely influence my -movements.” He spoke with the faintest sneer. “I want to get on, Nance. -Paris is all very well; it satisfies me in one sense, and yet in another -it does not.” - -“Do you know Paris? Have you been often here?” - -“Yes; I spent two years in this gay capital; the liveliest and yet the -most wretched time of my life.” - -“I heard you mention a certain date last night,” said Nancy in a low -voice, which slightly trembled. “You mentioned the year 18⸺. It so -happened that I am interested in that date. It was just then the cloud -came which changed father’s life and mine.” - -“We need not go into that subject now, need we?” asked Rowton with -manifest uneasiness. “I want you to forget those six dreadful years of -famine. You have now, to borrow a Bible simile, come into the seven years -of plenty.” - -“So I have,” she replied, running to him and kissing him with passion. -“How happy you make me; how more than willing I am to do anything you -wish.” - -“Then we will take the Mediterranean express from the Gare de Lyon this -evening,” said Rowton. “I will go now to try and secure a sleeping -carriage. You can begin to pack some of your pretty things while I am -away from you, Nance.” - -Rowton left the salon and hailing a fiacre, drove straight to the Gare de -Lyon. - -“I don’t want D’Escourt to have much to say to Nance,” he said to -himself. “We were good friends in 18⸺. Heaven! When I remember that time; -can I possibly be the same man? Yes, I was a gay dog then; but upright -and honourable, notwithstanding all my pranks. I could look men straight -in the face. Now things are different. D’Escourt knew me intimately at -that time. Yes, we were great friends. He was glad to see me last night; -he evidently knows nothing; but if he comes often he may begin to ask -questions. His questions would be highly inconvenient. Not that Nance, -bless her, could answer one of them. But suppose he asks me straight out, -while that child is looking on, ‘What have you done with yourself since -18⸺? How have you passed your life?’ I might, it is just possible, with -the clear eyes of that angel looking into mine, I might show confusion. -There! confound the horrible thing! D’Escourt and I must not meet -again. D’Escourt and Nancy must have nothing to do with each other. My -sweetheart and I go to Nice to-night and have a right gay time.” - -Rowton, arrived at his destination, secured the last sleeping compartment -on the train, and went quickly back to the Grand Hotel. - -Nancy was waiting for him. - -“I have not been dull,” she said, her eyes dancing with excitement and -pleasure. “M. D’Escourt called: I like him extremely; he has only just -left. He is quite put out at our going to Nice.” - -“You told him that?” said Rowton. - -“Yes; why not? Dearest, how thick your brows look when you frown.” - -“I was not aware that I had frowned, sweet Nance.” - -“But are you vexed with me for telling him where we are going?” - -“Not in the least; all the world may know our movements. Now let us pack. -We will leave some of our boxes here, but we must take plenty of your -finery with us. I intend you to be the most beautiful woman at the Casino -when we visit Monte Carlo.” - -Nancy began to pull her different beautiful dresses out of their boxes. - -Rowton stood and watched her. - -“M. D’Escourt seems to have been a great friend of yours, Adrian,” she -said; “he has the highest opinion of you.” She glanced up at him as she -spoke. - -“He would be sure to praise me to you,” said Rowton in a would-be -careless tone. “We will go for a drive after déjeûner; I find that I must -get several small things on my own account. Are you not hungry, little -woman?” - -“No, I feel too excited to be hungry. You don’t know what this life is to -me after my starved existence; but, Adrian, I am really sorry you missed -your friend.” - -“Well, I am not,” said Rowton. “On a honeymoon one only wants one’s wife, -particularly when she is such a wife as mine; but you seem fascinated -with the fellow, Nancy.” - -“Only because he praised you so much,” she said, with a sweet smile. - -They went down to déjeûner. - -As they were finishing the meal, Nancy again reverted to D’Escourt. - -“He was really disappointed,” she said. “He was quite certain we were -going to stay in Paris for another week at least.” - -“I have ordered the carriage to be round by now,” said Rowton without -replying, and glancing at the clock as he spoke. “Put on your prettiest -cloak and your most becoming hat and come out with me.” - -They spent the afternoon shopping and afterwards drove in the Bois. By -eight o’clock that evening they had left the Grand Hotel and were on -their way to the Gare de Lyon. They reached it in good time to catch the -Mediterranean express. - -At the booking office Nancy was much astonished to hear her husband ask -for tickets for San Remo. - -“You are making a mistake,” she exclaimed. “We are going to Nice.” - -“I have changed my mind,” he answered. “San Remo will suit us better.” - -“What a pity,” cried Nancy. “M. D’Escourt said he might visit Nice in a -few days.” - -“The very reason why we go to San Remo, sweetheart. Now take your place. -Here we are. You will admire the olive woods and the flowers before many -more hours are over, _cara mia_.” - - - - -CHAPTER IX. - -THE ROSE-COLOURED BEDROOM AND THE NEW MAID. - - -The honeymoon was over; the four weeks all of pure gold had come slowly -but surely to an end. Nancy had forgotten much during this time. The look -of trouble, of anxiety, had absolutely left her face: it bloomed into -greater and greater beauty in the new atmosphere. Rowton, too, appeared -to be a different man. A great deal of his harshness and roughness had -left him. He could be polished when he chose. In the early days of his -life he had only associated with gentlemen; he was of good birth, and his -natural breeding quickly re-asserted itself. - -“You are just like a tamed lion,” Nance was fond of saying to him. “You -are so gentle to me; so courteous and kind to everyone, but I know——” - -“What do you know, sweet wife?” he said, clasping her round her slender -waist and looking into her deep, beautiful eyes; “you must not get to -know me too well, Nancy; be satisfied with the surface of me, and do not -penetrate too deep.” - -“Ah!” she said smiling, “you will run yourself down; but I know the -deepest and the best of you. I leave the shallow part to strangers.” - -“You were going to make a remark about the lion,” he said, patting her -soft hand; “so you really think I am a roaring lion, my darling?” - -“You never roar to me,” she answered; “but that you can roar I am firmly -convinced.” - -“Capital,” he said with a great laugh; “well, Nancy, I hope it will never -be your fate to hear one of my manifestations. Child, we go back to -England to-morrow; are you glad or sorry?” - -“Glad,” she replied. “I was intensely happy on our honeymoon; oh! what -lovely places we have seen; how grand and magnificent the world is! It -has been sunshine inside and out ever since I gave myself to you.” - -“And yet you want to leave it all and to go home,” he said. - -“I do. I love you so much that to see you at home must be the best of -all; to live with you at home must be the sweetest of all.” - -“You are mistaken,” he said, but he said it low, and the inaudible words -never reached his lips. - -“Pack, child, now,” he said. “Our wearisome journey begins to-morrow.” - -A day or two later, the Rowtons arrived at Rowton Heights in Yorkshire. -Nancy had never been in this part of the country, and her excitement and -delight reached the utmost bounds as they approached nearer and nearer to -their destination. - -“You must tell me all about the place?” she said when they drove in -through the gates of the long winding avenue. - -“Oh! what are all those people doing?” she exclaimed suddenly; “they have -torches and they are coming to meet us.” - -“Some of the tenants on the estate, I presume,” said Rowton. “I expect -Maberly, my steward, has been getting up a little display. Never mind, -Nancy, it is in your honour.” - -“In mine,” she said in astonishment; “how very sweet of them!” - -“I never told you, darling,” said her husband, “that in your own house -amongst your servants and our tenantry, you will take the position of a -great lady.” - -“I! a great lady!” she said; “I! poor little starved Nance of the Grange.” - -“But starved no longer, and the Grange may well now be forgotten,” he -said. “I told you that I was rich, did I not?” - -“Yes. Have you not proved it?” she said; “why, you are made of money; I -never heard of anyone throwing money away so lavishly.” - -“Goodness, child! you know nothing of what really wealthy men can do. -Understand once for all, Nance, that I am rich, I am very rich. It is my -pleasure to give you everything that money can buy. I want to make your -life one long dream of happiness.” - -“You are doing so,” she said; “but I think in one way you make a -mistake,” she added. - -“How?” he asked, surprised at her tone. - -“You think that I want such a lot of money, Adrian. In that sense you -do not really know me. I like pretty dresses, but not too many; I like -pretty jewels, but not too many again; I like the soft things of life, -but a little of them contents me.” - -“Then I am not making you happy,” he said in alarm. - -“Yes, yes,” she answered: “but not because of these things. You make me -happy because you love me, because you fill my heart with love, because -you give me your sweetest and your best in the way of love, and because I -give you all the love of my heart.” - -“Sweetheart, you are adorable,” he said, catching her hand and squeezing -it. “You must accept the wealth and the responsibility it brings, even if -you do not care for it, Nance, for it is my lot, my portion in life, to -have more money than I know what to do with. Now, here we are. Come, let -me introduce you to my housekeeper, to the servants. Put on the airs of a -_grande dame_, pretty Nance.” - -She was tall, and very slender. Her neck was somewhat long and her head -was set on it with perfect grace. Rowton watched her as she held that -small queenly head high; his heart glowed with admiration and love. - -“She would fill any position,” he said to himself. “Could that -curmudgeon, her father, see her now, would he know her, my beautiful, -lovely darling? Ah! I cannot corrupt a heart like hers; she wants -a _little_ wealth, and a _few_ pretty dresses, and a _few_ jewels -forsooth, and—love, love, love for everything else. Will she always -remain like that? Heaven grant it.” - -Meanwhile the steward, Maberly, had come up, and Mrs. Ferguson, the -housekeeper, had presented a bunch of keys to Nance. Instructed by her -husband she gave them back again to the good woman, telling her in a -sweet voice that she knew far better what to do with them than she did. -A long string of servants, all neatly attired, with white satin rosettes -pinned on to their dresses, gave deep curtsies as Nance and her husband -walked down the great hall through their midst. - -“Take Mrs. Rowton to her bedroom at once,” said Rowton, addressing the -housekeeper; “see that she has everything she wants. Have you engaged a -good maid for her?” - -“Yes, sir, a thoroughly experienced girl. She is from the village, but -was trained in London for a couple of years. I have her for a month on -trial. Come here, Hester, and let me introduce you to your new mistress.” - -“I am glad to see you, Hester,” said Nancy in her cordial voice. - -The girl, a small, dark-eyed lass, dropped a low curtsey; she had keen -eyes and they fell all over Mrs. Rowton’s beautiful travelling dress. - -“Run upstairs at once, Hester,” said Mrs. Ferguson, the housekeeper; “see -that the trunks are taken up and begin to attend to your duties; go, -girl, don’t stare.” - -Hester coloured crimson, fixed her eyes again with a look half of -admiration, half of something else, which Nance did not quite -understand, on her face, and turned to obey. - -“I hope you’ll like her, ma’am,” said the housekeeper as she followed -more slowly with her mistress. - -“Oh! yes, she seems a nice girl,” said Nance; “but I have not been -accustomed to a maid, and I do not really know what to do with one.” - -Mrs. Ferguson looked puzzled. She knew nothing whatever with regard to -the bride whom Rowton was bringing home. Had he really by any possibility -married beneath him? - -But one glance at Nancy’s lovely face dispelled this illusion. The sweet -face stole straight down to the old woman’s heart. - -“If Hester does not quite please you, ma’am, you’ll be sure to tell me,” -she said; “but she seems a clever girl, and particularly good at doing -hair.” - -“I have always arranged my own hair,” said Nance; “but I suppose if it -is necessary I must submit.” She sighed a little as she spoke. The next -moment her sigh was changed for an exclamation of delight. - -“What a lovely bedroom!” she said. “Is this for me?” - -“I am heartily glad you are pleased, ma’am,” said the housekeeper. -“Mr. Rowton gave instructions that this room was to be completely -re-furnished. He chose those rose-coloured silk curtains himself; -they came from London only two days ago. I hope you’ll like the whole -arrangement. I must say the room does look cheerful. This is your -dressing-room, and your boudoir is just beyond; these stairs lead to -Mr. Rowton’s dressing-room, and this is the door of the bathroom. This -complete suite is shut away by these curtains and door.” - -“It is quite a little house to itself,” said Nance; “it certainly does -look perfect.” - -“Well, I am pleased,” said the housekeeper. “I’ll leave you now, ma’am. I -see Hester is waiting to attend on you.” - -Nance, who was standing in a dream of delight in the middle of the lovely -room, looked up at these words and encountered the dark gaze of her new -maid. - -“What do you want?” she asked. - -“The trunks are in your dressing-room, ma’am,” said the girl, “and I am -waiting for your keys, please.” - -Nancy pulled them out of her pocket. - -“Perhaps you will kindly tell me in which trunk your evening dresses are, -ma’am?” - -“I really cannot say,” began Nancy; then she paused to consider for a -moment. “Oh! I know,” she said, “there is a very pretty evening dress -which I can wear to-night—grey silk—in the large basket trunk with the -arched roof.” - -“I’ll have everything ready for you, ma’am, in less than a quarter of an -hour,” said the girl. She withdrew as she spoke, closing the door of the -bedroom behind her. - -Nance went up to where a fire burned merrily in a grate, which was bright -with brass and ornamental with lovely tiles, and stood warming her feet. -The paper on the walls was of the faintest tone of rose; the mantelpiece -of the purest white marble; the overmantel and all the furniture were -ivory white mounted in brass; the window curtains and the bed hangings -were of the softest shade of rose silk; no more lovely room could be -imagined, and Nance, as she turned to survey her slender image in the -many mirrors which were inserted in the walls, could not sufficiently -give voice to her admiration. Her husband came in while she was examining -the room. - -“Ah!” he said, “I see the London people have done exactly what I told -them. Well, Nance, what do you think of our bedroom?” - -“Perfect,” she answered; “I never want to leave it.” - -“Heaven forbid!” he cried; “that would mean that you were ill, which -would never do. I am glad you like this room, but wait until you see the -rest of the house.” - -“I am almost too happy,” said the girl, and she breathed a sigh, the -depth of which nearly reached the point of pain. - -“What, because you have got a pretty room, little one?” he replied. - -He kissed her and went off to his dressing-room, whistling as he went. - -Hester came to summon Nance, and in a few moments the young wife found -herself divested of her travelling things, her hair rearranged in the -most becoming style, and her evening dress put on. She scarcely knew -herself when she was arrayed for the evening, without having lifted a -finger on her own behalf. - -“After all a maid is a comfort when one is dead tired,” she could not -help thinking. Her instinct was to pick up and put by her own things, -but Hester, who seemed to divine her intention, swept them out of sight -with an almost peremptory gesture. - -“You may be sure I’ll do my best to try and please you, ma’am,” she said -in a soft voice. - -Nance murmured her thanks and went downstairs. - -“She is a chit of a thing,” muttered the girl when her mistress had -turned her back. “I can twist her round my little finger, particularly -when I make use of some very private information, which will considerably -alter the complexion of things for pretty Mrs. Rowton, or I am greatly -mistaken.” - - - - -CHAPTER X. - -THE BOY ON THE HEARTH. - - -When Nance entered her drawing-room Rowton was waiting to receive her. He -was standing by the hearth. A great fire burned in the grate. Nance, as -she entered at the extreme further door, saw a picture which caused her -to give an exclamation of fresh delight; she looked down a long vista of -lovely furniture, of knick knacks, of small tables, of flowering plants -which filled the air with a subtle perfume, and saw her husband’s noble -figure in evening dress as he waited for her. She scarcely noticed the -dress, but her heart leapt up to receive the smile which shone out of the -dark eyes and trembled round the lips. Then her gaze travelled a step -further. Close by the man stood someone else—a slender boy, who might -have been any age from nine to eleven, dressed picturesquely in black -velvet with a Vandyck collar. - -Each feature of his bold dark face was a counterpart of the dark face of -the man who towered above him; by the boy’s side, the boy’s hand resting -on his head, was a huge German boarhound, a magnificent creature of -perfect breed. - -“I never told you about this young gentleman, Nance,” said Rowton, coming -forward, and holding the boy’s hand as he did so. - -“Let me introduce you to my nephew, Murray Cameron; he has Scotch blood -in him. Make your best bow to your aunt, Murray.” - -The little chap went forward, giving a low bow. - -Nancy held out her hand. - -“Nonsense,” she said, “you need not bow to me, Murray; I am delighted to -see you.” She laid her white hand on his shoulder, and bending forward -kissed him on his brow just where his clustering curls met the white skin. - -The boy flushed crimson, raised two splendid dark eyes and looked full up -into her face. - -“Come, come, Murray,” said his uncle, “you can go back now and continue -your attentions to Roy; Roy will be jealous; look how he is sniffing your -coat.” - -“Roy has no reason to be jealous,” said the little fellow in a -determined, manly voice; “he must be a very silly dog if he supposes I -can compare him to a beautiful lady.” - -Rowton burst into a loud laugh. - -“Jove! youngster, you are coming on,” he said; “there, you may go now, in -any case; you may come to dessert if your eyes remain open long enough.” - -“I am not likely to sleep,” said the boy. He gave another glance of the -broadest admiration at Nancy, and then walked gravely down the room, -accompanied by the boarhound. - -“How is it you never told me about that dear little fellow, Adrian?” said -Nancy. - -Rowton rumpled up his hair with a careless movement. - -“I forgot his existence,” he said briefly. - -“Forgot the existence of a splendid boy like that!” said Nancy in -astonishment. - -“Yes, I was occupied with other matters.” - -For some reason which Nancy could not understand there was annoyance in -his tone. With a woman’s tact she hastened to change the subject. - -“How lovely this room is!” she said; “no wonder you gave me to understand -that you would dazzle me some day. I cannot believe that I am really the -mistress of this house.” - -“I am glad you like it!” said her husband, recovering his good humour on -the instant. “Ah! I think the servant has just announced dinner. Come, -Nancy mine, let me have the pleasure of leading you to the head of your -table.” - -The dinner passed off somewhat tamely. The dining-room was a long and -decidedly sombre apartment. But the Rowtons sat at a cheerful little -table at one end, laid with glittering glass and massive plate; it was -brought up close to the fire, and was lit by candles with coloured shades -over them. The rose coloured light somewhat softened Rowton’s harsh -complexion, and cast a fairy-like gleam over Nancy with her golden -hair, pale face and soft draperies. Two footmen waited, doing their work -noiselessly; the rest of the room was in absolute gloom. - -Nancy could scarcely tell why she felt a sudden depression. She would not -yield to it, however, and struggled hard to keep up the gaiety which she -had really experienced not a few minutes ago. - -When the dessert was on the table she raised her voice somewhat timidly. - -“May not Murray come in?” she said. “I should like to see him again.” - -“Tell Master Cameron that dessert is served,” said Rowton, turning to one -of the footmen. - -They both noiselessly left the room and the husband and wife were for a -moment alone. - -“Does Murray live here?” asked Nancy of her husband. - -“Yes, this is his home. Now, see that you do not spoil him; he is a fine -little chap, but the soft ways of a woman about him just now would be his -destruction.” - -“You don’t really mean that, Adrian; surely at Murray’s age more than at -any other time, he——” - -“I differ from you, my love,” said her husband. “Hush!” - -He interrupted her words: she glanced down the room. Out of the darkness -came a high-pitched glad voice, a gay laugh followed, and then the -flashing of bright eyes, the charm of a noble little face, and the boy -seated himself frankly and confidingly by his new aunt’s side. - -“I left Roy in the other room,” he said, looking up at her; “I do not -want Roy now.” - -“Have a glass of wine, Murray?” said his uncle. - -The boy held out his glass, which Rowton filled to the brim. - -He drank it off and his tongue began to chatter. - -“I am so glad you have both come back,” he said; “I have been awfully -lonely; Mrs. Ferguson is not the best company. Now I expect I shall have -a right jolly time. You are going to live here always, are you not, aunt?” - -“Listen to me, Murray,” said Rowton; “you are not to worry your aunt.” - -“Oh! he won’t,” said Nance. She took one of the small hands—hard as iron -it felt, for the boy was all muscle—and patted it softly. - -“We won’t worry each other, will we?” said Murray, glancing up at her -again and laughing. - -Rowton gave the pair as they sat thus close together—the very fair young -girl, for Nance was nothing more, and the beautiful dark boy—an earnest, -penetrating glance. - -“By Jove!” he said, “I see you are both going to fall in love with each -other. Take care both of you; I shall begin to be jealous.” - -“Not you, Adrian,” said Nance with a smile. - -“But he will, though,” said Murray; “you don’t know him yet, auntie; I -don’t know anyone who can be so, so——” - -“So what?” said Rowton. “Come here this minute, lad, and give your aunt -an account of me; she won’t believe what I say of myself, but you have -known me for years.” - -“Not so many years,” said Murray. “I am only eleven, and that is quite -young, isn’t it?” - -“Well, speak, tell your aunt what you think of me.” - -The boy left his seat by Nancy’s side, went up to Rowton and leant -against his knee. - -“You have a bold face, young ’un,” said the man, chucking him under the -chin; “speak out, you are not afraid, are you?” - -“Afraid,” said the lad proudly, tossing back his head. “I don’t know what -that means.” - -“That is right; you are a gay little bantam. Now tell that beautiful lady -whom you have been impertinent enough to fall in love with exactly what -you think of me, her husband.” - -“You know what I think of you,” said Murray, giving the man a very keen -and intense glance. Something in his gaze, fixed and full as it was, -caused Rowton to lower his own bold eyes. He caught the boy’s little -wrist with a grip of iron, and turned him fiercely round. - -“Tell your aunt what you think of me, Murray,” he said. - -“I think you are a very fine man—yes, auntie, he is a very fine man -indeed, very brave; about the bravest man in the world, I should say, -but——” - -“No ‘buts,’ young sir, out with everything.” - -“Then I will tell the truth,” said Murray; “you are not good in one way.” - -“Ha! ha! Nancy,” said her husband, “listen with all your ears now; this -youngster is about to lift the curtain and show you the sort of man you -have deigned to marry.” - -“Perhaps you can make him good all round,” said the boy, suddenly fixing -his bright eyes on Nancy’s soft face; “he is not good all round now—he is -not good to _my mother_.” The boy stepped back two or three inches, and -flung back his beautiful noble head. - -“Silence, this moment, sir,” said Rowton. His voice rose; it seemed -to fill the big room. “Leave the room, Murray,” he said. “You have -transgressed your limits; you have a certain tether and you have gone -beyond it; leave the room.” - -“I will, but I am not frightened,” said the boy. He still stood upright -with his head flung back, but Nancy saw that his delicate lips were -trembling. - -“You are cruel to my mother, Uncle Adrian, and when I think of it, I—I -_hate_ you.” He turned then and marched proudly away. - -It seemed a long time to the listeners up at the warmly-lighted part of -the room, until they heard the last echo of his little footsteps, and the -banging of the door in the dim distance as he walked away; then they both -looked one at the other. Nancy’s face was white and troubled; tears were -in her eyes; Adrian was looking full at her. - -“That little turkey cock must be quieted,” he said; “he takes too much on -him; you are not to spoil him, Nancy, do you hear?” - -“But what does he mean?” asked Nancy; “he says that you—you are cruel to -someone.” - -“Come back to the drawing-room with me, sweet Nance.” - -Rowton held out his hand; he clasped Nancy’s with a pressure which almost -made her cry out; she bit her lips and walked by his side in silence. The -drawing-room was the picture of comfort; Rowton sank down into a deep -easy chair, and pulling Nancy towards him, seated her on his knee. - -“Now, my wild bird,” he said, “the curtain begins to lift; what do you -think of your Adonis? do I begin to show the cloven hoof?” - -“No, no, no,” she said, a strangled sob in her throat, “but you -frightened me; why did you roar like that at the child?” - -“He angered me, the little spitfire,” said the man; “he has got a spirit -that nothing will break.” - -“But he is you, Adrian, he is you—young. He is what you were as a child.” - -“Faith! I believe you are right, Nance.” - -“I wish you had not shouted at him,” she continued. “I hated to see him, -and yet I loved to see him standing up so bravely under your anger.” - -“I told you I was a lion,” said Rowton. “You have heard my first thunder. -Heaven grant that I may never thunder at you, darling. For the rest, -by those who know me well, by those who know me best of all, I am more -feared than loved.” - -“No, no,” she said, “I cannot believe it. That little chap loves you.” - -“But he said he hated me.” - -“He hates you for a cause; he wants you to be good all round.” - -“That I can never be; goodness is mawkish.” - -“And who is his mother, Adrian, and why, why are you cruel to her?” - -Rowton grasped Nancy’s wrist again. - -“Do you really think I am?” he said. - -“No, I don’t,” she said with white lips, for his grasp was so firm, so -fierce, that she could scarcely help wincing at the pain. - -It relaxed at her words and his features wore a smile. - -“That is good, little woman,” he said; “if you believe in me, all the -rest of the world may think as it pleases.” - -“But who is the boy’s mother?” - -“My sister.” - -“And why did he speak in that strange way about her?” - -Rowton did not answer for a while. - -“Nancy,” he said then, “this is our first night at home, is it not?” - -“Yes,” she said, surprised at his tone. - -“Now I am not going to say anything harsh.” - -“No,” she answered, “but I don’t think I much mind if you do.” - -“Ah! my little woman,” he said, suddenly clasping her to him in a fierce -embrace, “I knew you had a spirit of your own: now I am going to remind -you of something. Do you remember the compact we made each with the other -on the day of your father’s death?” - -Her face turned very white. - -“I wish you would not remind me of that,” she said after a pause. - -“You force me to,” he replied; “the time has come for me to remind you -of it, Nancy; I shall not interfere with your secrets if you do not -interfere with mine.” - -“Then you have secrets?” she said again. - -“Yes, little girl,” he answered—his voice was low—there was shame in the -tone. - -“Ah!” he said suddenly, “you would make me an angel and worship me as -such, but I am a fiend. Do not try to know too much; be happy—you can be -happy, but knowledge would be your death-blow.” - -She sat quite still and did not speak another word. In the distance she -heard a child’s laughter. - -“Hark to the young cock sparrow—he has recovered,” said Adrian; “nothing -depresses him long, and nothing can crush him.” - - - - -CHAPTER XI. - -THE QUEEN ANNE WING AND GARDEN. - - -Nancy lay long awake that night. Her husband slept soundly by her side, -but sleep seemed determined not to visit her; she was agitated, alarmed, -depressed. All the glory of that summer moon through which she had lived -had faded not only into autumn, but into winter. - -What were Adrian’s secrets? Why was he cruel to his own sister? What was -the mystery which hung over him? The burden Nance had herself to carry -was quite sufficiently heavy to daunt most women, but just at present -she seemed to have laid it aside. All her thoughts were for Adrian. She -loved him more deeply, more passionately than ever, but she found herself -not only anxious but curious. What did he mean by those dark hints? -Where she found him angel, why did other people think of him as fiend? -Towards morning the tired girl fell asleep. She slept until late, and -awoke to find a snow-covered world, but much comfort around her. A fire -had already been lighted in her room and her maid, Hester, was waiting to -attend on her. - -“Is it late?” asked Mrs. Rowton, starting up in bed. - -“Yes, ma’am,” said the girl, speaking in a certain prim, respectful -voice, which was rather aggravating to listen to: “it is nine o’clock, -but Mr. Rowton said you were not to be disturbed. Would you like -breakfast before you get up, ma’am?” - -“No, indeed,” replied Nance. “I don’t think I ever breakfasted in bed in -my life; I will get up now if you will leave me, please.” - -The girl raised her brows in some slight surprise. - -“Just as you please, ma’am,” she said. “I have left everything in perfect -order in your dressing-room, and when you ring the bell I shall be ready -to arrange your hair.” - -Nancy said nothing more and the girl retired. - -“Why is it I don’t take to her?” thought Mrs. Rowton; “she seems a good -girl, clever and obliging, but she gives me an uncomfortable sensation. -Well, I need not keep her if she is not quite to my taste, and she -certainly need not trouble me now.” - -Nance dressed herself quickly and ran downstairs. She did not ring for -Hester to arrange her hair. Her spirits rose as she dressed, and when she -entered the room where she and her husband had dined the night before, -she felt full of excitement and interest. - -Rowton had promised to take her over the house, and she was all agog to -explore her new home without delay. - -The servant who waited upon her told her that his master had breakfasted -nearly two hours ago; that he and Master Murray were out, but would be in -before long. - -Nancy had scarcely finished her meal before they appeared. - -The boy ran up to her, flung his arms round her neck and kissed her. - -“Have you slept well?” he asked. “I hope you are not tired; there is so -much for you to see, and it is so interesting. Are you not very curious -to see everything?” - -“Enough, Murray,” said his uncle; “you shall take Aunt Nancy round the -place this afternoon, but just at present she is my property. Run off to -your lessons, my lad; I saw your tutor coming up the avenue just now.” - -“Bother lessons!” said the boy. - -“Are you not fond of study?” asked Nancy. - -“No, I hate it; I can’t think what use tiresome books are to anyone.” - -“Make yourself scarce, chatterbox,” said his uncle again. - -The boy laughed and ran off. - -“He is quite a darling,” said Nancy; “what a difference he will make in -the house.” - -“I am glad you have taken to him,” said Rowton; “he is a fine little -chap, only you must not let him gossip to you, Nance. The boy has a keen -vein of curiosity in him; he knows too much or thinks he does. Now, if -you have quite finished breakfast I will take you round.” - -They began their exploration, going from room to room and from storey to -storey. The house was an old one, and as Rowton showed it to his wife he -gave her a brief history of it. It had belonged to his family for several -generations, but had been so eaten up by one mortgage after another, that -Rowton’s own father had declined to live in the old place. - -“But is it mortgaged now?” asked Nancy. - -“No,” was the brief response. - -“And you are rich, very rich, and your father was poor?” - -“Even so, Nancy,” was the somewhat curt reply. - -Nancy glanced up at her husband. His eyes looked full into hers; there -was a sort of dare devil gleam in them, which she turned away from. - -“I see,” she said after a pause, “I must not expect you to confide in me.” - -“Forsooth, no,” he answered; “not on certain topics. We two married under -a condition; if there is to be a chance of peace between us, we must -keep to it. You must ask me no questions, my darling; I on my part will -ask you none. I frankly admit that there are pages in my life which I do -not wish you to know anything about, but on the other hand there are -fair white pages which only you shall read. Are you not content with me, -Nancy?” - -“Yes, I am,” she answered. “I love you. I trust you too utterly to feel -anything but happiness when with you.” - -They kissed each other, standing side by side in the long picture -gallery. Portraits of Rowton’s ancestors adorned the walls. There were -Holbeins, Van Dycks, Gainsboroughs, and Raeburns among them—in short, -a magnificent collection, which Nancy scarcely knew enough of art to -thoroughly appreciate. - -“Fair dames, are they not?” asked Rowton, stopping under a celebrated -Gainsborough as he spoke. “Ah! now I know whom you reminded me of when -you wore that Gainsborough hat in Paris; you have got just the face of -that Dame Rowton; just that graceful turn of the neck. We will copy that -picture for your next ball dress; you will look, as the old saying is, as -if you had stepped out of the canvas.” - -They both laughed and discussed the picture a little longer; then they -walked on to the extreme end of the gallery. - -“This way now,” said Rowton, turning abruptly to his left. - -“Why so?” she asked. “Why not go through this door? See! you must have -overlooked it; there is a door here, and it will take us out into another -wing of the house.” - -“Not now,” said Rowton. “There is nothing of interest in that wing; come -into the old ball-room; it has been disused for some time, but we will -restore it. Look”—he flung open a door as he spoke—“look at this carved -oak; it covers the room from floor to ceiling, from ceiling to floor -again. This oak is hundreds of years old and of enormous value. Will you -believe me when I tell you that once such a Goth lived in the old place -that he painted the oak white? It took a whole year to get that paint -off; my grandfather had that done. The oak looks nearly as well as ever -now. Observe the delicacy of the carving. We will furnish this ball-room -again. What say you, Nancy, shall we give a ball as your house warming, -after the neighbours have called on you.” - -“The neighbours!” she said in some alarm; “are people coming to call on -me?” - -“My dear, darling little goose,” was the reply, “do you think you are -going to live here in solitude? This is Saturday, to-morrow will be -Sunday. You and I and Murray appear in church together—a picturesque -group; we sit in the old family pew. On Monday the callers begin to -arrive. We shall be invited out a good bit, and then we will give a ball -in this room and you shall be dressed as Gainsborough’s Dame Rowton.” - -Nancy laughed; Rowton continued to talk further about this idea; and they -strolled out into the grounds. It was a lovely winter’s day towards the -end of January. The pair walked quickly, exploring the different gardens -and pleasure grounds. Suddenly they came straight up to a high wall which -ran parallel with the house. - -“What is in there?” asked Nancy. - -“Another garden,” said Rowton in a careless tone. - -“What a heap of gardens,” she exclaimed with a laugh. “I am almost tired -of exploring them.” - -“We will return to the house now,” he said; “we need not go any further -to-day.” - -“Oh, yes, let me see the inside of this garden. What a high wall, and -broken glass all along the top! I cannot get even a peep within. I am -curious. Is it a very old-fashioned garden, Adrian?” - -“Yes,” he said after a pause; “we call it the Queen Anne garden here.” - -“How charming! Are the trees cut about in queer shapes?” - -“Yes. Contorted into foxes and dogs and bears. I fancy there is a cock, -who looks exactly as if he meant to crow, just inside the entrance gate.” - -Rowton’s face wore a quizzical expression. - -“Where is the entrance?” asked Nancy. “I am dying to see the garden.” - -“Not to-day,” replied her husband. He drew her hand through his arm. - -They walked on in silence for a moment, then he bent down and looked at -her. - -“Are you vexed, little woman?” he asked. - -“I try not to be,” she answered; “but it seems a simple thing just to -show me that last garden. I have never seen a proper Queen Anne garden, -and this one——” - -“You feel a pin prick of natural womanly curiosity,” said Rowton; -“suppress it, dearest. Now I am going to confide in you to a certain -extent. I did not mean to, but I see that it is necessary. I have -brought you to a beautiful home, have I not?” - -“Lovely—a palace,” said Nancy. - -“The whole place is yours,” continued her husband: “the house, the -ground, with—with a reservation.” - -“Yes?” she asked, looking up at him with parted lips. - -“With a reservation,” he continued. “There is a wing of the house which -you are never to enter. That wing looks into the Queen Anne garden—you -are, therefore, never to go into the Queen Anne garden.” - -“Never, Adrian, never?” - -“Never, darling.” - -“Why so?” - -“I meant to keep the reason from you,” said Rowton; “but I must tell -it—there is a reason.” - -“Yes?” she said again. She began to tremble. - -“You heard Murray speak of his mother last night,” continued the man, -standing very upright as he spoke, folding his arms and looking down at -Nancy’s slim young figure. - -“Yes,” she replied. - -“The boy’s mother lives in that wing.” - -“What?” cried Nancy. - -“She lives in the wing into which you are never to go,” continued Rowton. -“She takes exercise in the Queen Anne garden. You need not be afraid of -her, but you are never to see her.” - -“Why, why?” - -“Because she is mad.” - - - - -CHAPTER XII. - -SILVER. - - -These words had scarcely passed Rowton’s lips before he abruptly turned -and saw a little man crossing the lawn to meet him. - -“Scrivener! by all that is unpleasant,” he muttered under his breath. He -turned to Nancy who, very white and frightened, stood by his side. - -“Go into the house now,” he said; “go up to your room and unpack your -things, or sit by the fire in the library and enjoy a right good read of -one of the many novels which are scattered about. I want to speak to that -man who is coming across the lawn.” - -“Who is he, Adrian?” - -“A devil,” said Adrian. “Go away; he is not to see you.” - -She turned abruptly at his words. His tone completed the trembling at her -heart; she tottered rather than walked into the house; she was full of -fear and misery. - -Rowton, without even glancing after her, went to meet his unwelcome guest. - -“Now, what has brought you here?” he asked. - -“Ah! I expected you would take that sort of air when you returned to your -property,” said Scrivener. “The whole thing was a mistake, and I told -Long John so. And so that young lady is the angel of your life?” - -“I forbid you to mention her name. What is your business here to-day?” - -“To bring you a message,” said Scrivener, favouring Rowton with a long -and steady glance. “You have had your five weeks; the end of your tether -is therefore reached; you belong to us now, and we have something for you -to do.” - -“I doubt not that you have,” said Rowton. - -“Yes, there is some important business waiting for you. Can you return -with me to town this afternoon?” - -Rowton looked both disturbed and annoyed. - -“Does Long John want me so soon?” he asked. - -“He wants you to-night. We have an important meeting at our club -to-night, and it is absolutely necessary that you should be present.” - -Rowton stood quite still, a frown between his thick brows. Presently it -cleared away. - -“I am at your service,” he said. - -Scrivener was evidently relieved at this sudden acquiescence. - -“That is a good thing,” he said. “I was commissioned to bring you with -or against your will. When you submit to the inevitable you make things -far easier for us. I’ll get straight back to Pitstow Station and take -the next train to town. The meeting is appointed for eleven o’clock -to-night—you’ll be sure to be there? You won’t play us false?” - -“No, I shall come up to town by your train. Go, Scrivener, I don’t want -people to see you about.” - -“As you please,” said the man; “but I expect folks round here will -have to get accustomed to me. I am thinking of taking lodgings in the -neighbourhood.” - -“You are not?” - -“Yes, I am. The air is wonderfully bracing, and I have been feeling -rather pulled down lately. Well, good-day, I am sorry, sir, you have not -got a job for me on the premises.” - -These last remarks were made in a servile tone, and for the benefit of an -under-gardener who was seen approaching. - -Rowton nodded. Scrivener turned on his heel and disappeared. - -“Come here,” said Rowton to the gardener. He walked with him across the -lawn, gave him some directions with regard to the moving of several -plants, and then sauntered slowly into the house. - -He went into the library, where he hoped to find Nance. She was there; -she had seated herself in a chair in front of a great fire; a book lay -open on her lap, but she was not reading; with the tears undried on her -cheeks, she was fast asleep. She looked weary, almost ethereal, in her -sleep. Rowton looked at her fair face with a great pang at his heart. - -“Poor lily flower,” he murmured; “she looks as unfit as girl could look -to stand the storms of this troublesome world, and what storms she may -have to encounter with her lot linked to mine, Heaven only knows. But -there, perhaps I wrong her, there is, I sometimes think, muscle as well -as weakness under all that delicate womanly charm. Poor little girl! -shall I go away without telling her, or shall I tell her? No, I won’t -shirk the nasty things which I undertook when I married one like her—she -must bear her burden—Heaven knows I want to make it light to her. Yes, -I’ll tell her.” - -He went up to Nancy, knelt by her side, put his arms round her, and -gently transferred her head from the sofa cushions to his breast. The -movement, light as it was, awakened her. She opened her eyes, saw him -looking down at her, and smiled at first dreamily and happily. - -“Where am I?” she asked. “I thought I was back at San Remo—I remember -now, I am at home, and you are with me.” - -“I am glad you have had a sleep, Nance,” said her husband in a -matter-of-fact voice. “Now I have something to say which is not quite -pleasant.” - -“What is that?” she asked. - -She started up and pushed her hair from her brow. - -“I remember everything now,” she repeated; “the garden which I am not to -see, and the poor afflicted lady, and the dreadful man who walked across -the grass.” - -“The man has gone, dearest. I trust you may not be troubled with him -again—in any case he has nothing whatever to do with you.” - -“Then what unpleasant thing have you to tell me, Adrian?” - -“Only that I must leave thee, sweetheart.” - -“Leave me, leave me?” she asked, her face turning very white. - -“But not for long.” Rowton bent forward and kissed her lips. “Only for -a few hours at the worst. That man brought me a message which makes it -imperative for me to go to town to-night. In fact, I am leaving almost -immediately—I shall take the very next train from Pitstow. If my business -is happily concluded I shall be back in time to go to church with you -to-morrow, if not——” - -“Why do you say ‘if not’?” she asked. “Is there any fear?” - -“No, none really. Of course there is a possibility that I may not return -in time for church—in that case, you will go with Murray; be sure you go, -Nance, whether I am with you or not. Now I have not a moment to spare.” - -Rowton walked across the room and rang the bell. When the servant -appeared he gave orders that his dog-cart was to be brought round in a -quarter of an hour. He then prepared to leave the room. - -“Let me come with you and help you to pack,” said Nancy. - -“To be sure, little woman, come along,” he said. - -He took her hand and they went upstairs together. They passed through the -beautiful bedroom into Rowton’s dressing-room. He thrust a few things -into his Gladstone bag, then turned and took his wife in his arms. - -“How much I must love you,” he said, “when I feel it horrible even to -part for a few hours.” - -“Can I not come with you?” she asked suddenly; “why should not I go to -London with you this afternoon?” - -“No, darling, it is best not. I shall have to leave you at times, -sweetheart, and we must both get accustomed to the thing. Now I must say -farewell. I’ll soon be back. Adieu, darling, adieu.” - -Rowton ran downstairs, and Nancy watched him from the window of the -dressing-room as he drove rapidly away. - -He arrived at Pitstow Station a moment before the train was starting. -He saw Scrivener pacing up and down the platform, but neither man, by -word or glance, recognised the other. Rowton travelled first-class to -town—Scrivener third. In due course they arrived at King’s Cross, when -both men again went their several ways. Rowton drove to a small hotel in -the neighbourhood of the Strand. It was a comfortable, cleanly place, -but very unpretending and plain. He ordered something to eat and then -went out into the Strand. He amused himself buying one or two trifles for -Nancy. He then went to his club, the Shelton, where he smoked a cigar, -and chatted with two or three men, who were all delighted to see him -again. He invited several of his friends to stay at Rowton Heights, and -altogether was much cheered by his time at the club. - -“Lucky for you, Rowton, to be back in the old place once more,” said -Charlie Danvers, a gay young Guardsman. Rowton had been at school with -him. - -“Wish I could clear off all my mortgages, and come in for my own,” said -another man, whose name was Halliburton. - -“I have heard a lot of your diggings, Rowton,” said a third; “the best -place in the county; shall be delighted to accept your invitation. What -time did you say?” - -“I’ll write and fix a date,” said Rowton after a pause. “My wife and I -mean to give a ball, but we must wait a little until the county magnates -have time to call. I’ll want as many of you good fellows as will honour -me to come down for the great occasion. I mean to do something with the -hunting next season, but it is rather late to think much of that this -year. The ball, however, is a different matter. You’ll all come for the -ball, won’t you?” - -Three or four promised, and Rowton made notes in his engagement book. - -It was about ten o’clock when he left the club. He hailed a hansom then, -and drove straight back to the quiet little hotel off the Strand. When he -got there he went upstairs, changed his hat for a round one of somewhat -shabby make, put on a light overcoat and came down again. - -“Going out, sir?” said the landlord, who was standing in the hall. - -“Yes, for a bit,” said Rowton. - -The man noticed the change of dress and made no remark—many of his guests -were out all night; he supplied them with latchkeys, and never sat up for -them. - -“A latchkey, sir?” he said now to Rowton. - -“Thanks,” replied the owner of Rowton Heights in a nonchalant tone. He -slipped the key into his pocket, and the next moment found himself again -in the Strand. - -He took another hansom and told the man to drive him as far as the -Chelsea Embankment. It took about half an hour to get there. He got out -just by the Embankment, paid the driver his fare and walked slowly -on, bearing straight to his right all the time. By-and-by he found -himself, still almost within sight of the Embankment, but in a low part -of Chelsea. He went down several by-streets, being remarked by those -who glanced at him by reason of his height and a certain uprightness -of carriage which, try as he would, he could never get rid of. It was -Saturday night, near midnight, and the place was all alive—barrows in -the streets, hawkers everywhere, people buying and selling, children -screaming, women arguing and gesticulating, good, hard-worked housewives -hurrying home with well-laden baskets, drunken men staggering across -the streets. Rowton passed quickly through their midst. The place smelt -horribly. The air was heavy with the odours of stale fish and rotting -vegetables. - -“Contrasts,” muttered the man to himself. “Rowton Heights last night, -Nance in her silver-grey dress, the old ancestral home—all the ‘noblesse -oblige’ of long descent surrounding me and tingling in my veins! -To-night, the slums, and I no stranger in them!” - -He muttered an oath which scarcely reached his lips, but filled his heart -with intolerable bitterness. He left the glaring street with all its -light and noise, and turned abruptly down a dark passage. The next moment -he had knocked with his knuckles in a peculiar way on a certain door. -The door was cautiously opened by a girl in a dirty dress with a towzled -fringe reaching to her eyebrows. - -“Who is there?” she asked. - -“Silver,” was the reply. - -“Oh! Silver, thank Heaven you have come,” she answered. - -“Hush! don’t speak so loud,” said Rowton in a low voice. “How are you, -Sophy—pain in the back any better?” - -“No, sir, I suffers awful still,” answered the poor slavey. “Glad you are -back, sir; don’t think I can stay much longer.” - -“Oh! yes, you can—here is a sovereign to put in your pocket.” - -“Bless you, sir, bless you, Silver,” the girl murmured as she stifled -back a sob. She slipped the coin into her mouth for greater safety, and -abruptly turned to walk upstairs. - -“Are they in the old rooms?” asked Rowton. - -“Yes, sir, ten of ’em strong.” - -“Then you need not come. I can find my own way.” - -He bounded past her three steps at a time, opened a door without knocking -and found himself in a long low room, which was now reeking with tobacco -smoke and the fumes of whisky. Several men were stationed about the -room, some sitting, some standing, some were smoking short pipes, some -indulging in cigars, some were doing neither. There was a certain -expectancy about all their faces, and when they saw Rowton it was more -than evident that this expectancy was realised. They welcomed him with -cheers; said, “Hullo, Silver, glad to see _you_ back,” and motioned him -forward into their midst. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII. - -LONG JOHN. - - -Rowton nodded to one or two, and then going straight to the other end of -the room, where a man was seated by a desk, bent down over him. - -“Here I am,” he said; “you have sent for me. I am in a great hurry, as I -want to take an early train back to Pitstow. What’s up, Piper? Why did -you require me to come in such a hurry?” - -The man addressed as Piper raised himself slowly and fixed two steady, -luminous grey eyes on the speaker. He had an extraordinary face, with -a certain marked power about it. The lips were very hard, but the eyes -were tender as those of a woman. The face itself was long and extremely -narrow—the brow high, with scanty hair which receded far from the -temples; it was perfectly clean shaven, and was emaciated as well as long -and thin. Even as the man looked full at Rowton, a hectic colour came and -went on his cheeks. He was small and slenderly built, and why he went by -the name of Long John would have puzzled a stranger to account for. At a -first glance one would have taken him for an insignificant and somewhat -effeminate person; but a second, revealing the pathos and beauty of the -eyes, would not have failed to arrest attention, and a third glance from -an observer of human nature, would have revealed the fact that the man -possessed a strange and powerful personality. - -“Now that you have come, you must listen to our business,” said Long -John. “We have waited for five weeks to consult your pleasure—there is a -good deal now to attend to. Are you there, Scrivener?” - -“Yes,” said Scrivener, answering to his name. - -Piper rose from his seat by the desk where he was carefully making notes, -lifted a flap, slipped the notes under it, locked the desk and came -forward into the centre of the room. - -“Now, gentlemen,” he said, “now that Silver has come back, there is -nothing to prevent our beginning the business of the evening.” - -“No, nothing,” said several voices. “Right glad to see you again, Silver.” - -Several signs then passed between the parties; certain instructions were -read aloud by Long John, and commented upon in a terse, quick, eager -voice by Scrivener. Two or three of the men fell to whispering, and one, -who had seated himself close to Rowton, bent forward and said in a tone -of almost affection: - -“I feel comfortable and safe, now that you are going to be at the helm -again.” - -All this time Rowton was silent. Not that he lost a single word of -what was going on—he was acquainted with all the ciphers—he knew the -mysterious allusions. A sort of jargon was spoken which was not Greek to -him. Still, he never opened his lips, although, after a time, he noticed -that Long John constantly raised his lustrous eyes and fixed them on his -face. - -Suddenly that individual turned round and addressed him. - -“Marrying at the time you did,” he said, “you put us all to the height -of inconvenience. We lost that business in Spain by which we hoped to -have secured enormous profits. You are a strong man, you give weight and -solidity to all we do, and we cannot dispense with you. You were aware -of the fact when you made that audacious demand for five weeks off duty. -You have now returned to duty, and I presume will work extra hard for the -privilege we have accorded you.” - -“Thanks,” said Rowton. “I belong to you, and I shall, of course, do my -best for the interests of the business.” - -“That’s right,” said Long John after a pause. “The fact is, you have come -back in the nick of time—that affair in Spain can, I find, be re-opened. -Bonds to the tune of £20,000 are to be conveyed from Madrid to Paris by -train on the night of the 20th. Spider will meet you in Madrid. How soon -can you go there?” - -Rowton started and looked troubled. - -“Before I make any promises,” he said after a pause, “I wish to say -something on another matter.” - -“What is that?” - -“I wish to ask a favour.” - -“A favour, Silver,” said Scrivener. “You seem great at that sort of thing -lately.” - -“This matter is of much importance to me, Piper,” said Rowton, fixing his -bold eyes on the meagre face of the other man. “I want the headquarters -of our school to be removed from Rowton Heights.” - -This demand was evidently most unexpected. The different men looked at -each other with blank faces. Scrivener shook his head, leapt forward and -whispered something in the ears of the man known by the name of Long John. - -“It is quite impossible, Silver, and the matter cannot be further -discussed,” said Piper in an incisive voice, which sounded like the -snapping of steel. - -His eyes changed their character as he spoke. They no longer looked -gentle and pathetic; rays of light, cruel as hell itself, seemed to leap -from their depths. - -“Impossible,” he said; “not to be discussed. The place is absolutely -convenient—above suspicion, and therefore invaluable. So no more. Your -request is unequivocally refused.” - -“I must bow to the inevitable,” said Rowton, slightly bending his head. - -“Your marriage came at a most inconvenient time,” proceeded Piper; “but -now that you are married and have elected to live at Rowton Heights, we -all see our way to doing magnificent business. In your position as one of -the wealthiest and most influential men of your county, you can give us -information which will be more than useful. I will speak to you a while -on that point. Meanwhile it is my wish that Scrivener should go and live -at Pitstow. There is a village there, is there not?” - -“A small town,” said Scrivener; “a healthy, bracing place. I need change -of air.” - -The other men laughed. Rowton remained pale and silent. - -“It would be particularly disagreeable to me to have Scrivener in the -neighbourhood,” he said after a pause. - -“He may be useful,” said Piper. “He is to take lodgings at Pitstow next -week. Now that affair is settled for the present. How soon can you start -for Spain?” - -“When must I go?” - -“If you have arrangements to make at home we can give you until Monday to -make your plans.” - -“Thanks,” said Rowton. He rose as he spoke. - -“You will come here again on Monday night?” - -“I will.” - -“Then come with me now into this inner room. I have something to say with -regard to your duties as landlord and country gentleman.” - -A queer expression crept over Rowton’s face; the healthy colour went out -of it; it grew grey and deathlike in hue. He followed his strange host -without a word. - - - - -CHAPTER XIV. - -THE BUTLER’S PANTRY. - - -Nancy spent an almost sleepless night, and awoke the next day with a -headache. She got up earlier than usual, and went downstairs. Murray was -waiting for her in the hall—as usual, the boarhound, Roy, accompanied -him. - -“Roy wants to make friends with you, auntie,” said the child. “Come, Roy, -come forward, do allegiance.” - -The dog turned his eyes on the bright childish face, then he walked -straight up to Nancy, lay down at full length at her feet, and tried to -lick her shoe with his tongue. - -“There, you belong to us now,” said Murray, delighted. “Is not Roy -wonderful? I whispered all that to him this morning. He seems to -understand almost as if he were a person. It is so nice to think that -there are three of us all of one mind—you, and Roy, and I. I know I shall -be awfully happy at Rowton Heights in the future.” - -“Come to breakfast now, Murray,” said Nancy, holding out her hand. - -He clasped it in his and danced into the breakfast room by her side. - -“This is Sunday,” he said presently, giving her a glance, as bold and -direct as Rowton’s own. - -“Yes,” replied Mrs. Rowton. - -“Sunday means church. Are you going to church?” asked the child. - -Nancy remembered Rowton’s wish on that subject. - -“I don’t want to,” she said, “for my head aches; but all the same I shall -go.” - -“That is awfully brave of you,” replied Murray. “I am delighted, for -I always have to go, and I have to sit in that dull old square pew by -myself. I hope, auntie, now that you have come to Rowton Heights, you -will get the Rowton pew altered, and made like everybody else’s. It is so -dull not to see the congregation.” - -“Is the pew so high as all that?” asked Nance. - -“Yes; if you sit down—I mean if you happen to be a child—you are quite -lost to the congregation. Perhaps _you_ will be seen, and perhaps you -will see, for you are tall. I like tall girls. I shall marry a very tall -girl when I grow up.” - -Nancy could not help smiling. The boy’s chatter, the gaiety of his sweet, -high laugh, the look in his eyes, ever and always reminding her of -Adrian, gave her more pleasure than she knew. - -“I see we shall be capital friends,” she said, looking at him -affectionately. “We’ll often talk together of that tall girl whom you are -to marry. Now come out into the grounds; a little of the fresh air may -take off my headache.” - -They walked about for some time, and then a beautifully-appointed -carriage being brought round, Nancy ran upstairs to put on her bonnet and -mantle, and she and Murray drove to church together. - -After all, Rowton did not come back in time to go with them. Nancy’s -heart sank within her. She did not want to face the eager and curious -congregation without him. Her life had been so solitary for such a number -of years that she was often affected by almost painful shyness—she felt -queerly shy now, and quite trembled as she walked up the little church. -A verger went before her, opened the family pew with much ceremony, -and ushered in the bride and Murray Cameron. Murray had very quick -perceptions. He seemed to guess all that Nancy was feeling—accordingly he -sat close to her, seeming to take possession of her. He found her places -for her, and saw that she was accommodated with a comfortable footstool; -now and then his eyes fixed themselves on her lovely face; when he saw -that it looked pale and sad, he slipped his little hand into hers. - -The service was about half way through, when the pew door was suddenly -opened, and, to Nancy’s surprise, and indescribable delight, Rowton came -in. He just glanced at her and then seated himself at her other side. -His face looked perfectly serene and contented. Nancy’s face now shared -the look of apparent happiness which was seen on his. All her depression -vanished on the instant—she felt comforted, soothed, blissful. He had -gone away, but he had come back again; the first separation was over; how -full of delight were the joys of reunion! - -After church Rowton stopped to speak to one or two friends. He introduced -Nancy to an old lady with a kindly face, and beautiful grey hair. - -“This is my wife, Lady Joyce.” - -Lady Joyce favoured Nance with a piercing and yet kindly glance. She held -out her hand cordially. - -“I am delighted to see you, Mrs. Rowton,” she said. “I hope to have the -pleasure of calling on you to-morrow. It was a good day for us all when -this young man married and elected to bring his bride back to Rowton -Heights.” - -Rowton smiled and said something in a light tone. His remark, of a -trivial nature, amused the old lady; she laughed in a very hearty way, -shaking her sides as she did so. - -“Ah! you always were a sad dog,” she said. “Don’t forget that I have -known you since you were as tall as that little lad,” pointing to Murray -as she spoke. “Mrs. Rowton, I’ll have plenty of tales to tell you of that -good husband of yours when we get better acquainted—so you had better -keep in my good graces, young man, for you were a pickle when you were -young.” - -The good lady hobbled off to her carriage as she spoke. Rowton helped her -in, and presently Nance, he, and the boy, returned home. - -The rest of the day passed without anything special occurring. Rowton and -his wife took a walk together. In the evening they sat in the library and -Rowton told her stories with regard to several of the books. He never -alluded to the sorrow which he knew was waiting for her the next day. - -“Time enough,” he said to himself; “I need not leave here till three -o’clock in the afternoon—there is a train at three-thirty which will take -me to King’s Cross in sufficient time. Let me see, I need not tell her -to-night, nor will I tell her to-morrow, until after lunch; we’ll have -what happiness we can. After all it may be all right, and I may come back -safe and sound, or——” he paused in his own thoughts. A picture rose up -before his eyes. He saw himself a corpse, shot through the heart—such -an event was more than probable. He knew that he was going into grave -danger—that, in very truth, he was about to carry his life in his hand. - -“No matter, but for her,” he said to himself. “I am sick of the whole -thing, and to die fighting would be the heart of my desire; but I cannot -leave her to face what may any moment be before her. No, I must court -caution this time—I must avoid risks. Her happiness must come first with -me—_her_ happiness! Ah! Nance, what are you looking at me so earnestly -for?” - -“I see you are not reading,” said Nancy, flinging down her own book. - -“No more I am,” he replied. “Come and sit on my knee, little woman. By -the way, I have a piece of work for us both to-morrow.” - -“What is that?” she asked. - -“I want us to overhaul the family plate.” - -“Have we much plate?” asked Nance. - -“Have we much plate?” he answered, mimicking her tone; “something like -three or four thousand pounds’ worth I should say.” - -“Adrian!” - -“Well, wait until I show it to you to-morrow. My grandfather was -celebrated for collecting plate. A good deal of it was mortgaged when my -father got into difficulties, but we managed to rescue almost the whole -of it. I want to have it all out to-morrow, for I have ordered a special -safe of a peculiar make to be sent down from town. Of course there are -several men servants in the house; but it is not well to have such a lot -of plate unless perfectly secured. I have ordered a safe, however, which -would baffle the efforts of the most accomplished burglar in the world. -Now let us talk no more about it. If you are not tired, I am. Remember, I -was up the whole of last night—suppose we go to bed.” - -“I am so sleepy that I can scarcely keep my eyes open,” said Nancy. - -“All right, come upstairs.” - -The night was over, and the next day, immediately after breakfast, Rowton -and Nancy, accompanied by Mrs. Ferguson, the housekeeper, went to the -butler’s pantry, where a show of magnificent plate was arranged for them -to view. - -“This is not all by any means,” said Rowton, running his eyes over the -articles as he spoke. “Where are the gold-plated things? I don’t see -them.” - -“In this chest, sir,” said Mrs. Ferguson. - -“Open it, pray. I want Mrs. Rowton thoroughly to understand in what her -property consists.” - -The chest in question, a very heavy one, which was standing on the floor, -was opened by a curious mechanism of keys which completely puzzled Nance. -Its contents made a dazzling show; gold-plated spoons of every size and -shape, forks, large and small, dessert knives and forks; in short, a -complete assortment for the requirements of a good-sized party stood -revealed before her. - -“See,” said Rowton, taking up one, “these spoons have all got the Rowton -crest on them, and just where the crest ends, a ruby of great value has -been introduced. They are unique of their kind and are undoubtedly almost -priceless.” - -“Heaven preserve us, sir,” said Mrs. Ferguson; “I often tremble in my -shoes when I think of the plate that is in this house. Why, it would -tempt any burglar in the land. I say to Vickers, ‘Vickers, never show -this chest to any of the young footmen—you never can tell what friends -they have outside.’ That was why I did not open it, sir, until your good -lady and you were in the room.” - -“Quite right, quite right,” said Rowton; “it would, as you say, never -do to let this kind of thing get abroad. I have often half an idea to -transfer this chest to the bank at Pitstow; but on second thoughts, what -is the use of having pretty and valuable things if we do not use them? -Now then, Mrs. Ferguson, open the secret spring of the safe and bring out -the jewel case.” - -“If you have no objection, sir, I’ll first of all lock the pantry door -and draw down the blind.” - -“As you please, my good soul; but you don’t suppose that burglars are -about at this hour?” - -“No, no, sir, of course not, but it’s best to make all safe.” - -Rowton stood very upright, with an inscrutable smile on his lips which -Nancy remembered by-and-by, as Mrs. Ferguson locked the door, and drew -down the venetian blind. The room was now in semi-darkness, but there was -plenty of light to see the brilliancy of the magnificent diamond necklet, -which he presently lifted out of its velvet case. - -“Here,” he said to Nance, “this is yours.” - -“Mine?” she answered, her colour coming and going. - -“Yes, yours—you shall wear it at the ball. There are heaps of other -things, but I flatter myself that the necklet has scarcely its second, -certainly not in the county, and perhaps not in the kingdom. I’ll give -you its history some day. Ah! it could tell several tales if it could -but speak! Here are rubies—magnificent, are they not?” - -“Yes, yes,” said Nancy; “how they shine, they seem to fascinate me.” - -“Jewels of such value often have that effect on people,” said Rowton. -“What is the matter, Mrs. Ferguson? You look quite scared!” - -“I never knew those things were here,” said Mrs. Ferguson. “It’s -a-tempting of Providence—they ought not to be in the house, that they -ought not. It’s enough to frighten me into leaving my situation.” - -“What! you would leave us?” said Rowton. - -“No, no, sir, you know I would not; but to have diamonds and rubies like -those! why, they flash so it is enough to tempt one. There’s something -awful uncanny about them. Oh! I don’t say that they are not beautiful; -but they look like evil eyes fastening on one—they ought not to be here, -sir, in a lonely country house—they ought not, really.” - -“I agree with you, Mrs. Ferguson,” said Rowton, “and I shall take -measures to have all this valuable plate and these jewels properly -secured. This old safe, strong as it looks, is practically of no use at -all. I have ordered another down from town. It will arrive to-morrow or -the next day, accompanied by several experts, who will give you, Vickers, -Mrs. Rowton, and myself, the cipher of how it is worked. No one will be -able to open the safe who does not understand the cipher.” - -“Then, sir,” said the housekeeper, “I beg to say at once, that no -consideration on earth will make me learn it. I’d rather lose a thousand -pounds than know how to open that safe.” - -“Nonsense, woman,” said Rowton, the colour coming into his face as he -spoke. “I think that will do now. Put the jewels back again, and the gold -plate and the rest of the things. They have lain here for many a month, -not to say years, and they may well stay here in safety for a few days -longer. Now come along, Nance mine, I want to take you to the stables. Do -you know anything about riding?” - -“I used to ride when I was a girl, and when we lived in Harley Street,” -said Nance. - -“Ah! true,” he said, linking her arm in his and drawing her away from the -pantry. - -Vickers, the butler, was standing outside. He was an elderly man, stoutly -built, with a good-natured and good-humoured face. - -“Go into the pantry and help Mrs. Ferguson put away the plate,” said his -master. - -“Yes, sir,” replied the man. - -He disappeared immediately, and Nancy and her husband went out of doors. - -“I forgot,” he said, “that up to the age of—how old were you, Nance, when -you left Harley Street?” - -“Fifteen,” she replied. - -“Up to the age of fifteen you had all the things which rich girls -possess.” - -“Yes, all,” she answered, tears springing suddenly to her eyes. “The best -home, the best father, the most loving mother——” she bit her lips and -could not go on. She had a vision before her at that moment of Anthony’s -splendid young strength, of his courage, his nobleness. She knew now of -whom Murray reminded her. He was like Rowton in feature, but, in heart -and mind, he was Anthony’s counterpart. - -Rowton glanced at her face and guessed something of her thoughts. - -“Sweetheart,” he said with a certain gravity which was full of sweetness; -“I see that as far as possible, I must banish memory from you. You must -live, my beloved, in the glorious present, and forget all those shadows -of your early youth.” - -“But why forget its sunshine?” she answered. - -“Yes, you must even forget its sunshine,” he replied; “for that sun of -long ago casts a deep shadow on you now.” - -“It does,” she answered, “it does.” - -“You will try to forget it?” - -“I will,” she replied. - -They reached the stables, and he showed her a thoroughbred mare, -spirited, obedient to a touch, gentle as a lamb, with a mouth like silk, -and a coat which shone like the brightest satin. - -“Ho! Bonny Jean,” said her master. The creature raised its perfect -head—it had a white star on its forehead—whinnied in some excitement, and -thrust its nose into Rowton’s hand. - -“This is your mistress, Bonny Jean,” said Rowton again. “You must resume -your riding lessons, Nancy,” he continued. “Murray can sit any horse -that ever was broken in, or unbroken in for that matter, and when I am -not here, he must accompany you—you must ride a good bit. After a little -practice you’ll be able to follow the hounds.” - -“And you,” she answered, “which is your horse?” - -He showed her a beautiful hunter, which went by the name of Peregrine. - -“These two make a perfect pair,” he said. “We’ll have many a good canter -on their backs. By the way, I must order a habit for you. I will the next -time I go to town.” - -Nancy did not reply. - -The happy morning passed all too swiftly. Lunch was scarcely over before -the sound of wheels on the gravel proclaimed the first of the visitors -who were calling to pay their respects to the bride. - -The lady who drove up now was one of the characters of the -neighbourhood—her name was Lady Georgina Strong. She drove herself, and -stepped lightly down from the high dog-cart, throwing the reins as she -did so to her groom. - -Rowton and Nance were standing on the steps of the beautiful old house -when she appeared. - -“Welcome to Rowton Heights,” said Rowton, taking off his hat and -advancing to meet her. - -She held out her hand to him, and favoured him with a frank and -scrutinising glance. - -“How do you do?” she said in a brisk, high voice; “and so this is the -baby—come here, baby, and be introduced.” - -[Illustration: “How do you do?” she said, in a brisk, high voice.—_Page -119._] - -In some astonishment Nancy ran down the steps. - -Lady Georgina gazed at her out of two dark bright eyes, which were -rendered more intensely brilliant by means of her _pince-nez_. - -“Ah!” she said, “you are a pretty, fair little girl—no wonder you bowled -him over. I was curious to see what sort of a woman could take that -fortress. I have known him for close on twenty years—off and on, that -is—and I never yet, poke as I would, pry as I would, search as I would, -discovered that he had the vestige of a heart. Where did you find it, my -dear—under the fifth rib, eh?” - -Nancy laughed, but without much cordiality; she did not understand this -dashing dame. Rowton, however, seemed to enjoy her badinage thoroughly. - -“Come in,” he said, “come in. You have arrived in the nick of time. You -always were the most good-natured woman in the world, Lady Georgina, and -I trust to your kind clemency for the present moment.” - -“Anything that I can do for you, my good friend, you are more than -welcome to,” she answered. She walked on with him—he led her into the -largest of the drawing-rooms. Nancy followed slowly. Rowton glanced back -and saw her at some little distance—she had stopped to speak to Murray, -and to caress Roy, who was fast becoming her slave. - -“One moment,” said Rowton abruptly, turning and speaking with eagerness. -“I am obliged to leave that child in less than half an hour. I am going -away.” - -“One of the mysterious absences?” she asked. - -He nodded. - -“Will you be good to her until I come back?” he whispered. - -There was no time to add any more. - -“I will, I will,” said Lady Georgina. - -Nance came up to them. - - - - -CHAPTER XV. - -LEAH. - - -Nance could read faces very quickly. - -“What is the matter?” she said, looking at her husband. - -He hesitated for a moment. It seemed cruel to tell her before Lady -Georgina; but after all it might be the best way. - -“I was telling this good old friend of mine,” he said, “that I am obliged -to leave Rowton Heights in a few minutes. I was asking her to be good to -you during my absence.” - -Nance had a good deal of pride, and also much latent strength of -character. Had Rowton given her this information when they were alone, -she would probably have cried and fallen on his neck; now she only turned -very pale, drew herself up until her slender but stately height gave her -new-born dignity, and said in a gentle tone: - -“Thank you for thinking about me. I did not know you were going away. -Shall you be back to-morrow?” - -“Plucky darling,” said Rowton under his breath. Aloud he said: “I shall -be away for a few days. I will write to you from town.” - -“And where are you going?” she asked in a curiously steady tone. - -“I will let you know from town.” - -“But are you going soon?” she asked again. - -“In five minutes, dearest.” - -“Then,” she answered, “I had better ring the bell to order the dog-cart -round.” - -“If you’ll be so kind, Nance,” he replied. - -She went across the room and pressed the button of the electric bell, -then she walked to one of the windows and stood looking out. - -“I admire this view very much, don’t you?” she said to Lady Georgina. - -“It is one of the most superb views in the county, Mrs. Rowton,” said -that good lady, marching up to Nancy’s side. - -“I will help her out—she has stuff in her,” thought the lady. “By the -way,” she said, turning abruptly to Rowton, “what do you think of that -mare I chose for you?” - -“I was just showing her to Nancy,” said Rowton, smiling and looking -relieved; “she is perfect.” - -“You would say so if you saw her pedigree. Now, Mrs. Rowton, I propose -to call here early to-morrow morning to take you out for a ride. Without -conceit I can say of myself that I am one of the most accomplished -horsewomen in the county. Will you be ready for me by nine o’clock?” - -“So early?” asked Nance. - -“So early!” exclaimed Lady Georgina; “I am often on horseback at seven -o’clock. Ah! and you might bring your husband’s little nephew with you; -that boy rides splendidly—he has no fear in him.” - -Nancy did not reply. The sound of wheels was heard on the gravel. - -“There is the dog-cart,” she said, looking at Rowton. - -“So it is,” he answered—he looked at his watch—“and time for me to be -off too. I see they have put the luggage on. Good-bye, Lady Georgina, -a thousand thanks. Good-bye, little woman, expect to hear from me from -town.” - -“Good-bye, Adrian,” said Nancy. Her voice felt like ice, but her heart -was on fire. - -Rowton took her in his arms and pressed her to his breast; his lips met -hers passionately, his eyes, bold and yet full of subdued anguish, looked -into hers. He turned abruptly, the door sounded behind him, and a moment -later the crunching of wheels on the gravel became distinctly audible. - -“I would not overdo it,” said Lady Georgina, looking at Nance. - -“Overdo what?” she answered somewhat proudly. - -“Well, you know you feel horribly lonely without that good fellow. I -never saw anything more plucky in my life than the way you subdued your -feelings and let him go away without a murmur, but you need not mind me—I -am the soul of frankness—the essence of openness. I always say what I -think and show what I feel. You can copy me. It strikes me, by the way, -that you and I are going to be friends.” - -“I hope so,” said Nancy. - -“I know it, that is, if you will have me. I am a good friend, Mrs. -Rowton, and a very nasty enemy. You may as well take me as a friend, will -you?” - -“You are Adrian’s friend, and you shall be mine,” said Nancy. - -“That is right. Now, look here, child. I am not going to leave you to -your own miserable feelings for the rest of the day. I know that good man -you have married fifty times better than you do.” - -“I can scarcely allow you to think that,” said Nancy. - -“Oh! tut, tut, of course, I don’t mean the love-making side of him. He -never would make love to anybody, although half the girls round the -Heights had a try for it in the old days; but I know a side of him that -you do not know. He is restless, he is essentially a rover—a gay rover, -we all call him here. You must get accustomed to his vanishing in the -peculiar way he has just vanished—he will come back as suddenly; without -the least warning, any day or any hour the sunshine of his presence will -once more light up the house. Now, come for a walk in the grounds—and, -oh! by the way, pray invite me to dinner.” - -Nancy could scarcely forbear from smiling. - -“Will you stay?” she asked. - -“Scarcely a cordial invitation,” said Lady Georgina, biting her lips and -smiling; “all the same I shall accept it. If you will excuse me, I’ll -just go and speak to my groom; he can take Dandy round to the stables. I -need not send for a dinner dress, need I?” - -“Oh, no; stay as you are,” said Nance. She felt slightly stunned, but -Lady Georgina’s presence forced her to rouse herself. - -They went into the grounds. The day was sunshiny, and the first signs of -spring began to be apparent in some delicate buds of green which were -coming out on the ribes and other of the hardiest shrubs. As they walked -side by side, Lady Georgina kept up a flow of small talk. She was a woman -of considerable character, although at first sight she appeared to be -nothing but froth and frivolity. She had a kindly and sterling heart. She -knew more about Rowton than he had any idea of, and she pitied Nance from -the bottom of her heart. - -“How pretty she is!” she said to herself. “Anyone can see that she -is madly in love with that handsome lion. Poor child, what will her -future be? If my suspicions are correct, what chance has she of lasting -happiness? Well, I like her husband, whatever his failings, and I am -going to like her.” - -Accordingly Lady Georgina put out her really great powers, and before -long Nance had submitted to her charm. They walked about for over an -hour and then came in to tea. Afterwards Nance took her guest up to her -bedroom. - -Hester entered to attend to the ladies. When she had withdrawn Lady -Georgina spoke about her to Nance. - -“I know that girl,” she said; “her name is Hester Winsome. She used to be -one of my favourite pupils in the village school. She went off to London -when she was fifteen. I have heard things of her since, which were not -absolutely in her favour. Why have you engaged her as your maid?” - -“I do not know anything about it,” said Nance. “Mrs. Ferguson brought her -to me on the night of my arrival. She told me she was a girl from the -village who had been thoroughly trained in London.” - -“Oh! I don’t doubt the training,” said Lady Georgina. “I think she got a -start when she saw me—she pretended not to recognise me. Frankly, I don’t -like her.” - -“Nor do I in my heart,” said Nancy; “but she is very attentive and -clever.” - -“Clever! too clever,” said Lady Georgina. “Don’t let her pry into your -secrets.” - -“My secrets—I have none,” said Nance. Then she paused and coloured -crimson. She remembered the great secret which pressed upon her day and -night. - -“Why do you get so red, child?” said Lady Georgina. “You say you have no -secrets, but your face says you have. Now, don’t tempt me. If I have a -fault, it is curiosity, inordinate curiosity. I never betray a friend, -and once I know the truth I never question, and never, never pry; but -until I know the truth I am—well, I cannot help it—_troublesome_. Don’t -show me a little, Nance Rowton, for if you do I shall poke out all.” - -“I am sure you won’t,” said Nancy—“you are too much of a lady.” - -“Now, was there ever such a snub!” said Lady Georgina, tapping her foot -somewhat impatiently on the floor as she spoke. “Child, you are quite -refreshing. If you speak in that frank way to everyone else you will bowl -all the county over; but I hear wheels—more visitors—come along down and -I will help you to entertain them.” - -Until quite late in the afternoon, until the winter’s day had faded -into dark, Nance and Lady Georgina, or rather Lady Georgina herself, -entertained the county at Rowton Heights. - -Each neighbour with the least pretensions to gentility hastened to pay -respect to Rowton’s fair bride. - -“You must begin to return all these visits in a few days,” said Lady -Georgina. - -“I cannot until Adrian comes back,” said Nance. - -“Oh! nonsense, you must manage to lead an interested and happy life apart -from that husband of yours.” - -“No, I won’t,” said Nance proudly. - -“Oh! you won’t. You will sing a different tune after a time. I tell you, -Mrs. Rowton, he has got his own pursuits, and he will follow them to the -death in spite of you or twenty girls like you, and you’ll die of _ennui_ -if you have not your own individual interests. You must begin to return -these calls by the end of the week, and then invitations will pour in. -If Mr. Rowton is at home he will go with you, if not, you must go by -yourself or with me. I shall be delighted to chaperone you to any extent.” - -Nance bowed her head somewhat wearily. A good deal of Lady Georgina’s gay -chatter was scarcely heard by her. She admitted all the kindness, but her -heart was sore, and she longed indescribably to be alone. When the good -lady at last took her leave, Nancy could not help giving vent to a sigh -of relief. Soon afterwards she went upstairs to bed. - -On the way to her own room, just outside the door she came face to face -with her maid, Hester, who was talking to an elderly woman, with sandy -hair and a broad freckled face. The woman had straight lips, a jaw of -iron, and pale light blue eyes. She was dressed very neatly, but not in -the dress of an ordinary servant. Her hair was tightly braided and she -wore it perfectly smooth. - -“Well, good night, Leah,” said Hester, as Mrs. Rowton appeared on the -scene. - -The woman called Leah favoured Nancy with a prolonged and undoubtedly -curious stare. - -“Good evening, ma’am,” she said; then she dropped a curtsey and -disappeared down a passage. - -“Who is that?” asked Nancy of Hester. - -“She is the caretaker of the poor mad lady,” replied Hester. - -“Then what is she doing in this part of the house?” - -“She was only talking to me about her charge, Mrs. Rowton. She says that -poor Mrs. Cameron is very queer to-night, and Leah wanted to know if I -would go and help her to sit up with her.” - -“Well, of course you won’t, Hester,” said Nance. “I do not know anything -about the case, but you surely want your night’s rest, and I am sure Mr. -Rowton——” - -“Oh!” said Hester, with a toss of her head, “Mr. Rowton would not -interfere with a thing of this sort. Leah does want help at times, for -Mrs. Cameron is terribly violent. Indeed, I cannot make out why she is -not put into an asylum like other mad ladies.” - -“It is not your business to discuss that question,” replied Nance. - -“Of course not, ma’am, and I am sorry I forgot myself.” Hester spoke in -a subdued voice; she turned her back on Nance, who did not see the angry -and vindictive flash in her eyes. “Shall I take down your hair now, -ma’am?” she asked, speaking in a tone almost of servility. - -“Thank you, no, I prefer to wait on myself to-night.” - -“As you please, ma’am. I have left everything ready and comfortable in -your bedroom. You are quite sure you would not like me to help you to get -into bed?” - -“Quite sure, thank you.” - -“Very well, ma’am, then I think with your permission I’ll go to Leah; I -am not at all nervous with the insane, but Leah, strong as she looks, -gets quite overpowered at times.” - -“But surely Leah has not the care of Mrs. Cameron by herself?” asked -Nance. The words were almost forced from her, for she had the greatest -dislike to discussing the matter with Hester. - -“Oh! yes, ma’am, I assure you it is so—those two always sleep alone -in the Queen Anne wing. After all, it is only occasionally that it is -necessary for Leah to have assistance. Well, I’ll go to her now—I like to -be good-natured.” - -“Good night,” said Nance. - -“Good night, madam; I hope you’ll sleep well.” - - - - -CHAPTER XVI. - -THE LADY IN THE WOOD. - - -True to her promise Lady Georgina arrived at nine o’clock the following -day to take Nance for a ride. They had an hour and a half of vigorous -exercise, and Mrs. Rowton returned home with spirits raised in spite of -herself. A letter from her husband awaited her—it was dated from a big -London hotel and was written late the evening before. She seized it, -opened it eagerly, and with eyes full of passionate love and anxiety, -devoured the contents. The letter was short, and although every word -breathed affection, there was little or no information to be obtained -from the hurried scrawl. - - “I am leaving England, Nance, for a short time,” wrote her - husband. “I cannot give you any information with regard to - where I am going. In short, my darling must make up her mind - to do without hearing from me for a few weeks. I know this is - hard on you, Nance, as it also is on me. The fates are bitterly - hard on us both, but we married, did we not, accepting the - position, and we must now endeavour to make the best of things. - Unexpectedly some day I shall be again at your side. Meanwhile, - believe that I am well, very well; believe that I will take - all possible care of myself, for your sweet sake; believe - also, that all my heart is yours—my best thoughts are yours. - Good-bye, my angel. - - “Your loving - - “ADRIAN. - - “P.S.—Do not mention to anyone that I am out of England for - a time. You can say, if questioned, that I am detained on - business in town.” - -“No, I won’t tell a lie,” said Nance to herself proudly. - -She did not add any more. Even with her own anxious, beating heart, -she refused to commune over the contents of her letter. A flush burned -on either cheek, her eyes grew bright, with the brightness which often -precedes tears, but no tears came to them. She read the brief letter over -twice, then folded it up and slipped it into her pocket. - -As she did this she noticed that Murray had come into the room, that he -had observed her action, and that his bold eyes, so like her husband’s, -were fixed on her face. - -“Don’t look at me like that, Murray,” she said with a note in her voice -which sounded like a sob. - -For answer the boy sprang to her side. - -“Cry if you want to, auntie,” he said. “I know you want to. That letter -was from Uncle Adrian, was it not?” - -“Yes, Murray.” - -“And he told you that he must be away from home for a little?” - -“Yes, dear. We won’t talk of it now.” - -“But why not?” said Murray. “Why not talk of it to me? You see I am -accustomed to the sort of thing, Aunt Nancy; when I was young, quite a -little fellow, I had a mad, passionate feeling for Uncle Adrian, and when -he went away as he has done now and would give no address, I used nearly -to go wild. I used to stray off all by myself and have a terrible time. -But by-and-by, I saw it was foolish to make myself ill. He always came -back again, and I was glad, very glad, to see him. I thought him perfect -then,” concluded the boy. - -“And you don’t think him perfect now?” said Nance. - -He looked full at her, shut up his lips and was silent. - -“I think you perfect,” he said after a long pause. “Don’t fret too much, -Aunt Nancy; but if you do fret, talk about it all to me, for though I am -a boy in years, some things have happened—yes, they have happened here -at beautiful Rowton Heights—which have turned me into a man. There are -times when I think I am almost an old man, for I feel quite a weight of -care, although, of course, I don’t talk of it. Don’t keep your grief too -much to yourself, Aunt Nancy, and be sure of one thing—that Uncle Adrian -will come back. Some day he’ll walk into the room. He’ll just whistle -as he knows how, and open the door and come in, and then it will be all -sunshine.” - -“You are a dear little chap,” said Nancy, bending forward and kissing him. - -He flushed when she did so. - -“I love you so much,” he said enthusiastically. “Now I am the man and I -shall look after you. Have you eaten anything since you had your ride?” - -“No; I had breakfast quite early and I am not hungry.” - -“But that will never do. You must have some wine and a biscuit. Uncle -Adrian would wish it. Of course, he intended me to take great care of -you. It must have been an awful comfort to him to feel that I was about -when he had to leave you. I know where the wine is—I’ll go and fetch it.” - -He ran off and returned in a moment or two with a glass of port and a box -of biscuits. - -Nancy drank off the wine and felt all the better. - -“Now you are to come out with me,” said the boy. “I have planned our -day. My tutor, Mr. Dixon, is not coming at all to-day. Uncle Adrian said -I might have two days’ holiday in order to look properly after you, and -won’t we have a good time of it! Are you up to a long, long walk?” - -“Yes, anything,” said Nance. “Anything is better than the house.” - -“Of course it is, and the day is so lovely. Well, come along, we’ll make -for the Rowton Woods. The road is all uphill, remember. You will be -pretty dead beat by the time you get there. Suppose we take some luncheon -with us?” - -“Yes, that will be capital,” said Nancy; “much better than coming back to -a stately lunch here.” - -“Oh! much better,” answered Murray, with a gleeful laugh. “I’ll run and -order sandwiches and a basket of grapes. Stay where you are, auntie; -I’ll be with you soon.” - -Half an hour later the pair started off. Murray carried the grapes, and -Nance the basket of sandwiches. They looked like two children as they -crossed the grounds, passed through a stile, and found themselves in a -low-lying meadow which led to the opening which by-and-by was to bring -them into the famous Rowton Woods. In spite of her grief, in spite of -the fact that her husband’s letter, his mysterious letter, lay in her -pocket unanswered because it was impossible for her to answer it, Nancy’s -spirits rose. Her little companion was too healthy and charming not to -exercise a beneficial effect over her. Soon his gay laughter evoked hers, -and Nance found it possible to endure life even though Adrian was away. - -“I wish, Murray,” she said, as presently they turned their steps -homeward, “that you and I might have the Heights all to ourselves. I -should never be lonely if I had plenty of your society.” - -“I love to hear you say that,” answered the boy. - -“Ha! ha!” laughed a voice in their ears. - -The sound seemed to come from the ground beneath them. They turned -instinctively and saw a lady seated under a large tree. She was dressed -somewhat peculiarly in a neat little bonnet and mantle of old-world cut, -and a black alpaca dress. She wore cotton gloves, and although it was -winter and the sun was about to set, held a parasol, made of some light -fancy silk, over her head. - -Nancy first thought that this peculiarly-dressed woman was one of her -neighbours. Murray touched her arm, however, and when she glanced at him, -she was forced to draw a different conclusion. His handsome little face -had turned deadly white. - -“Go on, auntie,” he said in a whisper. “Don’t be a bit frightened. Just -go on quite quietly through the wood. I’ll follow you in a moment.” - -“But who is that lady, Murray?” - -“My mother,” answered the boy. “I must speak to her. I am not a bit -afraid.” - -“But I am—it is not safe for you to be alone, I won’t leave you,” said -Nancy, her voice shaking in spite of herself. - -“Ha! ha! what a nice little conversation you two are having,” said the -eccentric-looking lady, rising to her feet as she spoke and going towards -Nancy. “You are frightened, my pretty girl, although you try not to show -it. Well, perhaps you have cause. I know very well that there are times -when I am very dangerous. At times, too, I have got unnatural strength. -But it so happens that to-day I am in a quiet and tractable mood.” - -“Let me take you home, mother,” said Murray. He ran up to her side and -laid his hand on her arm. - -She shook it off with a sudden fierce gesture. - -“Don’t touch me,” she shrieked; “you are the boy. It was on account of -you I got into all that trouble. I won’t speak to you! I won’t look at -you! Get out of my sight—go, at once!” - -Her eyes, hitherto quiet, and, although somewhat wandering in their -expression, intelligent enough, began to blaze now with a fierce and -terrible fury. - -“Go, Murray,” said Nancy; “go quickly back to the house. Your presence -excites your poor mother. No; I am not frightened now. Go, dear, no harm -will happen to me.” - -“Yes, go, Murray Cameron,” shrieked his mother. “I don’t want you about. -When I look at you, mischievous, wild, uncontrollable thoughts come into -my head. Run away, child—get out of my sight as quickly as you can. I -have come here on purpose to speak to this young lady, and I won’t be -foiled by twenty little chaps like you. Go away, go at once.” - -Nance nodded her head emphatically to the boy. He glanced from the mad -to the sane woman, and then turning abruptly, walked down the hill. When -he had gone a little distance he slipped behind a tree and waited with a -palpitating heart for the issue of events. - -The moment he was out of sight, Mrs. Cameron strode straight up to Nance -and laid her hand on her arm. - -“Look at me,” she said. - -With an effort Nancy raised her frightened eyes. - -“I have no reason to dislike you,” said the mad woman, “and you need not -fear me. I am anxious to have a right good stare at you, though. I am -devoured with curiosity about you.” - -“Well, here I am,” said Nance. - -“Here you are, indeed. What a finicking sort of voice you have, and your -face, although pretty, is not worth much. Perhaps I am wrong though—you -have an obstinate chin—I am glad you have an obstinate chin. You may -possibly have strength of character. I hate people without strength of -character.” - -As she spoke, the woman placed her hand under Nancy’s chin, raised her -face and looked full into it. Her dancing wild eyes scanned each feature. -Presently she turned away laughing again. - -“I do not hate you,” she said; “after all, you are harmless—you cannot -interfere with me. I hate your husband, though, and I hate Murray -Cameron.” - -“But Murray is your child,” said Nancy, shocked. - -“He is; but he has interfered with me, and I hate him. It was after his -birth I went off my head. Have I not good reason to dislike one who did -me an injury of that sort? I loved the boy’s father. Pah! what am I -talking about? Love was my undoing. Yes, I have had a strange history. -I’ll tell you my story some day, Mrs. Adrian Rowton. You must come and -see me some day in the Queen Anne wing.” - -“Well, let me take you home now,” said Nance in a soothing tone. - -“You have quite an agreeable way of speaking; and as you are not related -to me by any blood ties, I am willing to be civil to you. Call out to -that boy to get out of my sight—I know he is hiding behind that tree -yonder. You are perfectly safe—I would not hurt a hair of your pretty -head. But he is different.” - -“Go home, Murray,” called out Nance. - -He gave a low whistle in answer, and they heard his footsteps vanishing -down the hill. - -“Now that is right,” said the mad woman, breathing a sigh of relief. “Now -I can really talk to you. Would you like to know why I am not confined in -an asylum? Would you like to know why I am kept in that dull Queen Anne -wing? You could not guess the reason, but I will tell it to you.” - -“You shall some day,” said Nancy; “but now let me take you home.” - -“I will tell you before I go. I have followed you on purpose to tell you. -Do you know what you did when you married Adrian Rowton?” - -“Made myself very happy,” said Nancy in a faltering voice. - -“So you think, you poor goose. Do you know what Adrian Rowton is?” - -“I would rather you did not tell me.” - -“Ha! ha! you are frightened, my pretty little dear. That good husband of -yours is away from home and he won’t give you his address. Ha! ha! he -says he will come back again unexpectedly, does he not? Ha! ha! ha! Well, -so he will. Now you ask him a question when he returns—ask him what goes -on in the Queen Anne wing at night—in the cellars, I mean. There are big -cellars under that part of the house—ask him what they are used for. Ask -him, too, why his mad sister is not put into an asylum; why she is used -as a—ha! ha!—a blind—ha! ha!” - -“Now, madam, what nonsense this is. Come home this minute. You shall -suffer for this conduct.” - -A strong voice rose on the air, firm steps were heard approaching. The -poor mad lady glanced round with a wild expression; suddenly she clung -close to Nance. - -“Save me, save me!” she gasped; “that is Leah’s voice. At times she is -awfully cruel to me. Sometimes she beats me. Oh, save me!” - -The poor creature’s voice rang out on the air with a wild scream. - - - - -CHAPTER XVII. - -CROSSLEY. - - -The woman whom Nance had seen the night before came forward with quick -strides. - -“None of this folly, Mrs. Cameron,” she said in a powerful voice. “Leave -that young lady alone this minute, or you know perfectly well what will -happen. Now take my arm. You have disobeyed me and you know you must be -punished.” - -The miserable creature seemed to shrink and collapse into herself. She -gave Nance a piteous look. - -Nance’s kind heart was immediately touched. - -“Do not be hard on her,” she said, speaking to Leah; “she really meant no -harm. She came out on purpose to see me. She was curious, I suppose—it -was perfectly natural, was it not?” - -“Yes, yes, that is it—it was perfectly natural,” said the mad woman. “You -hear her, Leah, she said I meant no harm. I only came out to tell her -what she ought to know. For instance—the cellars.” - -“Hold your tongue this minute,” said Leah. “If you’ll have the goodness, -madam,” she continued, addressing Mrs. Rowton, “to leave us now, I think -I can take Mrs. Cameron home quietly. She was excited last night and is -not quite herself. Of course, you know well enough, that anything she may -tell you is not of the slightest consequence.” - -“Ha! ha! Leah, you know better than that,” laughed Mrs. Cameron. Her -laugh was so wild that it was blood-curdling. - -“Good-bye,” said Nance in a kind and steady voice. She held out her hand, -and the mad lady seized it in a fierce grip. - -“I like you—I love you,” she said. “Yes, yes, even I—even I can love, and -I love you—you are a sweet little girl. I’ll be your friend. Be sure you -come to me when you _really_ want a friend. Good-bye, good-bye, pretty -little Mrs. Rowton.” - -She turned as she spoke, and Nance walked away through the wood. She had -been brave enough during the interview, but now she trembled exceedingly. -She felt suddenly quite weak and faint. When Murray discovered her, she -was leaning against a tree too exhausted to proceed on her walk. - -The boy’s eyes were red as if he had been crying, but when he saw Nance a -smile flitted bravely across his face. - -“Oh! don’t think about me,” he said. “I am so glad you are safe. Of -course, you got a fright—you are not accustomed to this sort of thing. I -am—I mean there have often been scenes like this one, and mother has said -dreadful things of me. It is rather hard to hear your own mother speak of -you like that, is it not? but I know she does not mean it—it is just her -awful affliction. I love her very much. There is nothing I would not do -for her. She has been very badly used, but I will not go into that now. -May I take you home?” - -“Yes, Murray, I am dreadfully tired,” said Nance in a faint voice. - -Murray gave her his shoulder to lean on. - -“Lean hard,” he said; “I am a splendid stick.” - -By and-by they reached the house and Nance went away to her own room. She -lay down on her bed and made a great effort to shut away all thought. -This was by no means easy. There was much to think about—much to puzzle -and perplex her. Her husband’s mysterious absence; the near vicinity -of the poor insane lady; the strange words which the lady had used: “I -am here as a blind. Ask Adrian Rowton what goes on in the cellars at -night.” What did it all mean? What could it mean? Nancy’s heart beat with -great throbs—she felt excited and terribly overwrought. Her adventures, -however, were by no means at an end. She was just falling off into a -restful doze, when the door of her bedroom was softly opened, and her -maid, Hester, advanced across the room on tiptoe. - -Nancy’s antipathy to this girl was decidedly on the increase, and she now -raised her head and spoke almost irritably. - -“What is it, Hester?” she said. - -The girl approached the bedside with alacrity. - -“I just came in to find out whether you were asleep or not, madam,” she -said. “I am glad you are awake, for there is a man downstairs. I suppose -he is a gentleman, but I cannot say. Anyhow he has called to see you. He -said I was to tell you that Mr. Crossley was below.” - -“Crossley,” said Nance with a start. She sat up in bed. A queer look came -into her eyes. - -“When did he call?” she asked the girl. - -“Half an hour ago, ma’am, I believe. Vickers has shown him in the -library. He said he would wait your convenience.” - -“Go to Vickers and tell him to say to Mr. Crossley that I will be with -him in a few minutes,” replied Nance. - -The girl left the room, walking with her usual absolutely noiseless tread. - -“Mr. Crossley,” murmured Nance. - -All her depression left her on the moment. Her thoughts were completely -turned into a new channel. Since her father’s death she had lived in a -dream of excitement, of adventure, of golden bliss. It was true lurid -lights were coming into this dream of hers; but the subject of all her -young life hitherto had been banished from view. Now she remembered -it with a pang and a thrill—a pang of deep pain and self-reproach, a -thrill of excitement. She thought of her father when he lay dying. She -remembered the mission which had been given to her. Her promise to her -dying father was abundantly recalled by the mere mention of Crossley’s -name. - -She had taken off her dress, but she soon replaced it. She brushed out -her beautiful hair, gave one glance at herself in the long mirror and ran -downstairs. - -Nance knew Crossley, the detective—she had often seen him before. During -the six years she had lived with her father at the Grange, he had come to -see them as a rule three or four times a year. At each interview she had -been present. It was perfectly true that she and her father had indeed -stood side by side in their intense eagerness to track the man who had -sent Anthony to an early grave. She was with her father now, heart and -soul. Her beautiful eyes shone as she entered the library. - -“Mr. Crossley, I am glad to see you,” she said. - -Crossley, a stout middle-aged man, with grizzly hair and bushy whiskers, -came out of the recess of one of the windows. He made a low bow to the -mistress of Rowton Heights. - -“I thought it best to call, madam,” he said. “Since the letter which you -wrote to me announcing Dr. Follett’s death, I have been actively pursuing -inquiries, and with, I believe, a certain measure of success. In short, -I am now in possession of facts which can really lead to the ultimate -discovery of——” - -“Hubert Lefroy?” interrupted Nance. - -“Yes, or the man who called himself Hubert Lefroy.” - -“You are certain, then, that the name is a feigned one?” - -“I am positive; but do not say the word so loud—there may be listeners -about.” - -“Oh! no, that is impossible,” said Nance, but she glanced nervously -behind her back as she spoke. “I am very glad you came,” she said; “sit -down, won’t you? My husband is away from home at present.” - -“I am aware of that fact,” answered Crossley. - -“Are you? How did you find out?” - -“In the usual way, madam. When I take up a case of this kind I employ -emissaries all over the country, and nothing takes place with regard -to my clients’ movements that I am not acquainted with. Your father’s -strange case has, as you are aware, Mrs. Rowton, occupied my best -attention for many years. During his lifetime, owing to the absence of -almost all clues, we have been unsuccessful in bringing matters to an -issue. But since his death unexpected developments have taken place, and -these I may as well own have startled me considerably. I must repeat the -words which I have already uttered—I am, I believe, in a position to lay -my hands on the man who murdered your brother.” - -“Then why don’t you do it?” said Nancy. “This excites me very much,” she -continued. She rose as she spoke, tugged at the neck of her dress as -though she felt her breathing a little difficult, and then crossed the -room to one of the windows. - -“You understand my position,” she said after a pause. “I am my father’s -representative. It is my painful duty to carry out this search to the -bitter end.” - -“Is it your duty?” asked Crossley. - -“Is it my duty?” repeated the young lady; “need you ask? I am under a -vow.” - -The detective gave Nance a long and earnest gaze. He had one of -those faces extremely difficult to read. It was smooth in outline, -commonplace in expression; it was a contented, slightly self-satisfied -face; the eyes were well open and of a serene tone of blue; the mouth -was hidden by a thick short moustache. Crossley was the sort of man -who would pass anywhere without exciting the least attention. He had -the sort of physiognomy which thousands of other people possess. No -one to look at him would suppose for a moment that he was one of the -shrewdest detectives of his day—a man practically at the head of his -profession—keen to read motives, capable of looking down into the hearts -of many apparently inexplicable mysteries. - -While he gave Nance one of his slow and apparently indifferent glances, -he was really looking into her troubled heart. - -“You are a happy young married lady now,” he said after a pause. - -“Yes, yes, I am very happy,” she said, clasping her hands. - -“You are much attached to your good husband, madam?” - -“Need you ask?” Her eyes filled slowly with tears. - -“Then for Heaven’s sake, Mrs. Rowton,” said the detective, speaking in -an altogether new voice for him, “give this matter up, let it drop. Nay, -hear me out”—he raised his hand to interrupt a flow of words which were -rushing to Nancy’s lips—“I am speaking against myself and against my own -interests when I so advise you; but I am not without heart, madam, and -I have seen in the past how sad your life was and how you suffered. It -is my profession to hunt down criminals—to scent crime to its source. In -this case let me do what is contrary to my profession—let me leave the -curtain unlifted. Mrs. Rowton, may I persuade you to leave justice and -revenge in this special case to Heaven?” - -“I cannot,” said Nance. “I am amazed to hear you speak in that tone—you, -of all people. I cannot possibly do it. What do you mean? What can you -mean?” - -“What I say, madam. I will tell you quite frankly why I came here to-day. -I came to Rowton Heights for a double purpose. I am, I believe, in -possession at last of a valuable clue which may lead to the arrest of the -man who took your brother’s life; but I find on looking into matters that -there are complications in connection with this search, and because of -these, I would earnestly beg of you, from a friendly point of view, to -give up the search. Now, Mrs. Rowton, I shall not explain myself. Once -again I beg of you to let the matter drop. Do not carry on this search -any further.” - -“I wonder at you,” said Nance, with sparkling eyes; “and you call -yourself a professional detective!” - -“I do, madam, I do; but even a professional detective may have a heart.” - -“Well, listen to me,” said Nance. “I hate the man who killed my brother. -Two passions move me—love for my husband, and hatred for the man who -killed my young brother. When I think of that ruffian I have no heart; -when I think of my ruined father’s life, of my brother’s shameful death, -I have no heart—none. I am under a vow to the dead. I must carry on this -search. Do you understand me?” - -“I do, Mrs. Rowton. Well, I have done my duty in recommending mercy to -you. Some day you may regret that you have not listened to me.” - -“I shall never regret it. Now let us drop this side of the question. You -have a clue—tell me all about it.” - - - - -CHAPTER XVIII. - -THE TORN LETTER AND THE MARK. - - -Crossley heaved a sigh, took his handkerchief out of his pocket, wiped -some drops of moisture from his brow, and then began to speak in a dry, -business-like tone. - -“You know how very slight our clues have been up to the present?” he said -after a pause. “Your brother was murdered in a café in Paris; murderer -unknown; motive of the crime unknown. A man who is now in his grave -appeared on the scene half-an-hour after the murder was committed. He -found close to the body of the murdered man half a sheet of paper on -which something in cipher was written, and at the foot of the cipher in -place of signature were some very peculiar hieroglyphics. That piece of -paper has lain in my possession for years. I have studied the cipher and -the hieroglyphics which stood in place of a signature with the utmost -care. I have transposed the alphabet in all manner of ways, not only at -my office when I had a moment to spare, but over my evening pipe at home. -With infinite trouble I have made out a few words, but nothing to give me -any clue to the identity of the man to whom the paper belonged. - -“The gentleman who is now dead and who appeared on the scene of the -murder half an-hour after it was committed, says he saw a man leaving -the café who looked much excited—was dark, and of unusual height and -breadth. His attention was attracted to this man because he wore no hat, -and he had also a peculiar mark above his upper lip. He described the -mark as something in the shape of a death’s head and cross-bones, but -could not positively be sure on that point. By evidence taken at the time -it was made abundantly plain that this man must have been the murderer. -He has never been captured, and our only chance of finding him consists -in following up the clue which the mysterious paper in my possession can -give us. - -“There is little or no doubt either that the murder was premeditated, as -the writing was an appointment, bringing the murdered man to the spot. -My business, therefore, Mrs. Rowton, is to find the man who wrote the -letter, and who has that peculiar mark on his face.” - -“Yes,” said Nance, with some impatience. “Remember,” she added, “that I -have heard all this discussed many, many times.” - -“Yes, madam.” - -“And have you nothing further to say?” - -“A little more. Have you any objection to my locking the door?” - -“Certainly not. But is it necessary? No one will disturb us during our -interview.” - -“I am none so sure of that,” replied the detective. “There is a young -woman in this house who would think very little of eavesdropping.” - -“Whom do you mean?” asked Nance with a start. - -“A dark-eyed slip of a girl, madam—she came into this room a few minutes -ago to fetch a book. I looked at her and she looked at me. If ever a -face had cunning in it, hers is the one.” - -“My maid, Hester Winsome,” thought Nance to herself. - -Aloud she said: “Well, lock the door, and we shall be safe.” - -Crossley did so. - -As he resumed his seat, he said: - -“I have something of great interest to tell you, madam. I have lately -arrested a man who belongs to a notorious school of burglars—he was -discovered uttering a forged cheque. In searching his house I found a -similar half sheet of paper to that already in my possession, with the -same cipher and the same hieroglyphics.” - -“Impossible!” said Nance, springing to her feet, and speaking in great -excitement. “Then you have really found the man?” - -“Pray sit down, Mrs. Rowton. I have not found the man, but I have found a -clue which may lead to him. Now I want you to allow me take certain steps -in order to make my suspicion a certainty.” - -“What are they?” - -“I want, with your permission, to locate a member of my staff at Rowton -Heights.” - -“You do! What can you possibly mean?” - -“Simply what I say, Mrs. Rowton. In order to make my suspicion a -certainty a member of my staff must come here.” - -“But why?” - -“I would rather not say at present. Remember, young lady, that I have -asked you to give up this search—you wish to continue it to the bitter -end. The clue which I have unexpectedly acquired points to a certain -track—that track lies red and hot round Rowton Heights.” - -“You excite and terrify me,” said Nance, turning white as death. - -“Even now, ma’am, we can drop the whole thing.” - -“Never, never; my heart palpitates with eagerness to go on. Oh! that I -could find that coward, that ruffian, that assassin! If it is necessary -for your purpose to send a man here, let him come.” - -“I thank you, Mrs. Rowton. The question now to consider is, in what guise -he had best appear on the scene.” - -“Do you mean to imply that the man we are seeking for is in this house?” - -“I mean to imply nothing of the kind, young lady. I believe, however, -that a member of my staff may do good work if his headquarters are here -for a short time.” - -“He shall come,” said Nance, “he shall come. Send him down at once.” - -“It would be fatal to our purpose, madam, if the least suspicion were -aroused. Now let me think. Can you manage another footman?” - -“I don’t know anything about the servants—they are entirely managed by my -housekeeper, Mrs. Ferguson. We are a small family and we have two footmen -here at present.” - -“Has Mr. Rowton a valet?” asked Crossley, knitting his brows as he spoke. - -“No, he never will have one. He hates to have people about him when he is -dressing.” - -“Some gentlemen are like that,” said Crossley. “It must be the footman -then. There is nothing for it, Mrs. Rowton, but for you to dismiss one of -your servants.” - -“I don’t know how that is possible,” answered Nance—“the two footmen who -are here at present grew up in the village, and are, I believe, much -attached to the place.” - -“You must make an excuse to get rid of one of them. Watch him when he -commits some slight indiscretion, give him notice, pay him a month’s -wages and a trifle over if you like, and then wire to me. My man shall -come down quickly to take his place.” - -“This upsets me terribly,” said Nance. She pressed her hand to her -forehead as she spoke. - -“I said there would be crooked work and all kinds of unpleasantnesses,” -said the detective in a dry tone. He rose as he spoke. “Can you oblige me -with fifty pounds on account?” he asked. - -“I will go to my room and fetch it,” answered Mrs. Rowton. - -She ran upstairs and entered her little boudoir. To her annoyance she -found that her maid, Hester, was standing over her writing table. The -girl had a duster in her hand which she began to use assiduously when -Nancy appeared. - -“I want this room—will you leave me?” said her mistress. - -“Yes, ma’am, certainly. I was just dusting the ornaments on your table—I -had no time to look after them properly this morning. I am going now to -the conservatories to pick some fresh flowers for these vases.” - -“Thank you. But leave me now,” said Nancy. - -Hester slowly left the room. Mrs. Rowton hastily unlocked her secretary, -and taking out her cheque book, filled in a cheque for the amount which -Crossley had demanded, and went downstairs. - -The detective took it without a word. - -“I have just time to catch my train,” he said, looking at his watch as -he spoke. “I shall expect to hear from you, madam, in a day or two with -regard to the new footman.” - -“Yes,” answered Nance. “You shall hear from me.” - -The man left the library and a moment later his footsteps might have been -heard crunching the gravel as he walked away. - -Hester Winsome, from an upper window, looked after his retreating form. - -“I guess who you are,” she said to herself. “You don’t know all that I -know. Some day perhaps you and I may be friends, there is no saying. Ah! -my young lady, you’re a deep one, but you are not quite as deep as Hester -Winsome yet.” - -As Nancy was leaving the library she came suddenly face to face with Mrs. -Ferguson. - -“I beg your pardon, madam,” said the housekeeper, “but may I speak to you -for a moment?” - -“Certainly,” answered Nance; “is anything the matter?” - -“I am ashamed to trouble you, Mrs. Rowton. It is about that tiresome -George—he has just given notice to leave.” - -“George,” said Nance with a start, her colour flushing; “I thought that -you liked him.” - -“He is an excellent servant, madam, and gives complete satisfaction; but -the fact is, he has taken fright on account of the new safe. The safe -arrived this morning and the men have been busy putting it up all day. It -is a wonderful safe, and they tell me there is not a burglar in the land -who can break into it. It is worth your while to come and see it, ma’am.” - -“So I will presently,” answered Nance; “but tell me now about George.” - -“Well,” said Mrs. Ferguson, “I never knew before that the lad had nerves; -but nerves he has and no mistake. The men called him to help them move -the plate into the safe. It was evidently a surprise to him to see such -a heap of splendid plate, and he came to me afterwards all white and -trembling. - -“‘I had no idea there was so much plate in the house,’ he said. ‘It quite -frightens me, and I won’t take the responsibility of living in the same -place with it. I have heard of a place in London that I think will suit -me, and I’d like to go.’” - -“Well, let him go,” said Nance. - -“To be sure, ma’am. Foolish lad, to leave a first-class place of this -sort because he has got a bit of a scare. What has the plate to do with -him?” - -Nance was silent. - -“The inconvenience, too,” continued Mrs. Ferguson, knitting her brows, -and speaking with a touch of annoyance; “and just when Vickers had taken -the trouble to train him in. This will put too much work on Hamley, the -under-footman, and he don’t know his work as well as George. If my master -should come back unexpectedly, as he always does, we’ll not have the -place in the apple-pie order that I should like it to be in. I shall, of -course, look out for another servant immediately.” - -“George must go,” said Nance. “There is no use in keeping an unwilling or -frightened servant in the place.” - -“Very well, ma’am, of course you are right. I’ll send off a note by the -next post to the registry office in London, where I generally apply for -servants.” - -“No, don’t do that,” answered Nance. “It is strange that you should have -spoken to me about George now, for it so happens that I heard only a few -moments ago of an excellent footman. I will write about him myself at -once. When does George want to leave?” - -“Really, madam, he is quite unreasonable!”—the housekeeper laughed as she -spoke. “He says the sight of the plate has fairly shaken his nerves, and -he knows he’ll fancy burglars are breaking into the house every night -from this moment forward. I never saw a sensible lad in such a taking. He -wants to forfeit his month’s wages and get off as soon as possible.” - -“Let him go,” answered Mrs. Rowton; “but pay him his wages, of course. -The new footman can arrive to-morrow or the next day at latest—now I’ll -come with you to see the new safe.” - -The two women went into the butler’s pantry, where the men from London -were busy adjusting one of Clever’s patent safes. Nancy looked into it -with curiosity. The plate was lying about in all directions. It made -a dazzling and splendid show—silver trays, baskets, candelabra, table -ornaments of every description, coffee-pots, tea-pots, silver jugs, and -valuable silver hunting cups were lying on the shelves, and even on the -floor. - -“What a quantity!” exclaimed the young mistress of Rowton Heights. “Will -the safe hold all these?” she asked, turning to one of the London workmen. - -“Oh! yes, madam,” was the reply, “it is one of our very largest. Yes,” -he added, glancing at the silver which lay shining all about him; “there -is scarcely a country house that holds such treasure as this—to say -nothing,” he added, lowering his voice, “of the gold-plated articles and -the jewel case.” - -“Will you have the goodness to come forward, madam?” said another man. “I -should like to show you the secret receptacle where the jewel case will -be placed.” - -“I think I would rather not,” she said, turning white and frightened. - -“As you please, madam,” said the man in some surprise; “but I surely -understood from Mr. Rowton that you were to be acquainted with the -workings of the safe.” - -“Oh! if my husband wished it shown to me, that alters the matter,” said -Nance, the colour returning to her face. - -She spent nearly an hour with the men, who explained the different keys -for opening the safe. - - - - -CHAPTER XIX. - -THE SILVER SCHOOL. - - -About a month after the events recorded in the last chapter, some men -who went by the name of the Silver School, or Mob, assembled for an -important meeting. The Silver School had existed now for several years, -doing its mysterious work effectually and quietly, and never exciting -suspicion, except in the minds of certain individuals in New Scotland -Yard. They had meeting places all over England, and not only in England, -but also in many parts of the world. They knew each other by a certain -code or cipher; they had their own peculiar way of shaking hands; their -own peculiar nod or smile; they were in short, a dangerous secret -society, their object being to upset morality and turn the system which -makes a man’s property his own topsy-turvy. Often they met at a lonely -public-house; often in the heart of the busy town; but their favourite -place of meeting was in the house of a private individual near the -Chelsea Embankment—the very place where Rowton had gone to see Long John -just before his mission to Spain. - -To-night the members assembled themselves by a roaring fire, and taking -out their pipes awaited the appearance of their leader. - -Adrian Rowton, who went by the name of Silver, was in many respects the -leader of the School. He was secretly admired by every other member; but -their real chief, the man whom they feared, respected, hated, thrilled -under, was Piper, or Long John, as they called him. Piper had none -of Rowton’s dare-devil and careless magnificence of manner. He often -appeared rather to slink than to walk into a room; but there was not a -member of the Silver Mob who did not tremble when he spoke to him, and -did not feel elated for a whole week if the chief gave him even a scant -word of praise. - -To-night, as the men sat together, they looked anxiously at one another. - -“Well, Scrivener, and how do you find the country?” said the landlord, -Simpkins, who was invariably present at these meetings. “What sort of -a place is Pitstow? You don’t look, to judge from your face, as if you -found the air so wonderfully bracing, after all.” - -“The air is well enough, but there are other drawbacks—don’t you meddle, -Simpkins,” replied Scrivener. - -“You’re as unsociable as usual, Scrivener,” exclaimed another man. -He uttered a whole jargon of mysterious epithets, and then continued -abruptly: “Well, out with the cat. Why did you come up to night? I don’t -believe Long John expected you.” - -“Don’t you? I should not have come if he didn’t. I had a wire from him at -ten o’clock this morning. Don’t you know that Silver has come back?” - -“Ah,” muttered one or two voices deeply and under the breath. - -This exclamation had scarcely sounded through the room before the door -was opened and Long John, accompanied by Rowton, entered. - -Long John’s eyes looked kind and pathetic; his lips intensely firm, a -smile now and then parting them and showing the white teeth. That smile, -innocent as it appeared, was the dread of every man in the room. - -As Rowton now walked by his side up to the top of the room, he felt that -the chief was smiling, and augured ill from the circumstance. - -“Welcome back, Silver,” said one or two voices as he passed them. -Simpkins in particular, a cadaverous-looking man for all his apparent -prosperity, clutched hold of Rowton’s coat to attract attention. - -“It’s all right, old man,” said Rowton, nodding to him. - -The man’s face instantly relaxed into a happier expression. - -“Sit down near me, Rowton, and tell us all that you have done during your -absence,” said Long John. “We did not expect you for at least another -fortnight. Have you concluded the business?” - -“Yes and no,” replied Rowton. - -“That is very ambiguous—explain yourself.” - -“I have concluded the greater part of it, but not all, Piper,” replied -Rowton. - -“And why not all, my good fellow? You went away for a definite purpose. -It was understood, was it not, that you were on no account to show your -face in England again until that purpose was completed in its entirety?” - -“I managed the diamonds and have brought them back with me,” answered -Rowton. - -“Aye, aye, that’s right—that’s the main thing,” muttered several voices -at the other end of the room. - -“Silence there,” said Long John. He did not speak loudly, but his eyes -flashed fire. - -“Give us full particulars,” he said, flinging himself back in his chair, -and swinging round in such a way that his eyes could comfortably fix -themselves on Rowton’s face. Rowton looked haggard; there were a few -streaks of white in his black hair; he was unshaven, and had a somewhat -unkempt appearance. He told his story briefly, speaking with a certain -terseness which compelled every man in the room to listen to him, not -only with interest, but respect. - -“I have brought a specimen of the diamonds with me,” he said after a -pause. He drew forth a small bag as he spoke—he had been holding it all -this time between his knees—opened the bag with a peculiarly-shaped key, -and taking out a harmless-looking brown paper parcel, laid it on Piper’s -knee. - -“There they are,” he said; “in the rough, it is true. These are just -ordinary specimens of the pile. The whole thing is worth between eighty -and one hundred thousand pounds. I have the remainder at my hotel off the -Strand.” - -Long John got up with a certain eagerness, which not all his efforts to -show no emotion could altogether conceal. He took the little parcel, laid -it on the table, opened it and called the other men to come round. - -They were rewarded by nothing apparently remarkable—a few rough-looking -stones, uncut and dull, lay before them. - -Long John fingered one or two, giving them a peculiar and intense glance -out of his melancholy eyes. - -“And the rest are at the hotel?” he said. - -“Yes, in a packet in a cupboard at the back of my bed.” - -“Why did you not bring them?” - -“I might have been watched. It was not safe. I will return for them later -on to-night, if one of you men will accompany me. Those diamonds had -just arrived from Kimberley and were waiting to be put into the Bank at -Madrid. I nabbed them in the nick of time.” - -“Yes, yes; you did well—you told us all that story,” said Piper. - -“You did very well. No one but Silver could have managed it,” said one -of the other men in a tone of deep elation. “This haul sets us straight, -don’t it, Piper?” - -“The diamonds have to be realised,” said Piper; “and we have not got them -yet. How did you get on at Madrid in other respects?” - -“As well as possible,” answered Rowton with a short laugh. “My -introductions got me into the best society in the place. I made some -friends and saw something of the life.” - -“Well, so far so good,” said Piper; “but now for the other part of the -business. You sold that black diamond, did you not?” - -“I got rid of it for fifteen hundred pounds. I have the money in my -breast pocket.” - -“Too little,” said Piper, with a frown. “I said it was worth two -thousand—you sold it for five hundred pounds below its market value.” - -“I could not help that.” - -“You were right, Silver, of course you were right,” said Scrivener, -coming close up to Piper and Rowton as he spoke. “It would never have -done to have brought the black diamond home again—some of us might have -swung for it. Good to have it out of the land. You are certain it won’t -be traced, though, old chap—remember it has a history.” - -“No, it is safe enough,” said Rowton with a grim smile. - -“You did right to sell it for fifteen hundred,” repeated Scrivener. - -“And I say he did wrong,” exclaimed Piper, stamping his foot as he spoke; -“the stone was worth two thousand pounds, and if Rowton had played his -cards well he’d have got it.” - -“I could do no better,” said Rowton, with a frown between his brows. - -“Stuff!” exclaimed Piper. “What is the good of having a man like you -attached to us—a man who may trip us up at any moment—if you cannot -do what you are commissioned to do? This loss of five hundred must be -accounted for when we divide the profits.” - -“As you please,” said Rowton, slightly bowing his head. “The money part -of the business does not affect me in the least.” - -“You have been feeding too well, my fighting cock,” said Piper with a -sneer. “You would sing another tune were I to take you at your word.” - -Rowton said nothing. He leant back in his chair folding his arms. The -other men still lingered round the table where the specimen diamonds were -lying. Piper went up to the table, took the little parcel, folded it up -and placed it in his desk at the top of the room. He locked the desk and -put the key in his pocket. - -“The rest of the diamonds have got to be fetched to-night,” he said, -looking at the men. “You, Scrivener, and you, Simpkins, had better -accompany Rowton when he leaves us—wait for him outside the hotel, take -the bag from him and bring it straight here. You can manage to do this -when the policeman is off his beat.” - -“Rather,” said Scrivener, with a smile. “All the same it is a ticklish -business,” he added. - -“But worth one hundred thousand pounds. We must realise that money and -soon. I have got my plans all marked out. You, Scrivener, are the man for -the job.” - -“I?” said Scrivener, looking up with a startled and scared face. - -“Yes, you are not going to funk it—we will make a man of you—you want to -marry, too, don’t you?” - -“Oh, time enough,” said Scrivener with a smirk. - -“Not at all. It is good for a man to have a wife, and your wedding bells -shall ring before long. You are a good fellow, one of the best of us. -What do you say to our starting you as a jeweller? A merchant who buys -rough diamonds in the ordinary market. I heard only to-day that a small -jeweller’s shop in Cheapside was going a-begging—you shall take it, -change your name and your coat, and do good business. We will fit you up -with capital, and you shall buy sufficient diamonds at the ordinary price -to lull suspicion. By degrees those which Rowton has brought back from -Spain can be sold at full market value.” - -“That’s a prime notion,” said Simpkins, coming forward. - -“Yes, we’ll talk of it later on—I have the whole thing neatly planned. -Scrivener shall take the shop to-morrow. Now, then, to turn to another -matter. Come here, Silver, let us hear the whole of your story. You did -part of our work, but not all. What about the bonds? How did that affair -prosper?” - -“I have returned without executing that part of my order,” said Rowton in -a brief tone. - -“You have!” - -Long John sprang to his feet, so did Scrivener, so did Simpkins, so did -every other man in the room. Rowton alone remained seated. He raised his -head and stared from one to the other. - -“Your reasons,” said Piper then; “your reasons, my noble leader.” - -“I am not your leader, and you know it,” replied Rowton. “You lead us -all.” - -“That’s neither here nor there,” interrupted Long John, with a sneer on -his lips. “You are our ostensible leader. Why did you not bring back the -bonds as well as the diamonds?” - -“I was in the train,” said Rowton, speaking slowly, and raising his eyes -until their full insolent light was fixed intensely upon Long John’s -face; “I was in the train which ran from Madrid to Paris, and the bonds -were there; but the work given me to do was dirty, defiling, dangerous. I -thought I had done enough—in short, I did not execute my commission.” - -“Your reason?” said Piper in a low voice. - -“Quite simple, and I am not afraid to state it,” replied Rowton. “I saw -plainly that were I to pursue the business in connection with those -special bonds, although my confederate Spider might escape, my own life -would be the forfeit.” - -“Spider—by the way, where is Spider?” asked Scrivener. - -“I left him in Spain—he is all right.” - -“And so you feared your life would be the forfeit?” snarled Piper. - -“Yes.” - -“Well, and what of it, you dog?” - -“Everything—to myself,” replied Rowton. “I don’t choose to die. I—if you -like the word, I will use it—I _funked_ that part of my expedition.” - -An incredulous and amazed look filled the eyes of every man in the room. -Even Long John’s eyes leapt for a moment with an expression almost of -compassion; then they fixed themselves in a stony stare on Rowton’s proud -face. - -“It is not like you, Silver, to be a coward,” he said then; “the word -fits you badly. You were always our dare-devil; no danger was too hot for -you. Why do you come back to us with the story of a sneak? I repeat, it -is not like you.” - -“I did not secure the bonds,” continued Rowton, speaking in a steady and -absolutely quiet voice, “for the simple reason that, had I done so, my -own life would have been the forfeit. I do not choose now to throw away -my life.” - -“And why now, if I may venture to ask the question of your mightiness?” -snapped Piper. - -“Because I have got a wife, and I do not intend her to become a widow.” - -Something like a groan was heard throughout the room. It was more than -evident that no one present sympathised with Rowton. - -After a pause he said abruptly, rising as he spoke: - -“You must get another man for that part of the business. I distinctly -refuse to commit myself in the matter. My life is of moment to me.” - -“Coward!” growled one or two. - -“You may taunt me with that word if you like, my good fellows,” said -Rowton, looking down the room as he spoke. “Your taunts will not in the -least affect me, or turn me from my set purpose. I am willing to go into -danger for your cause, but into absolute and certain defeat I no longer -venture. My wife is much more valuable to me than the opinions of the -Silver Mob. Now, Piper, in bringing you the diamonds, I have, I think, -executed my orders as fully as I can execute them. Here is the money for -the black diamond. When I deliver over the packet which contains the -diamonds in the rough, to Scrivener and Simpkins, I shall feel that I -have earned a holiday. I am anxious to return to Rowton Heights early -to-morrow morning. Have you anything further to say?” - -“Yes, a good deal,” said Piper; “sit down again and don’t be so -impatient. As to your conduct with regard to the bonds, I refuse to speak -further about it on the present occasion. I must consult with Scrivener -and one or two other members of the School, and shall probably summon you -here any day within the next week or fortnight. In the meantime there are -other matters to be talked over. We want fresh blood—the School won’t -prosper without. What sort of a boy is that lad of yours?” - -“What lad?” asked Rowton, raising his head, but a startled expression all -the same crossing his face. - -“You know the boy I mean—the son of the mad woman. Is he a plucky little -chap?” - -“I refuse to say anything about him—he has nothing to do with you nor you -with him.” - -“That’s as we may think best,” said Piper, with another sneer. “After -all, I can get information apart from you. Scrivener, come here.” - -Scrivener, who had re-seated himself near the fire between Simpkins and -another man with a particularly evil cast of face, now stepped lightly -across the room. - -“Scrivener,” said Long John, “have you made good use of your time at -Pitstow?” - -“Excellent, Piper,” replied the man. “I have mapped out the entire -district. I know every room in every house, the amount of——” - -“That will do,” said Piper, raising his hand; “we can go into that matter -at a less pressing moment than the present. What sort is Rowton’s boy?” - -“A fine lad,” said Scrivener. - -“You have seen him?” - -“Often.” - -“Describe him.” - -“Slim, dark, tall,” answered Scrivener; “plucky, a little dare-devil like -his uncle there—in short, Silver himself in miniature.” - -“Suitable, do you think?” said Long John, looking fixedly at Scrivener. - -“Undoubtedly; the very lad for our purpose; heaps of go in him; don’t -know the meaning of funk; slippery and agile as an eel.” - -“That will do, Scrivener,” said Long John. - -Scrivener retired down the room and Long John turned to Rowton. - -Rowton was standing perfectly upright with his back to the wall. He was -looking straight before him down the long vista of the room. - -“Silver, you have disappointed me,” said Long John. “What I expected -would happen, when you took it into your head to marry a wife, has -happened. You are now half hearted, lukewarm. We don’t want lukewarm -people here. Get you gone to Rowton Heights if you want to—that is, after -you have delivered the swag to Scrivener and Simpkins. Yes, get you gone; -take your holiday; kiss your wife, and make the most of her. Embrace your -nephew, too, for if my plans are carried out, you won’t have him long. -Now go. Hark ye, though, one moment. That safe was sent down to the -Heights, was it not?” - -“I ordered it, but cannot tell if it has arrived,” replied Rowton. “I -have been out of England for a month, and during that time I have had no -news.” - -“The safe arrived weeks ago,” called out Scrivener from his seat by the -fire. - -“That’s right,” said Long John. “We can open up business in that -neighbourhood next week. Go home, Silver. Your duty now is to entertain -the county. Cease to be Silver, the head of our School, and assume your -rightful name—Rowton, the heir to a fine old country estate, the owner of -an ideal country house. Wake up the county, entertain them. Be the good -old English squire; dispense hospitality right and left; use your wife -as a bribe to induce the neighbours to come to your house. Be a complete -blind yourself, and leave us to our work. We won’t trouble you for a -time. We will respect your scruples and your _fears_.” - -Piper’s lips smiled grimly as he uttered the last words, but his eyes -looked gentle and refined. - -“I have a word to say,” interrupted Rowton. - -“What is that?” - -“I return to Rowton Heights and I do exactly what you wish me to do, but -only on a condition.” - -“There you are with your conditions again,” laughed Scrivener. - -“Silence,” said Long John. - -“I do what you want, Piper, on one condition.” - -“Your position does not admit of conditions,” said Piper. “You are -completely under my thumb. You dare not move an inch except as I will -you—you know that.” - -[Illustration: “Your position does not admit of conditions; you are -completely under my thumb.”—_Page 168._] - -“I do not.” - -“What does the fighting cock mean?” cried several voices. - -“I owe submission to none of you,” repeated Rowton. “There is always, you -men understand, such a thing as throwing up the sponge. I am completely -sick of this life. If you put the screw on too tight I throw up the -sponge—_how_ I do it is my own affair.” - -The man standing there gloomy, defiant, his head thrown back, his -bold eyes fixed on the pathetic and peculiar eyes of the chief, was a -spectacle to bring forth admiration in the breasts of such men as were -members of his School. There was absolute sincerity in Rowton’s tone. He -was driven into a corner—he could turn round and show fight. To such a -man suicide was more than possible. Suicide would be bad enough. Rowton -was an important member of the School—his presence, his individuality, -his life, were essential to the carrying on of the nefarious business. If -he really threw up the sponge, danger might quickly accrue. - -“Your condition?” asked Long John. - -“I do what you wish,” continued Rowton, tugging at his moustache as he -spoke; “I keep up this horrible farce, this tragedy of comedy, I put my -powers, my genius, at your command, I blind the county and you can do -your cursed will, provided you leave that lad of mine alone.” - - - - -CHAPTER XX. - -A BLACK DIAMOND. - - -Early the next morning Rowton returned home. Nance was standing in the -garden when she suddenly saw her husband cross the lawn; he had walked -over from Pitstow. Nancy, whose face was very pale, and under whose eyes -were large black shadows, looked, when she suddenly beheld his face, as -if a ray of the spring had got into her heart. She uttered an almost -inarticulate cry of joy, and sprang into his arms. - -“At last,” she panted, “at last. Oh! how cruelly I have missed you.” - -“And I you, sweetheart,” he answered. “Let us forget the past now we are -together again.” - -“Yes, at last,” she panted. She laid her head on his breast. Her -happiness was so intense that her breath came fast and hurriedly. - -“Look me in the face, little woman,” said Rowton. “Why darling, you are -changed; how thin you have got, and your eyes so big—too big. What is it, -Nancy?” - -“I have been starving,” said Nancy. - -“Ah, I might have guessed,” he said, clasping her again to him. “Well, -I have returned. I, too, have starved and suffered; but this is plenty -after famine. Kiss me, Nance, kiss me many times.” - -“You are never going away again?” she asked after a pause. “I cannot live -if you do it again, Adrian.” - -“Let us think of nothing gloomy to-day. I am pretty safe to remain for a -time.” - -The new footman, whose name was Jacob, was seen at that moment crossing -the lawn bearing a letter on a salver. - -“From Lady Georgina Strong, and the messenger is waiting,” he said to -Nance. - -Nance took the letter impatiently, opened it, glanced through its -contents, and spoke: - -“Lady Georgina wants to dine here to-night—shall we have her?” she asked, -as she glanced up at her husband. - -“Yes,” he replied, “we must not make ourselves hermits. Tell the -messenger to wait,” said Rowton, speaking to the servant, whose eyes, -after glancing at him, were fixed on the ground. “Say Mrs. Rowton will -send a note in a moment.” - -Jacob turned obediently and went back to the house. - -“A new footman?” said Rowton. “Have you engaged another servant, or has -one of the other domestics left us?” - -“Yes, George has gone,” said Nance. She had forgotten all about Jacob, -to whose presence she had become quite accustomed, but at her husband’s -words a great flush of colour rose to her cheeks. - -“George went for a silly reason,” she said; “he was quite nervous about -the plate. This man has come in his stead—he seems a good servant.” - -“Doubtless, dearest,” said Rowton. “Now let us go into the house. I must -send to the station for my luggage, and you had better scribble a line to -Lady Georgina. Tell her the prodigal has returned, and that to-night we -kill the fatted calf.” - -Nance laughed a laugh of pure pleasure. The note was despatched, and -a messenger sent for Rowton’s luggage; after which the pair had lunch -together and then went out into the grounds. - -The day was a spring one, warm and balmy; crocuses and snowdrops bloomed -gaily in the garden; the trees were putting out their first spring buds. - -“Our good time is about to begin,” said Rowton, his arm round his wife’s -waist as he spoke. “There is just a month from now to Easter. I presume -all the neighbours have called on you, Nance?” - -“I suppose so. There are shoals and shoals of cards,” she answered. - -“We will look through them together—I know everybody. Have you returned -the calls?” - -“I think so. Lady Georgina was my guide into polite society—she went with -me everywhere. We left your cards with mine.” - -“Right. I knew you would make a splendid woman of the world. Have -invitations come to us yet?” - -“Yes, half a dozen dinners and one or two rather big evening affairs. Oh, -and a ball given by the officers at Pitstow. It is to take place in the -town hall. I have not replied yet—the ball is for next Tuesday.” - -“We will go,” said Rowton; “we will dance our time away. I shall dance -with my wife, no matter what the county say.” - -He hummed a bar of his favourite song, “Begone, dull care.” - -“You don’t look too well, Adrian,” said the young wife, glancing up -tenderly into his face; “you don’t suppose I want balls or parties. You -are with me again and my heart is full.” - -“Faith, Nance, gaiety is no delight to me,” he replied; “but ‘noblesse -oblige,’ dearest—we must live up to our position. The Squire of Rowton -Heights is the biggest man in the place—he must entertain. Dame Rowton -must entertain too. Ah! pretty one, how superb you will look in that old -dress—and I have brought home a trinket for you.” - -“A trinket!” said Nance; “but I have so many.” - -“None like this,” he answered. “What think you of a black diamond?” - -“Black,” she said. - -“Aye, such a beauty—fit for the brow of a queen. I am not going to show -it you yet. You shall wear it at our own ball. To-night we will talk over -that matter with Lady Georgina. She is worth her weight in gold when we -take her really into our confidence.” - -“Yes, she has the kindest of hearts,” said Nance; “but do you really like -all this excitement, Adrian? Does it really give you pleasure?” - -“Pleasure,” he answered, his brow darkening; “your kisses alone in all -the wide world give me pleasure.” - -“Take them then,” she answered. - - - - -CHAPTER XXI. - -THE RATS IN THE QUEEN ANNE WING. - - -The new footman’s name was Jacob Short. On his arrival he had specially -requested that he might be called by his Christian name. Nance saw no -objection to this. The man, to outward appearance, was harmless in -every way. Unlike his name he was somewhat tall of stature—this was his -ostensible reason for making the request that he might be called Jacob. - -“I am lanky and long and thin,” he said to the maids, “and when I am -spoken to as Short, it’s like inviting you all to make fun of me.” - -He quickly became popular in the servants’ hall and in the housekeeper’s -room. He could tell good stories. He was extremely obliging and had a -thorough knowledge of his duties. - -There was one member of the household, however, who did not get on with -the new footman—this was the lady’s maid, Hester Winsome. She was a -rather pretty girl, and she took great pains to make herself attractive -when she supped in the servants’ hall. On these occasions she had been -accustomed to delicate attentions from the now absent George. Hester was -a flirt, and she liked a good-looking young footman to pay her attention. -She regretted George, but was abundantly willing to allow Jacob to take -his place. But Jacob did not see this at first. He gave Hester one or -two apparently indifferent glances, read her through and through, and -then determined to have nothing whatever to do with her. - -Hester bore this at first without complaint, but after struggling against -her fate for quite three weeks, she became restive. As Jacob would not -confide in her, she began to make him confidences. - -“Why, you have never been all round the house yet,” she said to him at -supper, on the day on which Rowton came home. - -“How do you know that?” he asked her. - -“How do I know it?” she retorted, lowering her voice, and edging close to -his side. “If you had even tried to go all over the house you’d be asking -questions, my fine fellow.” - -“And how do you know I have not asked questions?” replied Jacob. “I’ll -trouble you, Miss Winsome, to pass me the sardines.” - -Hester pouted, stretched out her hand for the delicacy which Jacob -demanded, and after a time continued in a low voice: - -“Well, then, if you have been over the house, and if you have asked -questions, tell me what you think of the Queen Anne wing?” - -To this query Jacob did not immediately respond. After a long pause he -said slowly: - -“I have not been in the wing yet—can you take me there?” - -Hester’s heart gave a sudden throb of delight. Up to the present, deep as -she undoubtedly was, she had never suspected Jacob to be any other than -a well-behaved and excellent servant. She now saw a chance of getting him -into her power, of forcing him to flirt with her, and her spirits rose. - -“It is difficult to get into that part of the house,” she said. “Do not -say anything more at present. I will come to you if I can at nine o’clock -to-morrow in Vickers’ pantry.” - -Jacob made no reply at all to this, and Hester did not even know if he -heard her. - -At the appointed hour, however, she made her appearance at the door of -the pantry. She held a key in her hand. - -“I saw Leah half an hour ago,” she said. - -“Leah! and who is Leah?” asked Jacob. - -“She is the poor mad lady’s caretaker.” - -Jacob began to polish up his silver—he held a chamois leather in his hand. - -“Now that’s curious,” he said in a slow voice; “so you keep a mad lady on -the premises?” - -“That we do—she is in the Queen Anne wing.” - -“You don’t say so!” - -“I do. I can take you over the wing if you come at once.” - -“I can’t until I have put all this plate tidy.” - -“Oh, bother the plate,” said Hester. “Can’t you come at once?—the chance -may go.” - -“I can come all the sooner if you’ll help me,” said Jacob. “You can wash -while I polish. Now then, two pair of hands are better than one.” - -“That they are,” said Hester, delighted. She put the key on the shelf by -her side, and helped Jacob to wash up the plate. - -With a sudden dexterous turn of his hand and a flick of the leather with -which he was polishing a valuable tray, Jacob contrived to slip the key -into his own pocket. Hester, quick as she was, did not see the movement. - -After a time the plate was all in order, and the footman announced to the -lady’s maid that he was at her service. - -Hester began to look for the key—she looked on the shelf where she had -placed it, she looked on the floor, she felt her pockets and shook -out her apron, but all in vain. Jacob helped her in her search with -assiduity. He appeared as anxious and annoyed as she was. Footsteps were -heard approaching before any solution of the difficulty was arrived at, -and Hester, knowing that her opportunity for that evening was gone, bade -Jacob a reluctant good-night. - -“What am I to do?” she said as she was parting from him. “If I lose that -key Leah will give it to me—it opens the little postern gate into the -garden, and Leah never knew that I took it. I took it yesterday, for I -thought I’d like to show you the Queen Anne wing and the garden, Mr. -Jacob.” - -“And I am sure I am much obliged to you,” replied Jacob. “We’ll have a -good look for the key the first thing in the morning.” - -Hester was obliged to be satisfied, and when she departed Jacob softly -patted the key which lay in his trousers pocket. - -That night, when the rest of the house had gone to bed, the new footman -rose and stole quietly through the silent house. He was evidently an -expert at this sort of thing, for the floors did not creak as he passed -over them, and he turned the handles of several doors without making the -ghost of a sound. By-and-by he found himself in the open air. The night -was a dark one, which favoured his purpose. A great watch-dog, of the -name of Chance, rose up and growled as the man approached. Jacob called -his name very softly under his breath and the creature wagged his tail. - -“Quiet, Chance, stay where you are,” said Jacob. - -The dog looked wistfully after him, but obeyed. - -Jacob Short quickly discovered the little postern door. He slipped -Hester’s well-oiled key into it, turned the lock, and soon found himself -in the Queen Anne garden. - -The night was a cold one, but Jacob did not seem to mind that fact in -the least. He stayed in the garden for two or three hours, and during -that time he explored every inch of it. Dark as the night was, there was -a perfect map of that garden sketched out in Jacob Short’s brain before -the first streak of daylight dawned. He was back in his bed by that time, -having made some discoveries which excited him considerably. - -“I could never have done it with that minx of a girl tacked on to my -heels,” he said to himself; “but she shall show me the inside of the -house whenever she likes—and now to sleep, and to keep my astonishing -suspicions to myself until they become certainties.” - -In the morning the man put the key of the postern gate into Hester’s -hands. - -“I found it buried under some rubbish on the floor,” he said. “I’ll be -very much obliged if you will take me to see the wing to-night.” - -Hester, who had slept badly, was delighted to get back the key again, and -early that evening, having made a _rendezvous_ in advance with Leah, she -took Jacob into the wing. - -Leah met the pair just outside the mad lady’s sitting-room. - -“How do you do?” she said, after Hester had formally presented Jacob -Short to her notice. “I am sorry that my patient happens to be asleep at -this moment, so I cannot take you into her sitting-room.” - -“I won’t awaken her, and I’d like to see her,” remarked Jacob. - -Leah shook her head. - -“It cannot be done,” she said. “If she were to wake it would be as much -as my place is worth. You can see the rest of the house, of course.” - -“Well, thank you for that,” replied Jacob. “It seems an uncommon snug -place,” he added, glancing round him as he spoke. - -“Yes, it is well enough,” replied Leah. “It is to all intents and -purposes a little house by itself. Come this way now—I’ll show you the -bedrooms first.” - -Leah was right in saying that the Queen Anne wing was a complete small -house. It contained kitchen, scullery, coal cellar, two sitting-rooms and -two large airy bedrooms. The little house was well but plainly furnished -There was nothing gaudy about it, and the furniture was somewhat -old-fashioned; but the whole place had a cheerful and complete air of -comfort. - -“This is my bedroom,” said Leah, “and this is my mistress’s.” She entered -one of the large bedrooms as she spoke. “You see this door,” she added: -“this communicates with my mistress’s room—come in and I’ll show it to -you. See, my mistress has no door to her room, except through mine. There -was a door, but Mr. Rowton had it built up when Mrs. Cameron was brought -here. We have been obliged to bar the windows, too, and they only open a -very little way at the top; but, of course you would not notice that at -night. The poor lady has a comfortable room, and, but for the fact that -she is really in confinement, all the ordinary luxuries of life.” - -“Yes, the place seems comfortable,” said Jacob. “I am interested in the -insane,” he continued; “I had a sister once who went off her head—they -took her to the Bethlehem Asylum, and she did not live very long, poor -thing. Her sad case makes me take a sort of liking to all insane people.” - -“Insanity is a most fascinating subject,” interrupted Hester at that -moment. There was a queer light in the strange girl’s eyes. She walked -about Mrs. Cameron’s bedroom, prying here, there, and everywhere. - -“Hester, your curiosity will be your undoing,” said Leah, giving the girl -a grim smile which flitted across her strong face for a moment and then -disappeared. - -“Are you often disturbed by your charge at night, Mrs. Leah?” queried -Jacob. - -“Now and then,” replied Leah, “but often for a whole month the poor lady -sleeps without rocking. It is wonderful what good nights she has, all -things considered; she is often more restless in the daytime than she is -at night.” - -“And are the rats as troublesome as they were?” suddenly asked Hester. - -“No; the last poison had good effect,” replied Leah, turning her back as -she spoke. - -“Are you troubled with rats?” asked Jacob. “Why don’t you keep a cat?” - -“Mrs. Cameron hates cats,” answered Leah. “It is one of her illusions, -poor thing, that she is pursued by a black cat. She would not see one -within a yard of her at any price.” - -“If I were you, Mr. Jacob Short,” said Hester with a quick, sudden -movement which brought her directly facing the new footman, “I’d ask to -see the cellars of this house. The cellars are, to my way of thinking, -very curious.” Her dark eyes flashed as she spoke. - -“To be sure,” replied Jacob; “that is, if I am not giving too much -trouble.” - -“Well, you are, and that’s plain,” replied Leah. “There is nothing at all -wonderful in the cellars; they run under the house. For that matter, I -believe they run under the whole of Rowton Heights. I like houses with -cellars, for my part; they keep the sitting-rooms so much drier. It is a -pity, of course, the rats have got into them; but, as I said just now to -Hester, they have not troubled us very much lately. Come to the kitchen, -if you like, and I’ll show you the door which leads into the principal -cellar.” - -They went downstairs, explored a small and well-appointed kitchen, and -a short time afterwards the footman and Hester bade Leah a cordial -good-night, and returned to the house. - -“Now, you must never tell on me,” said Hester as they walked back over -the grass, for Leah had let them out from the Queen Anne garden. “If it -was known that I had shown you the mad lady’s wing, it would be as much -as my place was worth.” - -“I have no object in betraying you,” said Jacob in a sharp voice. - -“And what do you think of it?” said Hester, after a pause. - -“I think nothing of it,” answered Jacob, “only that my master must be a -very considerate gentleman.” - -“Yes, that he is,” replied Hester; “it is not everyone would keep a mad -sister close to him, and so comfortable, too.” - -“Exactly,” replied Jacob. - -“It is a good thing the rats are not so troublesome now,” continued -Hester. - -“Very good,” said Jacob. - -The maid favoured him with a glance of some irritation. - -“You must be a ninny,” she said, after a pause. - -“I don’t understand you, Miss Winsome,” replied the new footman. - -“Well, now, just tell me plain out and honest,” returned the girl, “if -you believe that story about the rats?” - -“I have no reason to disbelieve it,” he answered. “Have you?” - -“Yes, that I have.” - -“I know what you think,” said Jacob, after a pause; “you are -superstitious—some girls are made that way—and you believe in ghosts.” - -“Very substantial ones,” she retorted. “I could tell tales to them that -are curious. You are not curious, are you, Mr. Short?” - -“One of my faults,” replied Short, after a pause, “is that I am made -without the least scrap of curiosity. They say it is a sign that I am -lacking in human sympathy; but I never did take the least glimmer of -interest in what did not concern myself. It is nothing to me whether -there are rats in the cellars, or whether there are ghosts. You will -excuse me now, Miss Winsome, for hurrying on; I have got to take the wine -into the drawing-room; it is past ten o’clock.” - - - - -CHAPTER XXII. - -THE MAN WITH THE MARK. - - -The Rowtons now entered on a very gay time. They accepted every -invitation which came to them. No night passed which did not find them -either dining out or attending large evening receptions. The ball at -Pitstow turned out an immense success, and Nance was the acknowledged -belle of the occasion. She wore one of her most beautiful Paris dresses, -which gave her all that diaphanous and somewhat cloudy appearance which -best set off the delicate style of her beauty. Nance wore diamonds on -this occasion, and there were no jewels to match with hers amongst the -giddy throng. By-and-by, the time drew on when Rowton and his wife were -to give that house-warming which the master of Rowton Heights had spoken -of on the day when he first took Nance over the house. The preparations -for the ball were at their height, and the ball itself was to take place -within a week’s time, when, to Mrs. Ferguson’s unbounded astonishment and -annoyance, Jacob, the valuable new footman, begged for a holiday. He came -to the housekeeper just when she was at her busiest, and made his request -in that cool, quiet voice which always characterised him. - -“I want to go up to London for a day and a night,” he said. - -“Well, I suppose you can when the ball is over,” she returned. “You have -not been here two months yet; but you are a good servant, and I daresay -Vickers can manage to spare you; but, of course, such a thing cannot be -thought of until the ball is over.” - -“I am very sorry,” replied Jacob, “but I have had bad news from home, -and must go and attend to matters myself. If you let me off to-day, Mrs. -Ferguson, I’ll be back, at the very latest, the day after to-morrow.” - -“You cannot go at all. Your request is most unreasonable,” said Mrs. -Ferguson. “There are some new servants coming down immediately, and the -house will be full from end to end; then half of the guests at least will -arrive on Saturday. No, no, my good fellow, I cannot listen to you. Don’t -keep me any longer. I can give no servants holidays until the ball is -behind us instead of in front of us.” - -Jacob retired without a word. - -But he was not to be out-done. After thinking matters over for a moment -or two, he resolved to attack his mistress, and, if necessary, to take -her partly into his confidence. After a little searching he found Nance -in the large conservatory which opened out of the yellow drawing-room. -Her husband was with her. He was busily engaged re-potting some flowers. -Rowton was devoted to horticulture, and no employment gave him greater -pleasure. Nance was helping him—garden gloves on her hands, and a large -apron over her pretty morning dress—when she was startled by hearing -Jacob’s quiet voice in her ears. She turned round quickly. - -“Can I speak to you for a moment, madam?” he said. “I am very sorry to -trouble you.” - -“Certainly, Jacob,” replied the girl in a kind voice. “What is the -matter? You look quite in trouble. Can I do anything for you?” - -The man glanced over his shoulder at Rowton. Rowton, absorbed in his -work, did not even know that Short had come into the conservatory. He was -bending over a very valuable cactus. - -“Nance,” he called out, “come here. This is certainly a night-flowering -cactus, and I do believe there is a bud coming. We must watch for the -time when it bursts into flower; the scent is something never to be -forgotten—the flower only lasts during one night. Can you sketch? You -ought to make a drawing of it. Well, if you can’t, I can. You never saw a -night-flowering cactus, did you?” - -“No, no,” she answered. “I’ll be with you in one moment, Adrian. Now, -Jacob, what is it you want?” - -“Can I speak to you alone, ma’am? I won’t keep you,” said the man. - -Nance walked to the door of the conservatory. Jacob followed her. - -“I am very sorry to be troublesome,” he said, “and I really thought -to get to London without worrying you in the matter, ma’am, but Mrs. -Ferguson won’t let me go.” - -“Do you really wish to leave us?” said Nance. She forgot at that moment -all about Crossley; and Jacob was nothing more to her than an ordinary -valuable and good servant. “You seem to suit the place very well,” she -continued. “I am sorry you have to go.” - -“I don’t want to go at all, ma’am. I am coming back again; but I must go -to town to-day.” - -“Well, why not? I daresay you can be spared.” - -“Mrs. Ferguson says not, ma’am. Now the fact is,”—here Jacob lowered -his voice, and his eyes sought the ground—“it is Crossley; I have had a -letter from him.” - -“Crossley the detective?” cried Nance, with a start. - -“Yes, ma’am; perhaps you won’t speak so loud. I have had a cipher from -Crossley this morning—in answer to one of mine, of course. You know, Mrs. -Rowton, why I am here?” - -“Nance, what is keeping you?” called her husband. - -“I cannot stay with you now, Jacob,” said Nance, colouring and looking -confused. “Coming, Adrian. Of course, if you want to go to town,” she -continued, glancing almost nervously at the footman, “you must do so. Do -not stay away longer than you can help. Tell Mrs. Ferguson I have given -you leave.” - -“Thank you, ma’am, I am extremely obliged,” answered Jacob. - -He left the conservatory, walking in his deliberate fashion through the -drawing-room. In the lobby outside he came face to face with Hester -Winsome. - -“Well?” she said, looking at him interrogatively. - -“Well?” he replied, drawing himself full up. - -“I saw you talking to my mistress,” said Hester. “Were you asking a -favour?” - -“Yes and no,” replied Jacob. “One of my relations is ill, and I am -anxious to go to town to see her. Mrs. Ferguson would not let me off -because of all this fuss in connection with the big ball, so I went to -Mrs. Rowton.” - -“How sly of you,” said Hester. “Of course, she, poor weakling, gave you -leave.” - -“You ought not to speak of your mistress like that, Miss Winsome. Yes, -she gave me leave. She is a kind-hearted young lady. I’m off to town in -an hour. Shall I bring you a pretty trifle when I return?” - -“That’s as you please,” answered Hester, with a smile. “I may be going -to town on my own account before long,” she added. “I am rather tired of -Rowton Heights. It don’t seem the right sort of place for a girl like me. -There’s nothing to excite one here—at least, nothing to excite one who -has been used to London ways.” - -Jacob smiled. - -“You’ll have plenty of excitement next week,” he said, “when all the -grand folks are down. The house will be chock full, like an egg full of -meat.” - -“Yes, won’t it?” said Hester. “They’re putting up beds everywhere. Now, -don’t it seem stupid to crowd people like that when the Queen Anne wing -would hold three or four more of the guests? Why cannot beds be put in -the Queen Anne wing?” - -“You are very unreasonable,” said Jacob. “How can a poor lady who is off -her head be disturbed with company?” - -“Of course, I forgot,” answered the girl. “And the rats, too, might -frighten the guests. Oh! it’s best as it is, no doubt.” Her eyes flashed -in a knowing way. - -“By the way, Mr. Jacob,” she called out as the man was disappearing down -one of the passages, “have you heard the latest news?” - -“No,” he said, arresting his steps as he spoke. - -“Why, it is this,” answered Hester, running up to him, “there’s been -no end of a big burglary took place last night at Castle Stewart. The -postman brought us the news this morning.” - -“I have not heard anything of it,” replied Jacob. “A burglary, did you -say—not really?” - -“Yes, really, and a very big one. The burglars got in through one of the -upper windows—they say they had rope ladders with them and all kinds -of modern contrivances—and they broke open the safe in Lady Arabella’s -dressing-room, and took off all her jewels and a lot of plate from the -butler’s pantry besides. The police are scouring the country to try and -catch some of the thieves.” - -“It is a good thing we have one of Clever’s safes here,” remarked Jacob. - -He stood quite silent for a moment, evidently thinking hard. Then he went -to find Mrs. Ferguson to let her know that his young mistress had given -him permission to take his holiday. - - * * * * * - -That evening Crossley the detective was enjoying his pipe over a snug -fire in his little house near Clapham Common. He had gone through a day -of hard work, and was just in the humour to appreciate some well-earned -rest, when his servant opened the door and announced a visitor. The next -moment Short stood before him. - -“Here I am,” said that worthy. “I got your cipher by the first post this -morning and managed everything first rate. The house is full and will be -still fuller, so I must take the first train back. And now what do you -want of me?” - -“Sit down, Jacob,” said Crossley; “if you are in a hurry I am more than -willing to go to business at once. You seem, to judge by your letter, to -be managing all right down in those parts.” - -“Yes, I am making discoveries,” said Jacob; “and some which I fancy will -surprise you. These I keep to myself for the present. The discoveries -which relate to the special business which keeps me at Rowton Heights, I, -of course, disclose to you.” - -“Why not all your discoveries?” said Crossley. - -“Because some are not ripe for disclosure at the present moment,” -answered Jacob, in a terse voice. “The fact is this, a clue is a delicate -matter—a clue seems to me to be often a sort of intangible thing. If you -speak of it, it vanishes under your grip. But I repeat that things look -well, and that I am doing good work.” - -“Glad to hear it,” said Crossley, “the part of your work which concerns -me is what I am naturally anxious to hear about. You know what you went -to Rowton Heights for?” - -“Rather,” said Jacob—“to get hold of the man who murdered young Mr. -Follett.” - -“Yes, we must nab him soon, I fancy.” - -“He requires careful handling,” said Jacob. “Your clue to him at the -present moment is a piece of paper with a certain cipher and a certain -hieroglyphic upon it—the man himself being marked in a peculiar way.” - -“Precisely,” said the detective, removing the pipe from his mouth, and -looking hard into Jacob’s eyes. - -“You arrested a man lately who belonged to the Silver Mob,” continued -Jacob. “On examining his papers you found a letter, or part of a letter -written in the same cipher, and signed with the same hieroglyphics.” - -“I did, I did. What is the good of going into that over again?” - -“I want to get it firm in my mind,” continued Jacob. “You sent me to -Rowton Heights because your suspicions pointed to one man.” - -“Good Heavens! yes,” said Crossley, jumping up as he spoke. “It is -ridiculous for a man like me to feel anything, but you don’t know, Short, -what I have suffered on account of these suspicions. The young lady wants -to go on with this matter and yet——” - -“If your suspicions and mine are correct,” continued Jacob in a calm -voice, “the business will break her heart—still business is business. I -don’t mean to drop the thing now. It is true at the present moment I have -not found any cipher at Rowton Heights like that which you hold in your -hands, but I think I see the way to doing so before long. I also believe -that I shall discover the mark for which we are searching. It won’t be -long, therefore, before we put our hands upon the man.” - -“And he is?” said Crossley, bending forward, his voice dropping to a -whisper; “speak low, Jacob, for Heaven’s sake!” - - - - -CHAPTER XXIII. - -DAME ROWTON. - - -Jacob Short returned the next day to Rowton Heights, and almost -immediately afterwards the excitement and confusion incident to the -great ball began. Many fresh servants were engaged for the occasion; a -string band from London was secured; in short, no expense was spared to -make the occasion a worthy one, and to render the ball as brilliant as -possible. The old ball-room was too magnificent in itself to require much -decoration. The carved oak, which covered it from ceiling to floor, was -re-polished, but the windows were not draped, Nature’s draping of ivy -and old creepers being considered far more effective than anything man -could devise. The ball-room, which was over one hundred feet in length -and thirty feet in breadth, was one of the most celebrated rooms in the -whole county. In the old days, brave knights and fair ladies had held -high revelry here. It was well known also that more than one personage -celebrated in the history of England had figured in the giddy mazes of -the dance in the old room. For years it had been shut up, as misfortune -and even poverty had come to the noble old family who for so many -generations had reigned at Rowton Heights. The occasion, therefore, of -its being re-opened was considered a truly auspicious one, and certainly -Rowton and his wife could not have discovered a more popular way of -entertaining the county than by allowing them to dance once more in the -oak ball-room. It had been long years now since Rowton Heights had so -resounded to mirth and merry-making. - -For days before the ball the house was full of eager and expectant -guests. Smart young men from town and the prettiest girls of the -neighbourhood gladly accepted invitations to stay at the Heights. The -host and hostess were seen on this occasion at their very best. Nance, -under her husband’s protecting wing, lost much of her inborn shyness. -Her gentle beauty, her sweet low voice, her affectionate and sympathetic -manner, could not fail to make her a universal favourite. As to Rowton, -he was, as Lady Georgina Strong expressed it, every inch a man of the -world, and, she was wont to add, fascinating at that. - -“There is a certain air of mystery about your husband, Nancy,” she said -on one occasion to the young wife, “which much adds to his attractions. -He is delightful, gay, debonair; but watch him, he never talks of -himself. He never tells anybody what he does with his time.” - -“With his time?” said Nance, looking slightly startled. “What is there to -tell?” - -“I only allude to his mysterious absences,” said Lady Georgina in a light -tone. “Dear me, child, you need not turn so pale—he is with you now. He -always was a favourite, and he will go on being so to his dying day. I -sometimes wish he were a little more of a flirt, however; it would be -glorious to have a flirtation with him. How you open your eyes! You -think because he is your husband——” - -“There are few men like Adrian,” said Nance, in a proud tone, “and -he——”—her lips trembled; she could not get out the next words. - -“You are a greedy little creature,” said Lady Georgina, who was watching -her closely. “You need not fear that he will ever flirt with anybody but -you. Why, child, he loves you to distraction. I only say that I consider -it scarcely fair of you to keep such a man all to yourself.” - -Nancy laughed almost gaily. She did not often laugh. There was an under -vein of sadness in her, which not all her present great happiness could -quite remove. - -Sweeping her arm round her waist, Lady Georgina led her into the next -room. - -“Come,” she said, “you must not hide your charms. You are too much of the -violet in the shade. Don’t you know that you and your husband are simply -worshipped by everyone in the house?—you and your husband, and that dear -manly boy, Murray.” - -“Ah, anyone would love Murray,” said Nancy; and this was true. - -The handsome little fellow had added to the merriment of this gay time. -The excitement and pleasure were new to him, and he enjoyed the mirth -and the merry-making all the more in consequence. He and Roy obtruded -themselves on all possible occasions. They made a picturesque addition to -many a lovely scene, and added to the mirth when it was highest, and to -the wit when it flowed most freely. - -The great day of the ball at last arrived, and Lady Georgina came over -early to the Heights to help Nance and to hear the latest news. - -“Not that there is anything special for me to do,” she said in an almost -vexed voice as she flung herself into a chair in Nancy’s pretty boudoir. -“It seems to me that these are the days for idle hands—at least, where -rich people are concerned. Money commands willing labour. Money banishes -fatigue; money destroys illusions. There was a time when I should have -slaved myself to death to produce results which, by the magic wand of -your money, Nance, can be made ten times more beautiful than any toil of -mine could possibly effect. Well, never mind, you are the wife of the -richest, the gayest, the most delightful man in the whole county. Ah, -and here comes that angel of virtue to speak for himself. How go the -festivities, my friend?” she continued, holding out her hand to Rowton, -who entered the boudoir at that moment. - -“Swimmingly,” he replied, seating himself on a sofa near her. “There are -so many people in the house that they entertain one another, and leave -their host and hostess practically with nothing to do. As to the ball, I -do not anticipate a hitch anywhere.” - -“There’s one thing left to settle, fortunately for me,” said Lady -Georgina, “and that is this young lady’s dress. I have not yet seen her -in the Dame Rowton costume.” - -“No more you have, and no more have I,” said Rowton. “The dress is all -complete, is it not, Nance?” - -“I believe so,” she replied, somewhat indifferently. “Hester told me -that a box arrived from Madame Delaroi, of Bond Street, last night.” - -“That genius, Delaroi!” cried Lady Georgina. “If Delaroi tries to get up -the antique, then there is certain not to be a flaw in the costume. You -sent her a photograph, did you not?” - -“We not only did that,” replied Rowton, “we had her down to examine the -Gainsborough picture for herself.” - -“Once again, I must repeat, what will not money effect,” said Lady -Georgina. She tapped her fingers playfully on the ivory handle of a large -fan which she wore at her waist. - -“Come,” she said, turning to Nance, “you must put on your dress before -the evening. Let me help you to do it now.” - -“I don’t want to,” said Nance, somewhat lazily. - -“But, my dear child, you must. Some trifling alteration may be necessary. -Besides, I have come over to make myself useful, and useful I must be -made. You will like to see the modern Dame Rowton when she is rigged -out,” continued Lady Georgina, turning to Rowton. “We will ring for you -when we are ready to show you the exhibition.” - -Nance rose to accompany Lady Georgina to her dressing-room. On the way -there she suddenly stopped. - -“Now, what is the matter?” asked that good lady. - -“Nothing,” said Mrs. Rowton; “only sometimes I am sick of so much dress -and so much money.” There was a wistful and very sad tone in her voice. - -“Dear me, child, you would be much more sick if you had not got the -dress and the money,” replied Lady Georgina in her brusque voice. “Don’t -quarrel with your lot, Nancy,” she added. “Take the goods the gods give -you with a thankful heart. There are few women so blessed.” - -They entered the dressing-room, and Nancy shut the door. - -“I know you are right,” she said, making an effort to recover her -spirits, “and when Adrian is at home there is no woman in all the world -whose heart is more full of thankfulness. Oh, I suffered when he was -away,” she continued. “I earnestly hope he will never leave me again.” - -“Poor little girl!” said Lady Georgina. - -She paused for a moment, thinking somewhat deeply for her. - -“It would be unkind,” she said then, “to counsel you to wish for the -impossible. You must take the sour with the sweet, the dark with the -light, like all the rest of us, Mrs. Rowton. Your husband will certainly -leave you again. He is a wanderer not only by nature, but by heredity. -His father was one of the most celebrated travellers of his day. His -grandfather could never stay three months in the same place, and as to -Adrian, he has been already over the greater part of the world. Yes, my -dear, he will of course, travel again, and leave you again, and come back -to you again and rejoice your heart. Now let us be content with the happy -present. Heigh ho! for the beautiful dress. Shall we ring for your maid?” - -“Let us manage without her,” said Nance. “I do not like Hester,” she -continued. “Each day I dislike her more.” - -“Then in the name of fortune, child, why do you keep her?” said Lady -Georgina. “You are surely your own mistress and can do just what you -please.” - -“Of course I am my own mistress,” answered Nance, “but I do not like to -give way to mere fancy, and the girl really serves me very well. Still,” -she added, emphasis in her voice, “I do not like Hester Winsome; I know I -never shall like her.” - -“Did you ring for me, madam?” said Hester’s voice at that moment. - -Both ladies turned and started. Hester had advanced a few steps into the -room. Her face looked serene and innocent. - -“I surely heard you ring for me, madam.” - -“I did not ring,” answered Nancy. - -“Another time, knock before you enter a room, Hester,” said Lady Georgina -in her curtest, shortest voice. - -“Yes, please do, Hester,” said Nancy; “but now that you are here, stay. I -want to try on my new ball dress. You told me, did you not, that it had -arrived from Madame Delaroi’s last night?” - -“Yes, madam, it is in the large wardrobe.” - -Hester crossed the room as she spoke, opened a wardrobe, and took out -a magnificent dress of the palest cream brocade, richly and heavily -embroidered with seed pearls. - -“Ah!” cried Lady Georgina, “that dress is worth looking at. It really -makes my mouth water. For the third time, I say, what it is to be rich!” - -“The dress is lovely,” said Nance. She went up to it, and, lifting the -train, flung it over her arm. - -“It is not only the material but the style,” said Lady Georgina. “Why, -it is unique, perfect. Madame Delaroi is a genius. See this enticing -petticoat. Notice the train—the way it will set. You must be careful how -you hold it up to-night, Nancy. See, oh, do see this fascinating little -shoe with its pearl buckle. Get into your costume, my dear; be quick -about it. You will certainly be Gainsborough’s Dame Rowton come alive.” - -“If I might venture to speak, madam,” said Hester, “I think your hair -ought to be arranged to correspond with the dress, or it will be -impossible to judge of the general effect. The hair must, of course, be -piled up very high on the head and powdered.” - -“Yes; but I cannot wait for that just now,” said Nance. - -“You must, Nance: we really must see the thing complete,” said Lady -Georgina. - -“Well, if I must, I must,” replied Mrs. Rowton. - -She sat down before her glass with a good-humoured sigh. - -“There are some disadvantages in being rich,” she said, smiling up into -Lady Georgina’s face. - - - - -CHAPTER XXIV. - -THE BLACK DIAMOND AGAIN. - - -While Hester was busy dressing Nancy’s hair Lady Georgina seated herself -near, and began chatting volubly as usual. - -“By the way,” she said, after a moment’s pause, “I am told there has been -another robbery in the neighbourhood. The burglars broke into Belton -Priory last night. Fortunately they were heard before they committed much -mischief.” - -Nance listened to this information with somewhat languid interest, but -Hester, who was sweeping some of her mistress’s beautiful hair over a -high pillow, started violently, and dropped the pad which she was using -to the floor. When she raised her head again after stooping to pick it -up, her whole face was scarlet. - -Lady Georgina, whose bright eyes took in everything, noticed her sudden -increase of colour. - -“The ruffians escaped,” she continued, speaking in her quick incisive -voice, “but I believe they carried off very little. Of course, at Castle -Stewart the loss of plate and jewels is considerable. The Belton Priory -people have got off much better. I cannot imagine,” continued the good -lady, tapping her feet impatiently, “what the police are made of in -these days. How is it that they cannot get the faintest trace of these -burglars? It is reported that they belong to a certain gang, called the -Silver Mob.” - -“How much you seem to know about burglars,” said Nance, shuddering -slightly as she spoke. “Do they really go about in gangs?” - -“I believe so, very often,” said Lady Georgina, after a pause. “They say -the Silver Mob is very well-known to the police; that it has also existed -for a long time. But the members are so clever and so widely scattered, -that it is almost impossible to collect evidence sufficient to arrest any -of them.” - -“Well, I hope none of the burglars will come here,” said Nance. - -Her hair was finished now, and she rose from her seat. Hester helped her -put on the beautiful dress, and Lady Georgina amused herself hopping -round, pulling out the train, and ejaculating over it in various staccato -exclamations of delight. - -A knock was heard at the door, and Rowton put in his head. - -“Is the dressing complete?” he asked. - -“Yes, pray come in,” called out Nance. - -Hester was putting the finishing touches to the beautiful robe. Nance -turned and faced her husband. - -“My darling,” he cried, “powder does not look well by daylight.” - -“One moment,” said Lady Georgina. - -She went to the window, drew down the blinds, pulled the curtains across, -and turned on the electric light. - -“Now,” she said, “speak the truth. Was there ever a bonnier, a more -lovely resurrection?” - -“Hail! fair dame,” said Rowton. - -He fell suddenly on one knee with a fantastic gesture, and kissed the tip -of Nancy’s slender hand. - -“You are complete but for your jewels,” he said. “I will fetch them.” - -“No; to-night will do,” she answered. - -“I think you can leave us now,” said Lady Georgina, turning to Hester, -who was standing submissive and subdued in the background. - -“Yes, certainly, Hester, I do not require you any longer,” said Nance. - -“Thank you, madam,” replied the girl. - -She went softly across the room, opened the door, went out, and shut it -behind her. - -Rowton was still busy examining the dress. - -“I am going for the jewels,” he repeated. “We must see the effect -complete.” - -“It really is not safe, Mr. Rowton, to have jewels lying about at the -present moment,” said Lady Georgina. “We were talking about those -mysterious burglaries which are taking place in the neighbourhood just -when you came in.” - -“Ah, of course,” said Rowton. “How clever burglars are in the present -day! Have the police yet got the least inkling as to the scoundrels who -have broken into Castle Stewart?” - -“Not they. Police, I think, are born without brains,” said Lady Georgina -in a fretful tone. “But the Stewarts are not the only victims. The -Frasers at Belton Priory have also had their place broken into.” - -“You don’t say so!” cried Rowton. - -“Yes, it is a fact. The attempted burglary took place last night, between -ten and eleven o’clock. Fortunately, as I say, it was in this case only -an attempted burglary. The old butler gave the alarm, and the ruffians -decamped without doing much mischief. They had only just got into the -butler’s pantry, and had not even begun to attack the safe. I am told -that they made off with some spoons and a few other articles of plate, -but nothing really worth speaking about. The case was very different -at Castle Stewart, and, unless the police get quickly on their scent, -the mischief will never be repaired. Poor Lady Arabella is, I hear, -inconsolable. She has lost, among other treasures, her famous rose -diamond.” - -“The police are sure to find the brutes in the end,” said Rowton. He came -close to Nance as he spoke, and softly rearranged the setting of one of -her sleeves. “Did you really say that Lady Arabella had lost her rose -diamond?” he said, turning to Lady Georgina. - -“Yes; the old family heirloom, estimated as worth quite sixty thousand -pounds.” - -“A gem of that kind will certainly be traced,” said Rowton. “Still,” he -added, “as you say, the whole thing is preposterous. To think of men in -the latter end of the nineteenth century being able to break into a house -in the dead of night and take away jewels out of some of those marvellous -modern safes, quite beats my comprehension. It is a good thing that we -have got one of Clever’s safes here.” - -“Yes; you are in luck,” said Lady Georgina. “There’s not a house in the -whole country which contains so much plate and valuables as this.” - -“True,” said Rowton, tapping his fingers on the back of Nancy’s -chair. “Well,” he added, starting as if from a reverie, “as we have -the treasures we must use them. There will be a good lot of plate out -to-night, and Nance must wear her jewels—or, at least, jewels suitable to -her dress. I’ll go and fetch them.” - -He left the room. - -In a few moments he returned with an old leather case, which he unlocked, -and exhibited before Lady Georgina’s delighted eyes a magnificent -selection of pearls, rubies, and diamonds. - -“Pearls are the right ornaments for that dress,” he said, glancing at his -young wife, “and I think,” he added, “I have got the very thing.” - -As he spoke he touched a secret spring in the box. A drawer flew open, -revealing a single string of pearls, each nearly the size of a robin’s -egg. Rowton lifted it out and clasped it round Nancy’s soft white neck. - -“There,” he said, “you are complete now. Anything further would spoil the -effect.” - -Nancy went up to the glass to examine herself. - -“Are these heirlooms?” she asked. - -“Of course, dearest. Lady Georgina, don’t you remember them?” - -“Yes,” she replied. “I saw them last on your mother’s neck. I was a tiny -child at the time, but the unusual size of the pearls attracted me. What -is the matter, Mrs. Rowton?—you look disturbed.” - -“It is our house-warming, and I want to wear one of your presents to -me,” said Nance, going up to her husband. “You spoke of a black diamond. -I have not seen it yet.” - -“A black diamond!” cried Lady Georgina; “you surely do not mean to say, -you lucky people, that you possess a priceless treasure of that sort. -There are only a few really valuable black diamonds in the whole world.” - -“Strange as it may seem,” said Rowton in a careless tone, “I happened to -pick one up when I was abroad. It is a strange gem, and I was able to -get it cheap. Yes, Nance, you shall wear the black diamond, if you like -to-night. I’ll fetch it at once.” - -When he left the room, Lady Georgina went to the door and locked it. - -“I want to say something to you,” she said, lowering her voice to a -whisper as she approached Nancy’s side. “You must be very careful about -your jewels. Don’t leave those pearls about when you go downstairs. I -agree with you in not liking that maid of yours. What is more, I begin to -suspect her.” - -“Suspect her? What about?” asked Mrs. Rowton. - -“I cannot exactly say. But did you notice how she changed colour, how -evidently confused she was when I spoke about the big robbery at Castle -Stewart, and the attempted one at Belton Priory?” - -“No, I observed nothing,” said Nance. - -“You have no suspicion in you, child; but I tell you I am certain Hester -Winsome is not straight. Half these burglaries are committed through the -connivance of girls like her. Ah, here comes your husband with the black -diamond. I really am devoured by curiosity.” - -Lady Georgina flew to unlock the door. Rowton came back bearing a small -case in his hand. He touched the spring, and the case flew open. An -enormous diamond of the purest water, but in colour as black as coal, lay -on its satin bed within. The diamond was set in heavy gold, to which a -pin was attached; and the gem was evidently meant to be worn in the hair. -Without a word, but nevertheless with fingers which slightly trembled, -Rowton lifted the treasure from its bed, and placed it in his wife’s -powdered locks. - -“There,” he said, “come and see yourself once again in the glass. I -guessed that this queer stone would fit you to perfection. You are so -fair that the sort of devildom of the thing comes out all the better from -contrast.” - -“Upon my word, that diamond looks almost uncanny,” cried Lady Georgina. -“What possessed you to get it for your wife?” - -“Because of its rarity, and because I am rather fond of the uncanny,” -said Rowton, with a slight laugh. “The price of this gem, like a good -woman, is above rubies.” - -“Well, it certainly is magnificent,” said Lady Georgina. “It will be -remarked by everyone in the room.” - -“Why not? I mean it to be,” answered Rowton. - -“Those tiresome burglars who are hovering round the neighbourhood had -better not get wind of it,” continued Lady Georgina. “If they do, they -are certain to have a try for this house and its treasures.” - -“I am afraid that fact will not prevent Nance from wearing her husband’s -present,” said the master of the Heights in a careless tone. “It sends -out queer rays, does it not?—rays not of day but night.” - -“Adrian, I am half afraid of it,” said Nance. - -She put up her hand, took the pin from her hair, and looked at the -sparkling dark gem with a frightened expression on her face. - -“You poor dear little mass of superstition,” said Rowton; “what can there -be to frighten you in your husband’s present?” - -“Not in your present,” she answered, “only I wish it were not black.” - -“Wear it for my sake, sweetheart,” he said. “I have taken a fancy to it. -It has a queer incomprehensible look. You take my fancy in it.” He sank -his voice as he spoke until it thrilled with suppressed passion. - -“Then I will wear it gladly for you,” she said in as low a whisper. - -Lady Georgina turned and walked to the window. - -“It is tiresome sometimes being in the room alone with such a pair of -crazy lovers,” she murmured to herself. - -Aloud, she said, after a moment’s pause, turning and speaking to Rowton: - -“Have you ever heard of the Silver Mob?” - -“The Silver Mob!” he replied. “No, I can’t say that I have. Who are they? -What are they?” - -“A notorious gang of burglars. They say that the robberies in this -neighbourhood are being committed by them.” - - - - -CHAPTER XXV. - -KIDNAPPED. - - -The great house-warming at Rowton Heights was never forgotten by anyone -who was present at it. The merry ball was not only remembered on account -of the grand festivity itself, but because of that mystery and tragedy -which immediately followed it. At the time it went, as Rowton had -prophesied, without a single hitch. Rowton was now a king, and Nance was -a queen. The king had come in for his own again, and the county rejoiced. -Pretty Nance, or Dame Rowton, as the guests called her on account of her -quaint and lovely dress, was the undoubted belle of the occasion. She -suited the quaint rich costume to perfection. Her slim young figure, -her delicate features, the bloom of youth on her cheeks, the sparkle of -hope and happiness in her eyes, gave to her beauty a unique and almost -spiritual appearance. She might have really lived in the days she so -cunningly represented. There was a certain ethereal quality about her -which made her appear at times, and under certain emotions, more spirit -than flesh; but hers was the sort of beauty which no man has ever been -known to resist. There was something womanly, essentially gentle, about -her. It was impossible to connect unkindness, want of charity, or any of -the vices with that sweet face. - -Nance was one of those people who feel so much that, like an Æolian -harp, each breath which blew upon her brought out some fresh attribute of -her bright spirit. Never for long could the charming face look the same. -One half hour the cheeks would be bright, the eyes shining, the rosebud -lips would part with smiles; the next, all the colour would have fled, -the pathetic eyes would look full of undefined trouble, the lips would be -too faintly coloured for health; laughter would then be banished, and the -grave face would be too thoughtful for its youth. - -To-night, however, Nance showed little of the more sombre side of her -character; the place, the occasion, the presence of her dearly beloved -husband, all helped to raise her to a state of exaltation. She gave -herself up to the happiness of the occasion and the hour. - -“What a couple those two make!” said more than one guest as the husband -and wife received their guests near the principal entrance. - -“And what a charming little cavalier that boy is!” said a lady who was -devoted to children, and whose eyes wandered over Murray’s handsome -little figure with a certain thrill of sympathy. - -The little fellow was dressed as a cavalier of the time of Charles I., -and the dress suited his picturesque dark beauty to perfection. - -“How like his uncle he is!” everyone said. - -Once the boy heard the words. He glanced round with a flash in his eyes, -and said excitedly: - -“I’m so delighted you say that. I want to be like Uncle Adrian—that is, -in _most_ things.” - -He did not add any more. He was devoting himself just then to Lady -Georgina, who, amused with his manly airs, condescended to dance with him -once or twice. - -“This is our dance,” he said, running up to her. “I’m so glad it is not -a square dance. I hate square dances. This is a right down jolly waltz. -There’s nothing like a waltz, is there?” - -“No, when you are young, and it does not turn you giddy,” said Lady -Georgina. - -“Well, you are young enough,” he said, looking up at her. - -“And so are you,” she replied with a laugh. - -“I wish I were older,” he said. “If I were older, we might be betrothed, -might we not?” - -“I don’t think age matters,” said Lady Georgina, “we can be betrothed if -you like.” - -“Do you mean it really?” - -Murray’s face glowed with delight. - -“It is really nice to be engaged,” he said, after a pause, “and you are a -tall lady. I always said I would have a tall lady to be my wife, for then -she might become something like Aunt Nancy. Come on, won’t you? Don’t let -us waste lose a minute of this dance.” - -Lady Georgina stepped into the middle of the room, and she and Murray -danced together to the amusement of many people who watched them. As they -approached the other end of the ball-room, they suddenly came plump up -against Hester Winsome. She was passing through the room with a tray of -glasses in her hands. Lady Georgina’s dislike to this girl was increasing -each moment. She stopped now to reprimand her. - -“What are you doing here?” she said. “Do you know that it is very wrong -of you to bring glasses into the ball-room? We might have knocked them -all over.” - -[Illustration: “What are you doing here? Do you know it is very wrong of -you to bring glasses into the ball-room?”—_Page 211._] - -“I am really sorry, madam,” said Hester, dropping a curtsey as she spoke. -“I know I ought to have gone round by the corridor outside, but this part -of the room seemed quite clear just for the moment, and Jacob was in a -hurry. He sent me flying for some fresh glasses. I am very sorry, of -course.” - -“Well, don’t do it again,” said Lady Georgina, “and go away now; this is -no place for you.” - -Hester tripped across the room, carrying her glasses deftly. Lady -Georgina and Murray prepared to resume their dance. Suddenly Hester’s -face was seen in the doorway. - -“Master Murray, may I speak to you for a moment?” she called out. - -“What can you want, Hester?” cried the boy. “I am very busy just now. I -can’t leave my partner.” - -“I won’t keep you long, sir; there’s something you ought to know.” - -Hester’s face looked really troubled. - -“I wonder what she wants,” said Murray to Lady Georgina. “Would you mind -very much if I went to her?” - -“No, dear,” was the reply, “I’ll sit on the window ledge and wait for -you.” - -“Please don’t give our dance to anybody else.” - -“No, I will keep it for you, my little lover,” said Lady Georgina, -kissing her hand to the handsome boy. - -He laughed back at her and ran out of the ball-room. The moment he did -so, Hester took his hand, and led him a step or two into the supper room. - -“I really cannot stay with you, Hester,” he said; “what can you possibly -want with me now?” - -“I am very sorry to bother you, Master Murray,” said the girl, “but the -fact is, I am in an awful fright. I am terribly afraid your poor mother -has managed to get loose, sir.” - -“My mother! Oh, what do you mean?” - -“What I say, Master Murray. I was going through the garden just now, and -I saw someone dressed as your mother dresses running and dodging just -behind the laurel shrubs. If she did get loose, she would think nothing -of going into the ball-room and frightening everyone. I wanted to see Mr. -Rowton about it, and hoped he might be at the lower end of the room.” - -“Shall I try and fetch him for you?” said Murray. - -“No, sir, it is not necessary; you’ll do just as well as my master.” - -“I!” said Murray. His little face turned pale as it always did when his -mother was mentioned. “Perhaps you know, Hester,” he said with a sigh, -“that mother is not very fond of me. I do not see how _I_ am to find her.” - -“Of course not, my little gentleman,” said the girl. “Leah is the one -who ought to do that. Now, if anyone could be got to run round to the -Queen Anne wing, Leah would soon put matters straight. I’d go myself, but -there’s such a heap to be done that I really haven’t a single moment.” - -“Hester, stop talking there and come and help us,” said Jacob from the -other end of the room. - -“Yes, Jacob, I’m coming. Please, Master Murray, would you help us, sir?” - -“If I can. Do you want me to go to the Queen Anne wing?” - -“Oh, sir, if you only would.” - -“But I am never allowed to go there.” - -“That don’t matter, sir, on an occasion like the present.” Hester slipped -her hand into her pocket as she spoke. “Here is the key of the little -postern gate in the garden,” she said, lowering her voice. “You know the -Queen Anne garden, of course, Master Murray?” - -“Of course I do,” answered Murray. - -“Will you go there now, sir? You can open the postern gate easily; then -you have only to run across the garden, and tap with your knuckles on the -back door. Leah will be there to hear, for she is expecting me round with -a bit of supper presently. I promised I would bring her over a trayful. -Go, Master Murray, be quick, tell her what I said.” - -“Of course I will,” said Murray. “It would never do for mother to -frighten the people in the ball-room.” - -He ran off quickly. The mere thought of his mother had always the power -to depress him, but his spirits were high to-night. - -He soon found the postern door, and let himself in. The garden was not -large; he quickly ran across it, and found the back door of the house. -Here he knocked with his knuckles as Hester had desired him to do. His -first knock was unanswered. He repeated it in some impatience. This -time he was evidently heard. He saw through the fanlight overhead the -light of a candle coming nearer and nearer. The next moment the door was -cautiously opened, and a voice said, in muffled tones: - -“Who is there?” - -“It’s me, Murray Cameron,” said the child. - -“Then you are just the person we want, Murray Cameron,” answered the -voice. - -A hand was cautiously put out, and the child was pulled into the house. -The candle was immediately extinguished; a cloth was thrown over the -little fellow’s face. He found himself lifted into somebody’s arms and -carried—he did not know where. - - - - -CHAPTER XXVI. - -A “PLANT.” - - -Until the daylight dawned in the far east the merry ball went on. Even -with daylight the happy dancers were scarcely willing to give up such -glorious fun; but the happiest times must come to an end, and at long -length the sound of the last carriage wheels was heard to die away upon -the gravel outside the old house. The guests who were staying in the -house retired to their various rooms, and Nance, Lady Georgina, and -Rowton found themselves for a moment alone together. - -“I am dead tired, of course,” said Lady Georgina, “but I really may as -well say frankly that I never had a better time in my life. The whole -thing was so young and yet so old.” - -“What do you mean by that conundrum?” asked Rowton with a careless laugh. - -“Must I unriddle my riddle?” she replied. “Well, then, here’s the answer. -The ball was young because it was spirited and absolutely unconventional; -it was old because it seemed to partake of a certain last century -flavour—the room, the situation, certain memories, all conspired to that; -but most of all was the last century flavour accentuated by Dame Rowton’s -presence.” Here Lady Georgina gave a mock but graceful bow in pretty -Nancy’s direction. “Have I explained myself?” she said, turning her -bright eyes full on Rowton’s somewhat flushed but handsome face. - -“Perfectly,” he replied. “You have the gift, Lady Georgina, of making -very neat compliments. Now I vote that we all go to bed and discuss the -charms of our house-warming to-morrow.” - -“By the way,” said Lady Georgina, as she prepared to leave the room, “I -missed one person towards the end of the evening. Who was it ordered -little Murray off to bed so early?” - -“Murray to bed!” exclaimed Nancy. “Why, surely he never went to bed. He -begged of me to let him stay up during the entire night, and, perhaps not -very wisely, I gave him leave. The fact is, I did not think the child -could sleep with so much noise going on.” - -“Nevertheless, he must have gone to bed,” said Lady Georgina, “for I -have not seen him for several hours. He was dancing with me, having a -very good time, and making outrageous proposals, the monkey, that I -should be his future wife. He was called out of the room by your maid, -Hester Winsome, but promised to be back in a moment. He never came back, -however.” - -“Mrs. Ferguson may have sent Hester to speak to him,” said Nance after a -pause; “she is quite a dragon about early hours for the boy. I wonder he -did not appeal to me. Poor little dear, he must have been disappointed -if he was banished off to bed when he expected so thoroughly to enjoy -himself.” - -“The boy was much better in bed,” said Rowton suddenly; “don’t fret -yourselves about him now. Good-night, Lady Georgina.” - -He held out his hand as he spoke. The lady took it, favoured him with a -full admiring glance, kissed Nance on her cheek, and left the room. - -“Now, Nancy, to bed, to bed. I cannot keep my eyes open a moment longer,” -said her husband. He took her hand and they ran upstairs. - -A fire burnt in the beautiful bedroom; the doors of the two -dressing-rooms were wide open—fires were also blazing there. Through the -drawn curtains, with their soft shadows of rose colour, peeped in the -first rays of the dawn. - -“How horribly dissipated I feel,” said Nance with a smile. “The fact -is, I have never in the whole course of my life spent the entire night -dancing before.” - -“You have enjoyed everything, have you not, dearest?” - -“Almost beyond the point of enjoyment,” she replied. “My happiness was -so great that I felt, to allude to an old superstition, ‘fey,’ as they -express it.” - -“Nonsense, little woman,” replied her husband. “This is the beginning, -let us trust, of many scenes as gay, as fresh and invigorating.” - -Nance moved a step or two nearer to Rowton as he spoke. A ray of sunshine -at that moment pierced through the rose curtains and fell across her face -and figure. It gave her a sort of unearthly beauty. Rowton went up to -her, put his arms round her, and clasped her to his heart. - -“What is there about you, child,” he said, “which moves all the best in -me? The dead, forgotten good stirs feebly once again in my breast.” - -“But you are good. Why will you ever and always run yourself down?” she -said, a note of pain in her voice. - -“To you I _am_ what I seem,” he said; “for you I could, devil that I -am—yes, Nancy, for you I could almost become an angel.” He unloosed her -suddenly as he said the words. “Get to bed, child,” he said; “take off -those pearls and that diamond.” - -Nance put her hand to her head, took the black diamond from her hair, and -then slipped the row of pearls from her neck. - -“I am glad to be rid of these priceless treasures,” she said. “Had you -not better take them down to the safe at once, Adrian? Is it wise to keep -them here till the morning?” - -“It is morning now,” he said, with a yawn; “burglars do not come in broad -daylight; the jewels can lie with perfect safety in your dressing-room -till we get up. Now I am going to tumble into bed as fast as ever I can.” - -He went into his dressing-room as he spoke, and Nancy rather slowly and -with a certain unwillingness, which she could not account for, went to -hers. - -To her surprise and by no means to her pleasure, Hester, looking pale and -worn, was waiting for her. - -“Why are you here, Hester?” exclaimed her mistress. “I particularly told -you that I did not wish you to stay up.” There was some annoyance in -Nancy’s gentle voice. - -“Yes, ma’am, you are very kind and thoughtful,” replied the maid, -lowering her eyes as was her invariable habit, “but I could not possibly -let you unlace your dress.” - -“My husband could have done it. I really wish you had obeyed me,” said -Nance. “Well, as you are up you had better do what is necessary. Please -give me my jewel-case from the dressing-table; I want to put the pearls -and this diamond into it.” - -Hester took up a beautiful morocco jewel-case, unlocked it and held it -out before her mistress. Nancy put the string of pearls and the diamond -in the top compartment of the case. - -“It is a queer, uncanny sort of stone,” remarked Hester, looking at the -black diamond as she spoke. - -Nancy did not reply. Hester locked the case and gave her mistress the key. - -“If you have no objection, ma’am,” she said, after a pause, “would it not -be best to put this case into the safe?” - -“No; it is quite unnecessary,” replied Nancy: “you can put it on the -shelf in my wardrobe; and if you are nervous you can give me the key of -the wardrobe.” - -“I will certainly do so, ma’am; it is really not wise to have jewel-cases -of this sort about when burglars are known to be in the neighbourhood.” - -“I am perfectly sick of the subject of those tiresome burglars,” said -Nancy. - -Hester made no remark at all to this, and soon afterwards left her -mistress. - - * * * * * - -The tired household slept long and late, unsuspicious of any danger. It -was between nine and ten the following morning when Nancy suddenly opened -her eyes. She started up in bed, and was about to ring her bell to summon -Hester, when the young woman hurriedly opened the bedroom door and stood -on the threshold with a scared and absolutely deathlike face. - -“Oh, madam, I’m so glad you are awake,” she said. “Vickers said you ought -certainly to be aroused at once, and yet I did not like to do it.” - -“What is the matter, Hester? How terrified you look!” cried Nancy. - -“Oh, I am, madam. Please will you wake Mr. Rowton; Vickers wishes to see -him immediately.” - -“Go into my dressing-room. I’ll be there in no time,” said Nancy. - -Hester closed the bedroom door softly behind her. - -“Adrian, dear, wake; you are wanted at once,” cried Nancy. - -Rowton opened his eyes with a start. - -“What is it?” he cried. - -“Vickers wants you; I am afraid there is something wrong. Hester came to -the door to call us; she looked so frightened.” - -“Vickers wants me!” repeated Rowton. “I don’t know that there is anything -to alarm one in that. I am afraid he must wait for a little, however. -I feel much too sleepy to get out of bed at present.” He turned on his -pillow as he spoke, and wrapped the bedclothes round him. - -“But you really must get up, Adrian. Hester’s face looked positively -terrified. I know there is something grave the matter.” - -Somewhat unwillingly Rowton sat up in bed, yawning as he did so. - -“My dearest,” he said, noticing how Nancy’s hand trembled, “there is -probably nothing at all to alarm anyone. Servants are always taking -fright. You have not been long at the head of an establishment of this -sort; if you had, you would not put yourself out simply on account of a -scared face. In all probability Vickers misses one of the spoons, and -thinks the gang of burglars who are haunting this neighbourhood have -broken into the house. I do wish the police would nab those fellows, in -order to give us all quiet nights.” - -“I wish, Adrian, you would get up. I am quite convinced it is worse than -you imagine,” said Nancy. - -She went into her dressing-room as she spoke. - -To her surprise and consternation both Hester and Mrs. Ferguson were -waiting for her there. The housekeeper was on the verge of hysterics. - -“The most frightful, awful thing has happened,” she cried; “we cannot -find Master Murray high nor low, and Vickers says some people meddled -with the safe last night. He says a lot of the plate and most of the -jewels are gone, and, oh, ma’am, look, look!” - -Nancy turned quickly round. The housekeeper was pointing to her wardrobe, -which had been broken open. A glance showed her that her small private -jewel-case, the case in which she had put the pearls and diamonds, had -been abstracted. - -“Don’t be so frightened,” she said to Mrs. Ferguson; “I’ll go back at -once and tell my husband. Of course the burglars will soon be caught. But -what did you say about Murray?” - -“That is the worst of all, ma’am, to my thinking—the child is missing; he -can’t be found high nor low.” - -“Murray missing! You must be dreaming,” said Nancy. - -“No, I am not, ma’am; we have searched all over the place for him. He -never lay in his bed at all last night, the blessed lamb. Where he is -Heaven only knows.” - -“Who saw him last?” asked Nancy. - -“I did,” said Hester, suddenly coming forward. - -She spoke with a catch in her voice; her face was deadly pale. She was -scarcely able to keep steady; and, staggering slightly, leant up against -the wall. - -“Tell me everything, and be quick,” said Mrs. Rowton hurriedly, beginning -to dress as she spoke. - -“I believe that I was the last person to see the young gentleman,” -replied Hester. “The fact is this, ma’am: I got a fright just between -ten and eleven last night soon after the ball opened. I saw, or fancied -I saw, a lady flitting about in the garden. You remember, ma’am, there -was a moon, but there were lots of black clouds, and the light was always -being shut away by the clouds going across the moon; but just for the -minute it shone out quite bright, and I distinctly saw a woman running -and stooping as she ran close to the laurel hedge. I seemed to recognise -the dress, and I thought at once that poor Mrs. Cameron had got loose. I -wanted to tell my master, for I knew it would be awful if she ran into -the ball-room. I made an excuse to get into the room, hoping that Mr. -Rowton might be somewhere within sight; but I only caught sight of Master -Murray, and it occurred to me that I would ask him to help me.” - -“You did very wrong,” said Nancy; “you know, or you must know, that it is -not safe for the boy to be with his mother. Well, go on, be quick.” - -“I had no time to think, madam, and besides, I am not supposed to know -anything.” Hester made an effort to give her head its old pert toss. “I -managed to get Master Murray out of the ball-room,” she continued, “and -I asked him to run across to the wing and tell Leah at once that Mrs. -Cameron had escaped. He ran off quite willingly. I gave him the key of -the postern door, which opens into the Queen Anne garden.” - -“And the child has never come back? You must be making a mistake,” cried -Nancy. - -“It is true, ma’am; alas! it is true,” sobbed Mrs. Ferguson. “I was over -with Leah this morning, and she says she never saw the boy, and never -heard him knock, and Mrs. Cameron did not escape at all last night, but -at the very time that Hester fancied she saw her, was sound asleep in -bed. Oh, I dread to think what has happened—burglars breaking into the -house, and the child gone, kidnapped most like. Oh, the plate and jewels -are nothing—it is the child.” - -“Yes; it is the child,” said Nancy. - -She had dressed herself now. The very magnitude and imminence of the -catastrophe which had suddenly overtaken her, gave her a certain feeling -of strength. She remembered that queer sense of being “fey” last night; -she remembered the words which she had spoken to her husband. - -“Well,” she said, looking at the two terrified women, “you have done -right to tell me; don’t be over frightened; try and keep yourselves calm. -The boy will, of course, be found immediately. I’ll go now and tell Mr. -Rowton.” - -She ran into the next room, but Rowton had already dressed and gone -downstairs. The direful tidings had, of course, been broken to him by -Vickers. - -Nance at last came face to face with her husband in the butler’s -pantry. There a scene of the utmost confusion and destruction met her -astonished eyes. The celebrated Clever safe, which was supposed to be -proof against any burglar in the land, had been burst open by means of -certain explosives, which had probably been introduced through a joint -in the side. The safe had been nearly completely rifled of its contents. -The secret receptacle for the jewel case had been discovered, and the -splendid Rowton diamonds, with many other valuable and priceless jewels, -had disappeared; the gold plate had also completely vanished. In short, -the burglars had possessed themselves of many thousand pounds’ worth of -valuable goods. - -“Here’s a wreck,” said Rowton, turning to Nance when she appeared. His -face was pale, and his underlip shook. “You see what this boasted safe is -worth, after all,” he continued. - -“Yes, yes; but the jewels are nothing,” panted Nancy, “it is the child. -Who minds about the jewels or the plate? Oh, Adrian, it is Murray.” - -“Murray!” cried the man; “what in the world do you mean? What has Murray -to do with this?” - -“Nothing, of course,” said Nancy, tottering as she spoke, “only they seem -to have stolen him, too. He cannot be found anywhere; Murray is lost.” - -For answer Rowton took his wife’s hand with that grip of iron which had -hurt her so much on the night of her arrival at the Heights. - -“Come into my study,” he said in a voice which he scarcely recognised as -his own. He shut the door when he got there, and turned her round to face -him. - -“Now, tell me everything,” he said. - -“Why do you look like that?” she replied. - -“Don’t mind my looks. Tell me everything, quickly.” - -Nance repeated the story which Hester had told her. - -“A plant!” muttered Adrian under his breath. - -“What did you say, Adrian? I did not hear you.” - -“The devil is in this job, Nancy,” he replied; “for Heaven’s sake, leave -me for a moment.” - -“Do you really think any harm has happened to the little fellow?” - -“Harm? God only knows. Would I had never been born. Leave me, wife; I -shall go mad if your innocent eyes look into mine a moment longer. I must -do something, and I must be alone.” - - - - -CHAPTER XXVII. - -INVISIBLE INK. - - -Nance left the room. The moment she closed the door behind her the master -of the Heights went straight to his desk. His brow was like thunder; his -face was white with an awful grey shadow over it. - -“Long John has gone one step too far,” he muttered. “The robbery was -planned and carried out to perfection. It was done as a blind, and as a -blind it will succeed admirably; but this—this blow was aimed at me. I -have threatened to throw up the sponge. If I do, it will mean so much -that all will be up with the Silver School. Now, hear me, Heaven,” -continued the man, clenching his hand and looking up as he spoke, “I -swear, I swear that, as I live, if that boy is not back at the Heights -within twenty-four hours, I carry out my threat.” - -Trembling violently, Rowton sat down before his desk and opened it. He -took out some paper of a peculiar make and quality, dipped his pen into -a small bottle which contained a preparation not in the least like -ordinary ink, and wrote a short sentence. At the end of this sentence -he appended a hieroglyphic. The paper was then folded up, put into an -envelope and directed. Having done so, Rowton put on his hat and went out. - -As he was walking up the avenue, Jacob, the footman, who had been -unremitting in his active services and presence of mind during the -terrible scare of the morning, also put on his hat, and followed his -master at a respectful distance. - -With quick strides, Rowton approached the little post office of the small -adjacent village. The post-mistress, who had evidently not yet heard -anything of the burglary, looked at him with some slight surprise when he -entered her shop. - -“Am I in time to catch the post, Mrs. Higgins?” he asked. - -“Yes, sir, just; Polly and me, we are packing the bags now.” - -“Then here is a letter; hold out the bag and I’ll drop it in.” - -The woman did so. - -“Thank you, sir,” she said. - -“Now I want to send off a telegram.” - -“Here are the forms, sir, and a new pen.” - -Rowton scribbled two words on a telegraph form, added a brief address, -and handed it in. - -“I want this to go at once,” he said. - -“I’ll send it off this moment, sir; it is early, and the wires are sure -to be clear.” - -“Very well, I’ll wait and see it off; it is of the utmost importance.” - -The woman turned to where the little telegraphic apparatus stood, and -immediately worked off the message while Rowton stood silently by. - -“Thank you,” he answered. He left the post-office as he spoke. - -Just outside he ran almost into Jacob’s arms. - -“What are you doing here?” cried his master with a scowl. - -“I beg your pardon, sir; I saw you go out, and I thought I’d run after -you, sir, to suggest that the police should be telegraphed for from -Pitstow.” - -“Aye, a good thought,” answered Rowton; “go into the office and send a -wire off immediately.” - -Jacob lingered outside the post-office until his master’s figure had -vanished from view. Rowton did not once look round. When Jacob could see -him no longer, he too, went into the post-office. - -“I want to send a telegram,” he said to the post-mistress; “please give -me a form.” - -“Dear, dear, you must be all gone mad on the subject of telegrams,” she -answered; “there’s Mr. Rowton sending off the queerest words, enough to -frighten a body. Oh, I am not going to tell, so don’t you think it, Jacob -Short.” - -She showed him with a motion of her hand where the telegraph forms were -lying. As she did so, his eyes met hers with a fixed and peculiar glance. -She faintly nodded to him, and then her face turned pale. - -“Run, Polly,” she said to a rosy-cheeked girl who was helping her, “and -tell Hudson to be quick; tell him it’s time the post was off, or he will -miss the train at Pitstow.” - -The girl immediately left the room. - -“That was well done,” said Jacob; “now we have not a minute to lose. He -brought a letter here, did he not?” - -“He did that, Mr. Short; he brought it and dropped it into the mail-bag -himself. I can’t find it, so there’s no use in your trying to meddle. It -is as much as my place is worth, even talking to you on the subject, and -if I was to do more, it’s penal servitude might hang over my head.” - -“It might, or it might not,” said Jacob; “we have talked over these -matters a few times, haven’t we, Mrs. Higgins? It is rather late in the -day for you to take up this tone. I thought the matter was all arranged. -You want thirty pounds, don’t you now? You shall have it if you give me -one look at the letter which Mr. Rowton has just dropped into the bag.” - -The woman hesitated again; she had a weak and somewhat cowardly type of -face—her mouth expressed greed. When Jacob spoke of the thirty pounds -which might so easily become hers, her eyes glittered with an ugly light. - -“Heaven knows I do want that money,” she said, “and I don’t suppose any -harm will come of it; be quick, then, or Polly will be back.” - -The woman shivered as she spoke. She lifted the flap of the counter. - -“I was just about to seal the bag,” she said; “I won’t look—you do.” - -Jacob slipped inside the counter. The post-mistress held the bag, -half-full of letters, for him to peep in. His eyes which were keen as an -eagle’s, quickly discovered the despatch he wanted. - -He lifted it out of the bag and coolly deposited it in his pocket. - -[Illustration: “He lifted the dispatch out of the bag and coolly -deposited it in his pocket.”—_Page 229._] - -“No, no; that’s not fair,” she cried in terror. - -“Perfectly fair,” he replied; “I’ll post it myself at Pitstow in time to -catch the same mail.” - -“You cannot; it is impossible.” - -“It is quite possible. Don’t keep me now, woman; here’s your thirty -pounds.” He laid an envelope on the counter, and vanished before she -could utter a word. - -Going as quickly as ever his feet could carry him, Jacob approached the -nearest inn, ordered a trap and the fleetest horse in the livery stables. -He made a very plausible explanation for his hurry. - -“You know all about the burglary up at the Heights,” he said—“well, I’m -off to see the police at Pitstow; my master told me to telegraph, but it -occurred to me it would be best to drive over and bring one or two of -them back with me. Now, do be quick. Half a crown to the man who brings -round the trap first.” - -“It shall be at your service in three minutes at the farthest,” said the -burly host of the little village inn. He ran off to the stables, and -several men began to loaf round and eagerly question Jacob Short. - -“I think I’ll go and lend a hand in putting the harness on the horse,” -said Jacob, who did not want to communicate any of his tidings to the -excited bystanders. He had reason for his hurry, for at that moment the -cart containing Her Majesty’s mail rattled up the street. Two minutes -afterwards Jacob himself was driving as fast as he could in the same -direction. He soon overtook the mail cart, nodded to the driver, whom he -happened to know slightly, and promising his own driver five shillings if -he got to Pitstow ten minutes before the mail, settled down comfortably -to consider the present position of affairs. - -Pitstow was quite five miles away, and part of the road was very lonely. -When Jacob got to the lonely part, the mail-cart was so far behind that -it was not even visible. Short’s driver was smoking a cigar supplied to -him by that worthy, and happy in his own reflections, was looking the -other way. With a hasty movement, Short now took the letter which he had -abstracted from the mail-bag out of his pocket. It was addressed in an -upright and somewhat cramped hand. - -“The sort of hand that ain’t natural to the writer,” muttered Short, a -gratified smile spreading over his countenance. “I’ve seen Mr. Rowton’s -own hand scores of times—big and flowing and easy, with a sort of dash -about it; now, this is as stiff and crabbed as if the writer had got the -rheumatics very bad. Let me see, to whom is it addressed? - -“‘George Morton, Esq., ⸺, Redcliffe Square, London S.W.’ Well, there’s -certainly nothing remarkable in the address. George Morton—the name is -respectable, the locality good.” - -Jacob held the letter close to his eyes; once again he perused the -upright, stiff hand with minute and careful attention. He presently -took a pocket-book out of his breast pocket and carefully compared the -handwriting on the envelope of the purloined letter with some handwriting -which he had in his pocket-book. - -“Done, by Jove! Caught at last!” he muttered. - -He slipped the pocket-book into its place, put the letter once again into -his breast pocket, and began to talk in a cheerful and lively manner to -the man who was driving him. - -The subject of the burglary was, of course, the only one of the least -interest at the present moment. - -“It’s the queerest thing going,” said Jacob Short’s driver; “why, -that’s the third big robbery that’s taken place in the last month or -six weeks—and the police ain’t nabbed one of the fellows yet. I can’t -understand it, can you, guv’nor?” - -“Oh, the burglars will be nabbed all in good time,” said Jacob; “I should -not be a bit surprised if this robbery at the Heights last night did not -do for them. Then there’s the child, you know.” - -“What child?” asked the man. - -“Why, that game little chap, Master Murray Cameron, he was kidnapped, -too, last night, as well as the plate and jewels.” - -The driver, a stolid-looking fellow, dropped his mouth wide open on -hearing this startling intelligence. - -“Heaven preserve us!” he cried; “It is enough to terrify a body. There -seems a sort of judgment on the place. Don’t it strike you so, guv’nor?” - -“It does and it doesn’t,” said Jacob; “you whip up your horse, my man. -Ah, here we are, at Pitstow, at last.” - -“Shall I drive you straight to the police station?” asked the man. - -“No; you put up here at the sign of the Boar; I shall want you to drive -me back before long.” - -Jacob jumped off the cart and entered the inn. - -“A private room, quick,” he said; “a room with a fire in it.” - -Jacob was conducted into a small parlour at the back of the inn. - -“You can have this room to yourself, sir,” said the landlady. “It so -happens that there’s no one using it just now, and the fire is lit all -handy.” - -“That’s right,” answered Jacob; “now bring me pen, ink, and paper. I am -in a desperate hurry—I want to write an important letter to catch the -next post to London.” - -“You’ll have to be quick, then,” said the landlady, glancing at the clock -over the mantelpiece as she spoke, “for the post will be cleared in ten -minutes.” She hurried out of the room to procure writing materials, -returning with them almost immediately. - -“Thank you, ma’am,” answered Jacob; “and now I’ll be all the quicker if I -am left alone.” - -The landlady took the hint and closed the parlour door behind her. - -The moment she did so, Jacob took Rowton’s letter again out of his -pocket. He breathed on the flap, which was securely fastened down, -holding it to his mouth with one hand, while he wrote a communication -of his own, as if for life or death, with the other. At last he took -the moist letter from his mouth. With very little difficulty and with -consummate skill he unfastened the flap of the envelope and took the -letter from beneath. He opened it, to survey nothing whatever except a -perfectly blank sheet of paper. - -“Ha! invisible ink,” he muttered. “Now, will it make its appearance under -the influence of fire or of water? I hope to goodness heat will do it, -for I never thought of ordering water, and the mail will be off in a few -minutes.” - -He rushed to the fire as he spoke, and held the blank sheet of paper at -a little distance from the bars. After doing so for a few seconds, a -satisfied exclamation fell from his lips. Some writing of a bright blue -colour was now perfectly visible on the hitherto blank sheet of paper. -Jacob read the words, which, to an unobservant eye, meant very little: - - “Illness has increased; will call to-morrow for ultimatum.” - -At the foot of this apparently unintelligible sentence was a certain -hieroglyphic of a peculiar shape and size. - -After once again consulting some memoranda in his pocket-book, Jacob -re-enclosed the letter in its envelope. As he did so he observed with -satisfaction that the writing had completely disappeared. Slipping this -letter with another of his own into his pocket, he now rushed almost on -the wings of the wind to the nearest post-office. He opened the door and -went in—the mail was just being packed. - -“Am I in time to post two letters?” - -“Just in time, master, if you look sharp,” said the postmaster. “Here, -give ’em to me and I’ll drop ’em into the bag myself.” - -Jacob did so; the letters were thrown on the top of a heap of others, and -the postmaster began to tie up the bag. Jacob went out of the post-office -with a perfectly radiant face. - -“Well, Jacob Short, you’ve done a nice stroke of business to-day,” he -muttered to himself; “and now I fancy your residence at Rowton Heights -has very nearly come to an end.” - -His mind was completely relieved with regard to the letter which he had -abstracted from Her Majesty’s mail in the little village near Rowton -Heights. After all, it would go by exactly the same post to town. - -He now went to the police station, gave a circumstantial account of the -events of the last night, and, as he expected, was soon accompanied by -two or three of her Majesty’s constabulary back to Rowton Heights. - -The rest of the day was passed, as might be imagined, in hopeless -confusion and excitement. Jacob saw very little of his master and -mistress. He was not required to wait at lunch, but was busily occupied -taking notes with the police, who required someone to help them. - -Most of the guests had left or were leaving the Heights, the ladies -being, many of them, in a state of panic, and everyone earnestly wishing -to get away from a place over which a tragedy seemed now to hang. The -news of the mad lady being confined in the Queen Anne wing had got -abroad; that fact, the abstraction of the jewels, and the loss of the -child, seemed quite to change the aspect of the place. Rowton Heights -was no longer gay, cheerful, the home of brightness and frivolity. -Detectives and superintendents of police kept coming and going; the -entire house was searched from cellar to attic, the Queen Anne wing not -being excepted. Nothing of the least importance was, however discovered, -and not the faintest clue to the lost child was obtained. - -Rowton, who had busied himself all day seeing to his guests and hastening -their departure, came into the room where his wife and Lady Georgina were -seated, about six o’clock in the evening. - -“I cannot stand this inaction any longer,” he said. “I mean to go up to -town to-night myself.” - -“Oh, take me with you,” said Nance, springing to her feet; “the fact is, -I am quite afraid to stay here alone.” - -He fixed his eyes gloomily upon her—they were slightly bloodshot; his -face was more or less flushed. He looked so agitated and upset that Lady -Georgina seemed scarcely to know him. - -“Will you have the goodness to stay with my wife?” he asked suddenly, -giving her a keen intelligent glance, which also seemed to her to convey -to her a certain warning. - -“With pleasure,” she replied. - -“But don’t leave me behind, Adrian,” cried Nance. “I know Lady Georgina -is kind, but I am terrified to be left without you. Please take me with -you to town.” - -“I’ll send for you if necessary, Nancy,” he replied after a brief pause. - -“You are surely not going to stay away long?” she asked with a gasp of -terror. - -He did not answer her, neither did he kiss her; there was an expression -about his face which she could not fathom. Half an hour later he went -away. - - - - -CHAPTER XXVIII. - -HESTER. - - -Jacob witnessed the parting between his master and mistress in the great -hall of the old house. Without apparently noticing anything, he yet -saw with vivid distinctness the queer grey pallor on Adrian Rowton’s -face; he noticed how Nance bit her lips, how tightly her hands were -locked together; he saw a look in her eyes which touched him in spite of -himself. The look was one of agony. As Nance bade a voiceless good-bye to -her husband, her soul seemed to look straight into his. Jacob saw it all -without appearing to see. - -“Poor young lady,” he muttered under his breath; “it ain’t in me to be -very sorry for anyone, but if I could have a spice of feeling it would be -for Mrs. Adrian Rowton. She is so pretty and so kind. Whatever possessed -her to give herself up, heart and soul, to that devil-may-care chap?—and -yet, and yet, if he were not what he is, I could find it in my heart not -to be greatly surprised. Ah, my fine fellow, you’ll know what Jacob Short -has found out about you. You’ll lay low enough before long.” - -As these thoughts flitted through his mind, the footman turned slowly -in the direction of the servants’ premises. He was met just outside the -servants’ hall by the housekeeper. - -“Well, now,” she said, “here’s a new trouble.” - -“And what is that, ma’am?” asked Jacob. - -“Why, as if we had not worries enough, there’s that tiresome girl, Hester -Winsome, has gone and been taken real bad.” - -“Bad?” echoed Jacob; “how so?” - -“You may well ask how so.” - -“Now I come to think of it,” answered Jacob, “she did look a bit queer at -dinner-time.” - -“Well, she is queerer now; she is up in her room sobbing and moaning and -clasping her hands, and crying that she wishes to heaven she had never -set foot in this place, and that her pain is more than she can bear. Pain -of mind, it seems to me, for I can’t make out that there’s anything wrong -with her body.” - -“I wonder, now,” said Jacob, after a somewhat long pause, during which he -was thinking deeply—“I wonder, now, if she would see me. Perhaps you have -noticed, ma’am, that I have a soothing sort of way with me.” - -“Of course I’ve noticed it,” said the housekeeper. “I remarked it from -the very first. It was only half-an-hour ago I was saying to Vickers, -‘if it was not for Jacob Short I really don’t know how we’d have lived -through the day.’ He is the only one amongst us who has kept a cool head -on his shoulders.” - -“Then perhaps I might soothe Hester,” answered Jacob, in his soft and -melodious voice, his face exhibiting the utmost kindness and sympathy. -“Perhaps you would not mind telling her, Mrs. Ferguson, that if she would -like to come downstairs I should be glad to have a chat with her.” - -“I will,” said Mrs. Ferguson; “it is a good thought. You may do something -to make the girl unburden herself, for mind trouble I am convinced it is.” - -Mrs. Ferguson trotted upstairs, and went straight to Hester’s room. - -Hester was laying on the bed, face downwards; she was moaning now and -then very heavily, but otherwise lay perfectly still. - -“Now, you silly girl, have you not recovered your nerve yet?” said the -housekeeper. - -“It is the ache in my head, ma’am,” replied the girl; “there’s a pain -running through me at the back of my head enough to make me screech out.” - -“I hope, then, you won’t screech out, for there is confusion and worry -enough without that. For my part, I have no patience with people who have -not got self-control. You get up, Hester, and come downstairs.” - -“It is easy for you to speak, ma’am,” answered Hester; “your conscience -lies light enough. It was not you who sent Master Murray to the Queen -Anne wing.” - -“Well, and if you did it, child,” answered the housekeeper, her voice -slightly softening, “you did it, I know, with a good motive; you ain’t to -blame for that. Now, cheer up, and come downstairs; it will do you good -to eat a bit of supper with the rest of us.” - -As Mrs. Ferguson said these last words, she laid her hand on Hester’s -shoulder. - -“There’s Jacob, too,” she continued. “Now, if there’s a man I do admire, -it’s Jacob. He has self-control if you like; he has a head on his -shoulders; he don’t think anything of himself. What has not he done -this day? Why, everything for everybody. Helping the police to take an -inventory of the missing plate, remembering all about it—wonderful, -too—better even than Vickers, who has been here for years, and going off -on his own accord for the police, and then seeing my master off to town. -I never had a better servant in the house, and that I will say. When I -told him about you, no one could speak nicer; he said to me at once, -looking as concerned as you please: - -“‘Mrs. Ferguson, maybe I could soothe her a bit. I have a soothing way, -you might remark,’ says he. - -“‘That you have,’ says I. - -“‘Well, then, send her down to me and I’ll have a bit of a talk,’ says he. - -“I answered that I would; so down you go now, Hester, and pour out your -mind to him. You tell him how you feel about sending the poor little chap -off to the Queen Anne wing. He’ll bring you to your senses if anyone -will.” - -“I cannot go,” answered Hester, who had thrown herself back again on her -bed; “it’s useless to expect it of me—my head is so giddy that I could -not rise to save my life; you can tell Mr. Jacob so with my compliments, -Mrs. Ferguson. Perhaps I’ll be better in the morning after I have had a -bit of sleep.” - -“Well, if you are as bad as all that,” answered Mrs. Ferguson, “you had -best take off your clothes and get right into bed. I’ll tell Jacob you -ain’t well enough to see him, and have gone to bed.” - -“Yes, please do,” answered Hester. - -Mrs. Ferguson left the room. - -As soon as her footsteps died away in the distance, Hester raised her -head from the pillow and began to listen intently. Not hearing a sound, -she rose, crossed her room, and turned the key in the lock. It turned -smoothly, as if the lock had been recently oiled. - -Hester then went and stood by the window. Her little room was high up -in a certain wing of the old house; it looked out across the garden. -Night had fallen over the place, and the moon, clearer and brighter than -on the previous night, lit up the landscape with a fantastic and weird -distinctness. Hester clasped her two hands above her head and gazed -steadily out. Her dark eyes were full of a curious mixture of feeling. -Emotion, despair, chased away the almost cruel expression which, on most -occasions, characterised them. - -“I have gone a step too far,” she muttered. “I thought I was taking in -others, and I was took in myself. I am fit to kill myself. There, was -that nine that struck?” - -A little clock on the mantelpiece had signalled the hour. - -Hester went across the room to a wardrobe, which she opened. She took out -a cloak and flung it over her shoulders, and then with stealthy and swift -movements approached the door. She unlocked it and went into the passage -outside. The house was quiet as the grave; the servants were at supper -far away; the mad lady was quiet in the Queen Anne wing; Mrs. Rowton and -Lady Georgina Strong were at some distance in one of the drawing rooms. -Hester’s opportunity had come. - -Quick as lightning she flew down the stairs, and a moment later found -herself under the shade of a large yew tree. The moonlight fell broadly -on the grass, but under the yew there was a shadow nearly black. As she -stood there someone touched her on the arm. - -“So you’ve come,” said a man’s voice in a muffled tone. - -“Yes, I am here, Jim Scrivener,” panted the girl. - -“We can’t talk so near the house,” answered Scrivener. - -“I know a place where we’ll be safe; follow me and keep in the shade.” - -He turned abruptly. Hester, trembling in every limb, followed in his -wake. - - - - -CHAPTER XXIX. - -“CALL ME DAWSON.” - - -Scrivener walked down a narrow winding path, and Hester followed him. -They presently found themselves under some oak trees in a little dingle, -where they were completely sheltered from view. Hester stood up to her -knees in undergrowth, but Scrivener, supporting himself against the trunk -of one of the trees, twisted his arm round a lower branch, and so raised -himself out of the brushwood. In this position he could look down on the -pale and trembling girl. Hester’s agitated face showed distinctly in the -white light of the moon. The light came in checkered bars through the -bare branches of the oak tree. - -“That’s right,” said Scrivener, uttering a little sigh as he spoke; “we -can talk freely now. No one will trace us to this hiding-place. With all -their ’cuteness the police would not think that we were fools enough -to stand out in a place of this sort chatting together—and if they did -see us, why, it would not matter, for we are declared lovers, and the -fooleries of lovers is past belief, as everybody knows.” - -Hester made no reply to this tirade, but her trembling lips suddenly shut -themselves firmly, and she looked boldly up into Scrivener’s face. - -“Well, you are a handsome girl,” said that individual. He jumped down -from his vantage ground, and clasped her in his arms. - -“Let go at once,” she cried. She raised her hands and tried to push him -from her. - -“Hush, hush, old girl, not so loud,” he replied. “Why, what is the matter -with you, Hetty? Ain’t a kiss welcome from your own true love?” - -“Not at present,” she answered, “and if you are my true love, I don’t -know that I am yours. You have played me false, Jim Scrivener, and I am -not sure—no, I am by no means sure—that I want to have anything to do -with you.” - -“Well, now, you surprise me,” he said in astonishment which was by no -means feigned. “I thought our agreement was fair and above board. I was -to make a lady of you, Hester Winsome. With your looks, and that fine, -bold, queenly way of yours, all you want, as I tell you over and over, is -money and the name of an honest man at your back.” - -“An honest man!” said Hester, her lip curling. - -“Well, well,” Scrivener laughed as he spoke. “You must forgive a slip now -and then,” he continued, “and in the eyes of the world I am a rare honest -specimen, in a fair way to make a big fortune. When it is made, really -made, Hester, my girl, we will forsake all the ways of evil. There is a -new world at the other side of this old earth of ours, and we’ll settle -down there and live as honest as any people in the land. Now you know our -bargain. I am to make you a lady and my wife. We are to be married as -soon as ever the registrar will do the job. You have fulfilled your part -to the letter, splendidly, too, and now it is my turn.” - -“All the same, you have deceived me,” said Hester. “We did make a -bargain, but you meant more than I knew.” - -“Ha, ha, you cannot blame me for being a little cunning,” said Scrivener. -“I repeat, you did your part of the job splendidly. If I had told you -all, the fat would have been in the fire—you would never have had the -courage.” - -“The courage! The cruelty, you mean,” said Hester, clasping her hands so -tightly together that the veins almost started through the skin. “You -must let me speak out, Jim Scrivener. You told me some, but not all—you -deceived me. Did you think I’d have gone as far as I did if I had really -known?” - -“No, that you would not, so I kept some to myself.” - -“You said you wanted to have a good look at the child—that you were -really curious about him. You wanted to know if, by-and-by, not at -present, but by-and-by, he might take to the business, the cursed -black business which I hate at this moment as much as I hate you, Jim -Scrivener. You asked me to send him round for you to squint at, as you -expressed it. How could I tell you meant to kidnap him? When he never -came back last night I guessed the whole, and I was fit to kill myself. -I have been fit to kill myself ever since. And now, look here, Jim -Scrivener, I won’t be your wife, not if it makes me the grandest lady in -the land. If you don’t do something, and pretty quick, too, I’ll tell -what I know. I don’t care if I do go to prison for it, I’ll tell what I -know.” - -“Is that your real mind?” said Scrivener, coming up close to her and -looking intently into her face. - -He wore an ugly look; there was a certain green tint about his face which -the moonlight intensified. His small shifty eyes looked cruel. Hester, -who had not much real courage, shrank away from him. - -“We’re ugly people, we are,” said Scrivener, “good to work with but -ugly to meddle with—worse than ugly, dangerous, to cross. If you ain’t -tired of the life that beats in that pretty little body of yours, Hester -Winsome, you had better not talk in that way, for I may as well say out -flat, it would not be worth an hour’s purchase if some of our folk knew -what you just said. Look me full in the face, Hester, and repeat those -words again if you dare.” - -“You know I do not dare, Jim,” she answered; “you know that you have a -terrible power over me; you know that you have had it for a long time.” - -“Yes; you are completely and utterly in my power, body and soul,” said -the man. As he spoke he slipped his arm round her waist and drew her -close to him. “Body and soul, little girl,” he repeated, “you are in the -power of Jim Scrivener, of the Silver School.” - -“Oh, don’t say it so loud,” she panted. - -“I won’t if you don’t drive me to it. There, now you look like your old -self. Give us a kiss, gentle and pretty like. Why, I am so fond of you, -Hetty, that there’s nothing I would not do for you but put my own neck -in jeopardy, and that’s more than any girl can expect.” - -“Yes, I know, Jim,” she replied, seeing it was best to humour him, “and, -of course, I would not tell for all the world. But, look here, Jim, -couldn’t you manage to get the little chap back again? You cannot really -want a little fellow like that. Why, what can he do for you?” - -“We want him as a draw,” said Scrivener. “You let him alone; you won’t -see him for the present.” - -“Oh, Jim, I feel as if I’d go mad when I think of him. I don’t mind a bit -about the jewels nor the silver, nor, for that matter, about Mr. Rowton, -but I do care for that nice little fellow. Oh, there’s no knowing what -harm he will come to—and it is my doing. I shall feel that it’s my doing -to my dying day.” - -“The kid will come to no harm, silly girl.” - -“But where is he, Jim? You might tell me, seeing that you love me so -much.” - -Scrivener laughed. - -“Not I,” he answered. “I do love you, and you’re an uncommon pretty girl, -and I’ll make you a real affectionate sort of husband. You’ll be loving -to me, and I’ll be loving to you, and we’ll be like a pair of turtle -doves together. There, now you are looking at me in your old pretty way. -Upon my word, I am all impatient for the ceremony to take place. You -are not to know where the little chap is, Hester, but there, I’ll say -something to comfort you. He is snug enough and will come to no harm. -Long John has got him, and Long John ain’t to be gainsaid, not by any -silly girl that ever breathed, so you stop whining in that way, and let -us go to the real business which has brought me here.” - -“Yes,” she said, controlling herself with a mighty effort. - -Suddenly she raised her eyes, which were full of tears. - -“I see you won’t tell, and I must be content,” she said. “Will you swear -faithful, then, Jim, that if I do go on bearing this awful weight on my -conscience, no real harm will happen to the child?” - -“Yes, I can swear that right enough. At the very worst, the little -fighting-cock will only enter on a short and a merry life. Why, Hetty,” -continued the man, “think of what it all means—lots of money, lots of -excitement, hairbreadth escapes, adventures no end.” - -“Prison afterwards, penal servitude, and worse perhaps,” she muttered -under her breath. - -“True enough,” replied the man. “I ain’t one to shut my eyes to the -danger; we most of us go that way in the long run; we make up our minds -to that from the first. Why, it is part of the excitement. The fear, for -I suppose it is a sort of fear, makes the pleasure of the present all the -greater. Oh, girl, it is a mad, merry life, and I would not change it for -twenty of the humdrum existences of the city clerk and the other poor, -half-starved beggars I see around me. Now then, my pretty one, when shall -the marriage bells chime?” - -“Not yet,” she answered; “I don’t want to be your wife yet awhile.” - -“Yes, but I want you to. You know too much, Hester Winsome; you must join -us out and out now, or take the consequences.” - -“What do you mean?” she asked, turning pale. - -For answer, Scrivener once again put his arm round her waist, drew her -close to him, put his hand under her chin, and looked fixedly into her -eyes. Then he whispered a short sentence into her ear. - -Whatever he told her had a queer effect. She turned first a vivid red, -and then white to her lips; her slender figure swayed as if she would -faint, and were the man not supporting her, she must have fallen. - -“There’s a brave lass,” he said; “you have taken it as I knew you would. -You must make the best of things now, my beauty. I go back to town -to-morrow, or perhaps to-night, and I’ll see what the registrar requires. -It is my belief, as I have been so long in the place, that we can be -married at very short notice. Now, you leave your present situation in a -week or ten days at the farthest. Why, look here, I am no end of a swell -in town. You’ll be surprised when I take you to your home. In my own way -I am as good as Silver—yes, that I am. I believe his dame was a good bit -taken aback when she came here; so you’ll be when I take you to my humble -dwelling, pretty Hetty. Now let me hear from those beautiful rosebud lips -that you’ll soon be mine.” - -“I’ll soon be yours, Jim,” answered the girl, “though I am in no end of a -funk.” - -The man laughed. He pressed Hetty close to him, and began to kiss her on -her lips and forehead. She submitted to his caresses, shutting her eyes -and trying to keep back the agony which was really filling her heart. - -“That’s all right,” said Scrivener. “You give notice to quit to-morrow, -do you hear?” - -“Yes, Jim.” - -“You had best not give too short notice, or it might rouse suspicion. Say -you are engaged to be married to a respectable man in a way of business. -You might call me Dawson if you like; it don’t much matter; the less -you bring in names, the better, only if you are driven to it, say the -man’s name is Sam Dawson. Then at the end of the fortnight you go up to -town, and I’ll meet you at King’s Cross and take you right away to my -own house. I think that’s all now. You had best slip back, or you may be -suspected.” - -“Very well, Jim, I’ll do what you say, for I cannot help myself. I -suppose you are going to town?” - -“You had best not know where I am going. Leave me to manage my own -affairs. If you don’t know, you can’t tell. There, good-bye.” - - - - -CHAPTER XXX. - -MRS. LARKINS. - - -George Morton, of ⸺, Redcliffe Square, was supposed by his many friends -to be a retired solicitor. He was a man who lived in a comfortable -and respectable way, who gave largely to charities, who was a good -Church member, an affectionate father, and a kind husband. He was much -respected and looked up to in the neighbourhood, and no one would suspect -him of having anything to do with that disgraceful thing, an alias. -Nevertheless, Long John, of the Silver School, and George Morton, of -Redcliffe Square, were one and the same individual. He received Rowton’s -letter in the course of the evening, and its contents by no means -surprised him. The telegram, which had come early in the day, had given -him quite to understand that this troublesome member of his mob or school -was in a state of insurrection. Morton read the letter calmly, slipped -it into his pocket, and proceeded to discuss the soup in his plate. His -wife, a pretty little woman, who had not the faintest idea that her -husband was other than what he represented himself to be, looked at him -with the dawn of anxiety on her face. - -“Does anything worry you, George?” she asked. - -“No, nothing. Why do you ask?” he replied. He gave her a glance out of -his big and beautiful eyes, and she knew at once that he did not wish to -be questioned further. - -“Have you to go out to-night, dear?” was her next query. - -“Yes,” he answered; “I have just received a letter which requires -immediate attention.” - -“Has it anything to do with the telegram which I opened in your absence?” -she asked—“the telegram with the queer words, ‘death imminent.’” - -“I wish, Alice,” he answered, “that in future you would not open my -telegrams. No, the letter has nothing whatever to do with the telegram. -The latter referred to an affair on the Stock Exchange, and was a cipher.” - -“Oh!” she answered, looking puzzled, as he meant her to be. “Then you -cannot come with me to the Norrises’ ‘At Home’?“ she said after a longer -pause. - -“Not to-night; I must go to my club. I cannot say when I shall be in, so -will take the latchkey. Don’t sit up for me.” - -Having finished his dinner, Morton presently went out. - -His wife nodded brightly to him when he bade her good-bye, and soon -afterwards she went upstairs to her nursery. She kissed her children and -heard them say their prayers, and then went to dress for the “At Home,” -to which Morton could not accompany her. - - * * * * * - -At about the time that Long John, or Morton, received Rowton’s letter, -the detective, Crossley, had an epistle of extreme interest from Jacob -Short, the footman at Rowton Heights. He read it over with care and -conned the last sentence with special interest. - - “There’s no doubt,” wrote Short, “that we have found our man. - He answers in every respect to the description which you - have had by you for so many years. The only thing now left - to discover is the mark on the upper lip. The man whom we - suspect—for safety I name no names here—although clean shaven - otherwise, wears a long and heavy moustache. I have tried once - or twice to steal secretly into his room when he was sleeping. - It even occurred to me to drug his wine, in order to ensure - that he might have such deep repose that I could lift his - moustache without his noticing it; but that opportunity has - never come. I doubt, too, whether the man, who is naturally - all suspicion, could arrive at such a state of slumber that - I could effect my object. It is necessary, of course, to - discover this mark, and it is my opinion that the wife is - the only person who will be able to find out whether her - husband conceals under his moustache the death’s head and - arrow.” - -“True,” said Crossley to himself, “too true.” - -Having finished his letter he put it into his pocket, and soon afterwards -went out. Hailing a cab, he drove to an address in Lambeth. His hansom -turned into a shabby side street, and drew up before a small and -decidedly common order of house. Crossley ran up the steps and rang the -bell. After a moment’s delay, a woman opened the door and stood before -him. She was a pale, anxious-faced woman, of middle age, untidy in -appearance, with unkempt, disorderly hair. Her eyes were sunken into her -head as if she had indulged in much and constant weeping. When she saw -Crossley, the colour rushed into her face, and she gave a violent and -perceptible start. - -“How do you do, Mrs. Larkins?” said the detective. - -Mrs. Larkins dropped a curtsey. Her words, when they did come out, were -uttered so quickly that they seemed to tumble one on top of the other. - -“I beg your pardon, sir, I did not know you for the instant, standing -with your back to the light. Come in, sir, if you please.” - -Crossley entered the little house without a word. The woman took him -into her parlour. She was a sempstress; a sewing machine stood on the -centre table, and a lot of plain linen was scattered about. A couple of -children, dirty and ill-fed, were quarrelling on the hearth-rug. They did -not look up or desist from their occupation of pulling each other’s hair -when Crossley and the mother entered. - -“Send them away,” said the detective, pointing to them; “I want to see -you alone, and I am in a great hurry.” - -“Run upstairs to granny, dears,” said the woman to the children. “Ask -granny to give you a bit of supper and put you to bed.” - -“Granny says there ain’t nothing for supper except dry bread,” piped the -elder child, “and I don’t want dry bread; do you, Bobby?” - -“No,” said Bobby, beginning to whimper. “I want cake.” - -“Here,” said Crossley, putting his hand into his pocket and pulling out -half-a-crown, “take this to your granny and tell her to buy you some -cake.” - -The elder child, young as she was, knew the value of money. She clutched -the coin eagerly, and ran out of the room, followed by her small brother. - -“Them children, and myself, for that matter, are half starved,” said Mrs. -Larkins. “I’ve worked ’ard, as you can see, sir, but I can’t make the two -ends meet, no matter how I try. It do seem bitter ’ard, Mr. Crossley, -that you should not let me have the twenty pounds my husband hid away for -me. He knew well when he hid the money in that mug behind the dresser -that an evil day would come. He knew I would be safe to find the money -the first time I turned the room out. I say again, sir, it do seem ’ard -you should have taken it, for it were meant for me.” - -“Shut up, woman,” said Crossley, “and let me speak. I did what I did for -a good purpose, and could do no otherwise. Your husband’s trial comes on -at the next assizes; he is certain to get his five years at the least.” - -“Do you think so, indeed, sir? Oh, my poor Bill. And whatever will become -of me?” The woman raised her apron to her eyes and began to sob. - -“It is impossible for me to say. Now, listen and stop crying if you can. -The fact is this; I know your case is a hard one. I have thought a good -bit about you and that twenty pounds which your husband saved away for -you in case he should be nabbed, as nabbed he was certain to be in the -end.” - -“Yes, yes, sir, I am not going to defend him, but that money I do believe -he come by honest.” - -“The less we talk on that subject, the better,” said Crossley. “Well, -now, look here. I found the money, and as, of course, I ought, I took it -with me because you had no possible right to it; but it so happens that -at the present moment I have got twenty pounds in my pocket—here, in my -waistcoat.” Crossley tapped himself as he spoke. - -“Oh, sir, _that_ twenty pounds?” - -“No matter to you what twenty pounds. I have twenty pounds in my pocket, -and you shall have it—yes, every penny of it, all in gold sovereigns, -too, if you’ll do what I want.” - -“I’m sure there’s nothing I would not do for the money,” began Mrs. -Larkins. - -“Then that is all right; you are a sensible woman when all is said and -done. Now, you just give me a little bit of information.” - -At these words the poor woman’s face, which had gradually begun to -assume an expression of hope, turned once again to its old death-in-life -appearance. She shook her head feebly, and taking up a long seam of -needlework began to sew at it. “I cannot tell on poor Bill’s pals,” -she said; “no, I can’t, it’s no use asking me, so there. I won’t give -evidence agin them.” - -“Very well,” said Crossley, “I can only say I am sorry for you. It is -quite out of my power to give you twenty pounds for nothing. If you help -me, I’ll help you. That is fair and above board, isn’t it? Now, will you -speak or will you not?” - -“I cannot, sir; I really cannot.” - -“Well, well, you have something to sell, and I want to buy it. I offer a -good price, but if you won’t accept, there’s an end of the matter. Good -evening to you, Mrs. Larkins.” Crossley placed his hat on his head as he -spoke and made for the door. - -“Oh, sir!” said the poor woman, “if only you would see your way to give -me five pounds out of the twenty. Even five would save me, sir. I can’t -pay the rent, and we’ll be turned out next week, and everybody knows I am -the wife of a thief, and I can’t get employment, except this sort, and -this sort is starvation, it really is.” - -“Now look here, my good woman,” said Crossley, returning once more and -taking up his stand on the hearth rug, “don’t you think you are a bit of -a fool? What are you making all these bones about? You want the money, -and I am willing to give it to you. I want to buy something which you can -sell. Now, if I promise absolute secrecy, will you tell me what you know -on a certain point?” - -“Oh, if I thought it would never get abroad, of course I would,” said the -woman. - -“Your name will never be breathed in the business—that I swear to you. I -want this information for my own private reasons.” - -“And you’ll give me Bill’s twenty pounds, sir?” - -“I’ll give you twenty pounds before I leave this house, but you need not -call it Bill’s unless you like. I advise you not to for your own sake.” - -The woman was silent for a moment. Taking out a handkerchief, she wiped -some moisture from her forehead. After a pause, she said abruptly: - -“Very well, I’ll tell. I hope to heaven I ain’t doing nothing wrong.” - -“Of course you’re not; you are a wise woman who simply knows when her -bread is buttered. Come here to the light. Do you know this? Have you -ever seen anything like it before?” - -As he spoke, Crossley held a fragment of the letter, which for so many -years he had kept in his possession, before Mrs. Larkins’ eyes. - -“Yes, sir, I seem to know it,” she replied, turning white. - -“It is queer writing, is it not?” - -“Oh, yes, sir, very queer.” - -“And you are sure you have seen it before?” - -“Well, yes, sir, I am positive.” - -“Tell me when and how.” - -“Well, my husband got letters writ like that more than once—several -times. Once he left a letter about and I puzzled to read it. Of course, I -could not make out a single word, and he laughed at me trying to get at -the back of the cipher as he called it.” - -“You are quite right; this letter is written in cipher. Now, can you tell -me the name of the writer?” - -“No, sir.” - -“No, Mrs. Larkins! Remember your twenty pounds.” - -“Even for that I cannot tell what I do not know, sir. I do not know the -name of the writer of that letter.” - -“Have you ever seen him?” - -“Oh, that’s another matter,” said Mrs. Larkins. “Yes, I’ve seen him; he -come here once or twice—once he came and stayed over an hour; he and my -husband talked in this ’ere room.” - -“And you saw him?” - -“I see him come and go. The light fell on his face.” - -“You would know him again, would you?” - -“Yes, sir, well.” - -“Well enough to swear to him?” - -“I think so, sir.” - -“What sort of a man was he? Describe him as well as you can.” - -“So dark that he looked almost like a foreign chap,” said Larkins’ wife; -“taller than most men, and broader. He wore a hat slouched down over his -eyes, so I could not see his face, but his voice was deep and full, and -had a fierce sort of note in it.” - -“Would you say, now, that he was a gentleman?” - -“Oh, yes, he had the way of one—’aughty he were, and proud as a lord.” - -“Well, now, think a minute: you are quite sure you never heard his name?” - -“No, that I didn’t; but Bill was mighty flustered the last time he came -here. I were in the next room for a bit, and I ’eard my husband and this -gentleman talk about a robbery which they meant to commit in the north of -England. I believe it were a bank they wanted to rob. Someone, whose name -I could not catch, had said they were to do the job between them—that is, -my man was to do the real business, and the other man was to watch and -to look on. That’s all I ever heard, and it’s my belief the robbery never -came off—but I remember they planned it.” - -“Here,” said Crossley suddenly, taking a photograph out of his pocket; -“you say you would know your man if you saw him again?” - -“I would, sir.” - -“Was he anything like this?” - -[Illustration: “Here,” said Crossley, taking a photograph out of his -pocket; “was he anything like this?”—_Page 259._] - -“Why, yes, sir,” said Mrs. Larkins, turning pale, “that were ’im. I could -not mistake him. Oh, sir, you swear you won’t get me into trouble for -this. It seems as if I were telling you too much.” - -“Not a bit of it. I swear that your name shall never come out in this -matter. Now, here’s your twenty pounds. I believe you have told me all -you know truthfully, and you can do no more.” - -“Heaven bless you, sir,” called Mrs. Larkins after him when Crossley went -away. - -Before the indefatigable detective went to bed that night he wrote the -following letter, which was addressed to Mrs. Adrian Rowton, Rowton -Heights, near Pitstow, Yorkshire, and ran as follows: - - “MADAM, - - “I have some painful news to impart to you in connection with - the business which has occupied my attention for so many years. - I wish to heaven your father were still alive so that I might - break it to him instead of to you, but it being your express - wish that the thing should go on to the bitter end, I have no - help for it, but to summon you to town as quickly as possible. - On receipt of this letter, which I calculate will reach you - about noon to-morrow, will you take the next train from Pitstow - to King’s Cross? I will meet you at King’s Cross and bring - you straight here to my own house. I shall have something to - communicate to you then which will fall as a blow on you, - madam. I trust to your good sense, however, to keep up under - these afflicting circumstances, and to remember the solemn - promise you are under to your late father. - - “I am, Madam, - - “Your respectful servant, - - “ROBERT CROSSLEY.” - - - - - -CHAPTER XXXI. - -A SUMMONS. - - -Nance received Crossley’s letter about noon on the following day. Lady -Georgina was, of course, still with her. Nance and this lady were -standing by the drawing-room window when Jacob brought in the letter. -Before he left the room, he perceived the death like hue which spread -over his young mistress’s face. - -“When all is said and done, mine is an odious calling,” he muttered to -himself. He went straight to the housekeeper’s room. - -“Mrs. Ferguson,” he said, “even at the risk of incurring your -displeasure, I must ask you to give me another holiday.” - -“What, Jacob, another! Really, what servants are coming to in this day -passes belief. The old business, is it?” - -“Yes, ma’am, the old trouble,” answered Jacob. - -“Well, well, I am sorry for you. You’ll be back to-morrow?” - -“Certain, sure, ma’am, and I am much obliged.” - -Jacob left the room. - -He had scarcely done so when the drawing-room bell summoned him to appear -there. - -Mrs. Rowton was standing by a table—she was taking up and putting down -some new magazines—there was an abstracted and somewhat alarmed look on -her face. When Jacob appeared she started. - -“Did you ring, madam?” he asked. - -“Yes,” she replied. “Will you, please, go to the stables at once, and -desire the coachman to bring the carriage round to meet the next train to -town?” - -“The covered carriage, madam?” - -“Yes, the brougham with the basket on top for luggage.” - -“Very well, madam; the next train leaves for town at 3.30,” answered -Jacob. - -“Desire the carriage to be round in good time.” - -“Now it is my turn,” said Lady Georgina, who had sat quite silent during -all this time by the window. She approached the table where Nance was -standing. “May I ask, Nancy Rowton,” she said, “if that mysterious letter -was from your husband?” - -“It was not,” answered Nance. - -“Ah! that is strange; and yet the letter was a summons for you to go to -town?” - -“Yes, it was,” replied Nance. - -“And not from your husband?” - -“No.” - -“You are going to obey the summons, child?” - -“I am, Lady Georgina.” - -“You won’t tell me what it is all about?” - -“I cannot; you must not question me.” - -“Then, at least understand one thing,” said Lady Georgina in a determined -voice—“where you go, I go.” - -“You!” answered Nance, looking up with a queer expression in her eyes. -Her mouth suddenly twitched with emotion which she could scarcely control. - -“No,” she said, “you are kind—you are very kind, you are my best friend -after my husband, but I must do this thing alone. It is part of the agony -that it must be done alone and without help; I must consult no one. I -must go to town by myself.” - -“My dear little girl, you must do nothing of the kind. I have no wish to -spy into your secret. You can see whoever you wish to see by yourself, -but your husband put you into my care, and where you go, Nancy, I go.” - -“As you please; I have no strength to argue about the matter,” said Nancy -in a faint voice. - -She went up to her room to put on her travelling cloak and bonnet, and -found Hester waiting for her. Hester was neatly dressed in her travelling -things. - -“Of course you want me to go with you, madam?” she said. - -“I think not, Hester,” replied Nance, “If I stay in town for any length -of time I will telegraph to you to join me, but you are not to accompany -me to-day.” - -“As you please, of course, madam. I have packed everything you will -require, and, of course, shall be in readiness to go to town the moment -I receive your telegram.” Hester took off her hat as she spoke. Her face -was very pale. - -“You don’t look well,” said Nancy, whose heart was never too much -troubled to forget to notice the pains and sorrows of others. - -“I have been having bad head-aches lately,” replied the girl, turning -crimson; then she added after a pause, as she held out her mistress’s -cloak for her to put on, “I don’t know if Mrs. Ferguson acquainted you -with the fact, madam, that I must leave your service.” - -“Indeed,” replied Nance. She would have liked to have added that she was -sorry, but the words were arrested on her lips. She knew in her heart of -hearts that Hester’s absence would be a relief. - -“Yes, madam,” continued the girl, “I am leaving in about a fortnight. -Mrs. Ferguson says she can easily supply my place, and as I am to be -married——” - -“Married!” cried Nancy; “you are leaving because of that?” - -“Yes, madam, I expect to be married in a fortnight from now.” - -The sound of wheels was heard crunching the gravel outside. - -“I must go,” said Nance, catching up her gloves and muff. “Good-bye, -Hester; you can tell me all about your future prospects when next we -meet—who your husband is to be, and all about it. Good-bye.” - -Nance nodded kindly and left the room. A moment or two later, she and -Lady Georgina were driving to Pitstow station. They reached it in good -time, took their train, and presently found themselves steaming quickly -in the direction of London. They had a first-class compartment to -themselves. - -“I have a fear,” said Nance suddenly, “which I cannot account for, nor -explain away.” - -“You mean that you dread our dear little Murray may not be quickly -found?” said Lady Georgina. - -“No,” answered Nance after a pause; “it would be wrong to deceive you or -to make you think me better than I am. I love Murray, but my fear is not -about him.” - -“Then what is it about, child? Ah, you need not tell me—you are troubled -about your husband?” - -“He is unhappy, and he is away. I am much, much troubled.” - -“You are naturally nervous,” replied Lady Georgina. “Now, if you had -known that good Adrian Rowton as long as I have, nothing that he did or -said would surprise you—in short, you would cease to be nervous about one -who is unaccountable. His ways are unaccountable, so is his mind, so also -doubtless is his heart.” - -“No, no, there never was a heart like his,” interrupted Nance. - -“It shows its sunny side to you,” replied Lady Georgina; “to others——” -she paused, her bright dancing eyes became grave. “Adrian comes of an -eccentric family,” she continued, “eccentric to the verge—yes, I may as -well say it, of insanity. His sister, poor thing! has been insane for -years. Report whispers that Adrian gave her a dreadful shock, soon after -Murray’s birth. Anyhow she went completely off her head, and has been -insane ever since. As to Adrian himself, he has his own mad points. Oh, -my dear child, there have been occasions when I have thought him as mad -as a hatter, but all the same, I repeat once again, I have never met a -more fascinating, a braver or more attractive man.” - -“Thank you for those good words,” Nance said impulsively. - -She left her seat, crossed the carriage, put her arms round Lady -Georgina’s neck, and kissed her. - -“Thank you,” she repeated; “when even for a moment you see my husband as -he really is, you give me inexpressible comfort.” - -“It is my honest opinion,” continued Lady Georgina, “that the only very -great trouble you have to bear at present is the mysterious absence of -dear little Murray. Your husband is doubtless taking steps to discover -his whereabouts in town. As to his conduct in other respects, remember -that I think nothing at all about it. He is queer, but not mad; he will -never kick over the traces, or go too far in any one direction. You will -most likely meet him to-morrow or the next day in London. By the way, do -you know his address?” - -“No.” - -“I thought as much. Does he never give you his address when he leaves -you?” - -“He has not done so hitherto.” - -“Again I may say, that I thought as much,” replied Lady Georgina, -tapping her foot impatiently. “Did you really have no directions where -letters are to be forwarded to?” - -“No.” - -“Where do you propose to spend the night yourself?” - -“I cannot tell, Lady Georgina. I only know that I am going to town; after -that all is blank.” - -“Then, my dear, it is a blessing I am with you. We will put up at the -Universal Hotel. It is large and central, and the very moment we take -rooms there we will wire to Rowton Heights to tell the servants our -whereabouts.” - - - - -CHAPTER XXXII. - -A RED TRACK. - - -When the train arrived at King’s Cross, Crossley was waiting on the -platform. A quick glance showed him Nancy’s pale face in the window of a -first-class compartment. He went forward to meet her. - -“Thank you for answering my letter so promptly, Mrs. Rowton,” he said. “I -have a carriage outside; may I take you at once to my house?” - -At this moment Lady Georgina touched Nancy on the arm. - -“Introduce me to the gentleman,” she said. - -“Mr. Crossley, Lady Georgina Strong,” said Nance. - -Crossley bowed. Lady Georgina favoured him with an intensely earnest -glance. She saw a man of middle height, dressed in the correct garb of -an ordinary gentleman. He had a pleasant face, and looked eminently -respectable. - -“Lady Georgina has been kind enough to accompany me to town, Mr. -Crossley,” said Mrs. Rowton. - -“Yes,” said Lady Georgina, “I have come with this lady because she is too -young and inexperienced to take care of herself—also because her husband -left her in my charge. She says that she has come up to London on receipt -of a letter. May I ask, sir, if you are the writer?” - -“I am, madam. I am anxious to see Mrs. Rowton on a private matter of much -importance.” - -“Yes, Lady Georgina, it is quite a secret,” said Nance. - -“I am aware of that fact,” said Lady Georgina. “Well, sir,” she -continued, “here is Mrs. Rowton. You are at liberty to tell her what you -please. Where do you propose to take her to communicate your tidings?” - -“To my own house, madam.” - -“And where is your house?” - -“It is a good way from here—near Clapham Common—but, expecting the lady, -I ordered a private carriage, which is waiting for us at the present -moment, and we can reach the house in about an hour from now.” - -“Very well,” answered Lady Georgina, “only please understand that where -Mrs. Rowton goes I go.” - -The luggage was secured and put upon the top of the private carriage, -which Crossley had hired from a livery stable not far from his own house. -Lady Georgina and Nance entered, but the detective preferred sitting with -the driver on the box, he said. - -“The mystery thickens, but excitement suits me,” said Lady Georgina with -a sigh, which she quickly suppressed as the horses started forward at a -good pace, and they soon left King’s Cross behind them. - -In the course of an hour they reached Crossley’s house. The moment they -got within, Nance, who had been absolutely silent during the long drive, -spoke. - -“I am anxious to see you alone at once, Mr. Crossley,” she said. - -She raised her eyes to the detective’s face as she spoke. He was placing -his hat on the stand in the little narrow hall. - -“Very well, madam, I wish to tell you my tidings without delay,” he -replied. - -“Then will you kindly show Lady Georgina to one room and take me to -another?” - -“May I take you to my drawing-room, madam?” said Crossley, bowing to Lady -Georgina. - -He opened a door on one side of the hall as he spoke, and ushered -Lady Georgina into a small room, furnished in the ordinary style of a -drawing-room of that class of house. There was a centre table on which -some newspapers and one or two gaudily-bound books were placed. A -paraffin lamp stood in the centre of the table, a bright fire burned in -the grate; an easy-chair of old-fashioned make stood beside the fire. - -“I shall do well here,” said Lady Georgina. “Do not pray give me another -thought, only let me know when you have quite done with Mrs. Rowton.” - -“One word, madam,” said Crossley, dropping his voice to a whisper. “I -count it a providential arrangement that you are with the young lady. I -have sore tidings for her. Heaven knows she will need help.” - -There was a note in the detective’s voice which startled Lady Georgina, -who was not a woman affected by nerves. She made no reply, however, -beyond an emphatic nod of her head. The detective left the room, closing -the door behind him. He took Nance at once into his private study, and -motioned her to a chair. She loosened her cloak, but did not sit. - -“I prefer to stand,” she said. “I want, Mr. Crossley, to learn your -tidings at once and without preface.” She fixed her eyes on him as she -spoke. - -“How will she bear it?” thought the detective to himself. “I wish I had -never gone into this business. Who would have thought that it would have -come out as it has? Poor young lady, I cannot bear to meet her eyes.” - -“You have prepared me for something very dreadful,” said Nance; “but -please understand it is not the news itself, but the suspense which is -really killing me. Speak! tell me what you have discovered.” - -“I have very grave tidings, Mrs. Rowton,” said the man. “It is impossible -for me to tell them you in half a dozen words. You have got to listen to -a certain story. Believe me, I will not keep you in suspense a minute -longer than I can help.” - -“Begin, then,” said Nance. - -A chair was standing near. She caught the back of it with one trembling -hand, and stood very upright, facing the detective, who placed himself -on the hearth-rug with his back to the fire. - -“I believe,” said Crossley, in a low but very firm voice, “that I have at -last found the man who murdered your brother.” - -“I thought as much,” said Nance. She spoke faintly. - -“His name?” she said then after a pause. - -“I will come to the name in a few minutes, madam. I have, I believe, -found the man. You remember when I visited you at the Heights about two -months ago that I then spoke of certain suspicions?” - -“You did. Pardon me, why must we go into that? Can you not put me out of -suspense at once?” - -“I must tell my story in my own way, Mrs. Rowton. Believe me, my task is -no easy one.” - -“I will have patience,” said Nance. “I beg you to forgive me for showing -want of self-control.” - -“I more than forgive you, my young lady. I will say something more; I -wish to Heaven I had never touched this business. But, now to proceed. -The suspicions I had two months ago led me to place a detective belonging -to my own staff on your premises.” - -“Yes,” said Nance, “you sent Jacob Short, our very excellent footman, -down to the Heights. He was a good servant, and for my part, I seldom -remembered that he was anything else. But I recall now your words at -the time. You said the scent lay red round Rowton Heights. I did not -understand you.” - -“Very likely not,” said Crossley. “Nevertheless, before I proceed any -further, allow me to remind you, madam, that I earnestly begged of you -to give up the search.” - -“And I refused to do so,” said Nancy. “We need not revert to that again. -I had vowed to go on with the thing—my vow was given to a dying man. I -will go on with it to the bitter end.” - -“Very well, madam, I have now to proceed with my story. Jacob Short went -to Rowton Heights and did the work which I had expected him to do. The -suspicions which I entertained before he arrived there were abundantly -confirmed by evidence which he was able to collect.” - -Nance came a step nearer. - -“What do you mean?” she said. “Do you infer,” she moistened her lips, -they were so dry she could scarcely get out the words—“do you really -infer that the murderer, the man who took the life of my young brother, -was really an inmate of Rowton Heights?” - -The detective nodded. - -“This is fearful! Who could it be? One of the servants? Surely not -Vickers—not Hamley.” - -“You must have patience, madam; you will know all in a few minutes.” - -Nance again grasped the back of the chair and stood firm. - -“You remember,” continued Crossley, looking fixedly at her as he spoke, -“the evidence which I had in hand from the beginning. There was found -near the body of the murdered man a torn piece of paper, which contained -some writing in cipher; at the bottom of the cipher was a hieroglyphic -of peculiar shape and size. On the night of the murder, a friend of the -murdered man saw a man escaping from the café—a tall, dark, fine-looking -man, with a peculiar mark on his upper lip. That man was searched for by -the police, but he was not heard of again. On that evidence I had to work -up my case. The most important part of the evidence was contained in the -torn paper which held the cipher. - -“After long toil and weeks of labour I became acquainted with the key -of the cipher, and was able to read what was written on the torn bit of -paper. It was incriminating to the last degree, showing that the murder -was premeditated, for it was an appointment to meet your brother at the -café where he lost his life. From that day to now my object, madam, -has been to find the man who used that cipher and that hieroglyphic. I -obtained a certain clue which made me think it probable that I should -find him in your house. Yes, Mrs. Rowton, in your house. - -“I sent Jacob there for the purpose of rendering my suspicions -certainties. He worked well, his object being to find the cipher and -hieroglyphic, which had already been used on the piece of paper found -close to the murdered man in the possession of the suspected party. For -this purpose he made friends with a woman who kept a small post-office -in the village near your home. He also left not a stone unturned to make -investigations at the Heights itself. Yesterday morning, madam, a man -living on your premises wrote a letter to town in the same cipher and -signed it with the same hieroglyphic which was used when your brother -was murdered more than six years ago. - -“This is terrible! it excites me beyond measure. Go on; tell me the rest -quickly.” - -“Jacob Short sent me full particulars,” continued Crossley, “and acting -on them I went to see a woman last night whose husband belongs to a -celebrated gang or school of burglars, known to us police as the Silver -School. The man has not long ago been arrested on a charge of uttering a -forged cheque. I thought it possible that the wife might know something -about the man who wrote the cipher and who lived at Rowton Heights. I -went to her last night and taxed her with her knowledge, believing, as I -will explain, that her husband and this man belonged to the same School. -Under pressure, she told me what she knew. She described the man who used -that cipher and who signed his name with that special hieroglyphic. She -described him as I expected her to describe him, but she could not tell -me his name, for that had always been hidden from her. I had a photograph -in my possession, however, which I showed her, and she identified the -photograph with the man. There is no doubt that this man and the woman’s -husband had been employed in the same nefarious work.” - -“You absolutely bewilder me,” said Nance. “Then this ruffian has not only -taken human life, but he is also a burglar. And you tell me calmly to my -face that this fiend has lived in the house with my husband and myself. -Have you arrested him, Mr. Crossley?” - -Nancy Rowton’s eyes became full of fire—a passion of absolute revenge -gave to her face a totally foreign appearance. - -“Have you arrested the scoundrel?” she repeated. - -“I cannot arrest him at present,” answered Crossley. “To complete my -evidence there is one last link wanting. The man who murdered your -young brother not only used the cipher which I have discovered and the -hieroglyphic, but he wore on his face a peculiar mark, a mark so uncommon -and so impossible to hide that by that alone he might be identified at -any time. My man, Short, found the cipher and the hieroglyphic, but it -was, as he said, completely outside his province to discover the mark. -When we find the man with the mark on his upper lip, we have found, -beyond doubt, the murderer of your brother. I regret to say, madam, that -no one can give us that last evidence but yourself.” - -“I?” said Nance. “Impossible! You cannot know what you are saying. I?” - -“Yes, Mrs. Rowton, that is your painful duty—that is, if you still wish -me to go on with the search.” - -“Of course I wish you to go on with it. My heart is on fire—my noble -young brother—my father’s life sacrificed. Go on with the search? Yes, -yes, I say to the bitter end. I would see that man on the gallows if I -could. I have taken a vow in this matter.” - -“There are some vows which are bad,” said the detective; “some vows are -better broken than kept. I speak against my own calling when I remind you -of that, Mrs. Rowton. I am interested in this case. It is, I admit, a -very terrible one. Madam, you must prepare for a blow. It belongs to my -calling to know something of human nature. I think I read you right. I -think I am not mistaken. You love your husband?” - -“Love him,” said Nance. Her face, which had looked fierce and unwomanly, -underwent an instant change. “You have no right to ask me that question,” -she continued. “Nevertheless,” she added, raising her voice and speaking -with sudden and unlooked for strength, “I will answer it. Yes, I love my -husband. There are no words in any language to express my unalterable -love.” - -She no longer leant against the chair—she stood upright, her hands -hung at her sides, her head was flung back. There was not the faintest -suspicion in her voice, in her face, of the awful news which the -detective was trying to break to her. He was silent for nearly a minute, -puzzled how to proceed. She herself helped him at last. - -“I cannot understand,” she said, “why it is left to me to make the final -and last discovery. If you have done all else, why not complete it? The -man who possesses the cipher and who has used it, who possesses the -hieroglyphic and who has used it, must be the man who also possesses the -mark. Find the mark for yourself, Mr. Crossley.” - -“The mark, Mrs. Rowton, is on the face—on the upper lip. It is small, -but distinct. It alters the complete character of the mouth, being a -death’s head and arrow tattooed on the lip. How done and for what purpose -I cannot tell you. Now, the man whom we suspect has covered that mark by -means of a moustache. My servant would have completed the task himself, -but he found it difficult—impossible.” - -“A man who lives at Rowton Heights with a moustache,” said Nance, -laughing somewhat unsteadily. “You must surely be mistaken, for I know -everyone in my own house. The servants, of course, do not wear hair on -their faces. In fact, no one wears a moustache except my husband.” She -stopped, and looked with dilated eyes at the detective. - -“That is true, Mrs. Rowton. No one wears a moustache but your husband, -Adrian Rowton.” - -“What can you mean? You look at me in a very queer way. What is your -meaning? Speak.” - -“I mean this, Mrs. Rowton. I have discovered this: your husband, Adrian -Rowton, is also known as Silver, the leader of the Silver Mob or School. -This man, madam, is the one who murdered Anthony Follett many years ago!” - -[Illustration: “This man, Madam, is the one who murdered Anthony Follett -many years ago!”—_Page 276._] - -There was a silence in the room which might almost be felt when Crossley -ceased speaking. Nancy’s voice broke into it after a moment. She -laughed—her laugh was wild and a little unsteady. - -“My husband!” she said. “How dare you say that to my face? Do you think -for one moment I believe you?” - -“I knew it would be a blow to you, madam.” - -“It is no blow; you are absolutely mistaken. Anything else might have -been a blow, but not that. My husband kill my young brother! My husband -take a man’s life! Oh! come—this is too much.” - -“Satisfy yourself, then, Mrs. Rowton. Discover if his lip is smooth. Find -out if he wears the mark.” - -“I will find out. I thank you. You thought to have terrified and crushed -me, but you only excite my anger and my contempt. My husband! I myself -rather than he.” - -She turned to the door as she spoke, opened it, and walked out with a -steady step. Crossley followed her into the hall. It had never occurred -to him that she would take his tidings with utter disbelief. - -“Lady Georgina,” said Nancy, opening the door of the little drawing-room, -“my business with this gentleman is now concluded, and I am ready to go -away.” - -Lady Georgina jumped up. She did not know Mrs. Rowton’s voice with the -new quality in it. The ring of defiance, the vibration of strength and -courage, were altogether a revelation to her. The carriage was waiting at -the door. The ladies drove to the Universal Hotel. - - - - -CHAPTER XXXIII. - -“IF NOT, LIE TO HIM.” - - -When Long John arrived at the club in the street off the Chelsea -Embankment he found several members of the School waiting to receive him. -They were all assembled in a large room on the first floor of the house. -As usual, they were smoking, and as the chief entered the dense smell of -reeking tobacco filled the air. Scrivener was amongst the men present. -He looked pale and excited. The other members of the School wore their -habitual expressions, some of surly indifference, some of bravado, not -a few of ill-concealed fear. For some reason there was a shadow in the -air, and the men felt it without knowing that they did so. Scrivener -was seated close to the fire smoking very strong tobacco when Long John -appeared on the scene. - -“You have come; you are welcome,” said Scrivener, starting up and going a -few steps forward to meet his chief. - -“Yes,” replied Long John in a voice of irritation, “of course I’ve come. -There is not much time to lose,” he added; “the night is already late, -and it does not do to arouse suspicion by keeping this sort of place open -too long. Let us to business at once. You managed the kidnapping of the -child very well, Scrivener.” - -“What child?” asked Simpkins in an eager voice. - -Simpkins, as the proprietor of the club, was always treated with a -certain amount of respect, but on this occasion Long John favoured him -with a scowling glance. - -“You’ll know all if you’ll keep quiet,” he said. “A child has been -kidnapped by my orders—that child from this moment belongs to our School; -we bring him up in our ways, to do our business, perhaps to lead us in -his turn. He is the nephew of your gentleman leader, my men. He is Adrian -Rowton’s nephew.” - -“Silver’s nephew! Good Heaven!” cried Simpkins. He bit his lips and -looked across to one of his neighbours with a glance which was half -scared, half appalled. “I thought,” he said after a pause, “that matter -was settled. It was proposed in this room that the child should be -brought to us, but Rowton objected. It was arranged, was it not, that if -Rowton did what we wanted, the child was to be let alone?” - -“I was in my right when I kidnapped the boy,” said Piper in that snappy -voice which always characterised him when his temper was getting the -upper hand. “Now, Scrivener, to business; you took the child. Where is -he?” - -“I have him, sir.” - -“Where?” - -“In a room just above the shop in Cheapside.” - -“Ah! that was a good thought. Is the lad safe? Any chance of his -escaping?” - -“None whatever,” answered Scrivener. “I need not go into particulars,” he -added, “but the boy is safe enough; he won’t escape.” - -“That’s right; you can keep him for the present. I shall want him -by-and-by. What sort of lad is he?” - -“I told you already, Long John, that he is about the pluckiest youngster -I ever came across. To be honest, now,” continued Scrivener, “I didn’t -like the job of taking that little game chap away a bit, and I hope—yes, -I do—that he’ll soon have his liberty. I don’t hold with bringing up boys -to our trade, that I don’t.” - -“Nor do I,” said Simpkins. “It’s ⸺ hard,” he added, “and it don’t seem a -bit fair to a straightforward fellow like Silver.” - -“Silence!” said Piper. “Simpkins, when I want your opinion I’ll ask for -it. The boy is not to have his liberty. I shall probably send him to -America by-and-by.” - -“To America!” cried Scrivener. - -“Yes, why not? Am I your head, or am I not, men?” - -“Of course you’re our head, Long John,” said a surly bulldog-looking man -who stood near. - -“Well, then, am I to direct proceedings, or am I not?” - -“You are, you are, Piper,” said several. - -“Let me hear no more grumbling, then. I propose to send the kid to -America before long. The members of our School there will receive him -with effusion, and the puppy can be brought up from tender years to walk -in the way in which he should go. There’s only one thing now to be said, -and it is this; that boy never returns to Rowton Heights. Should any -member of this club be base enough to reveal his whereabouts, or even -give the slightest hint to Adrian Rowton, he gets the black mark.” - -There was no need to explain what the black mark meant: the men all -looked lowering and discontented. - -“I have had a letter and a telegram from Rowton,” said Long John; “both -need attention. The man is in a high state of insurrection, and must be -dealt with in a very summary manner. He is likely to come here at any -moment.” - -“That is true,” said Scrivener. “I know for a fact,” he added, “that -Rowton is in town. He will, of course, demand the boy. What is your -object, Piper, in keeping the lad from him?” - -Piper, otherwise Long John, did not reply for a minute. He stood up -looking gloomy and depressed. Then he said, abruptly: - -“I refuse to disclose all my plans, but enough can be said to explain my -reasons for the very strong move which I have just taken. Rowton is the -gentleman leader of this School, but I, my men, am the real boss; but for -me, where would any of you be now?” - -“True for you, guv’nor,” said a couple of voices. - -“I am the boss of this School. Two leaders cannot exist at the same -time—one must fall. Rowton has defied me too long. All our plans will -go to pieces, the police will get an inkling of our whereabouts, clues -will be furnished to them, the scheme which we have formed to undermine -society for our own best interest will fail, if there is a division in -the camp. In short, the School will come to absolute and open grief. -Rowton has defied me. I got the boy into my power because I intend to -show Rowton who is master.” - -“That’s fair enough,” said one or two again. - -“’Tain’t fair to my way of thinking,” said Simpkins suddenly. “There -ain’t one of us like Silver. No one has done us the good turns Silver has -done, and he’s straight. I’d trust him—I’d trust him to the death.” - -“Silence!” said Long John. - -There was a heavy oak chair at one end of the room. Piper now approached -it, seated himself, and looked down the long room. His face was even -thinner and more cadaverous than usual, his eyes more luminous, his lips -firmer and more cruel. Scrivener watched him in silence; then he went up -the room and asked him a question. - -“What do you want done,” he said, “with the plate and jewels which we -have just taken from Rowton Heights?” - -“They belong to Silver, and he must have them back again,” answered Long -John with a weary sigh. “That plant on public credulity was the finest -stroke of business we have done for a long time. We crown all when we not -only punish and completely gull the public, but also take the desire of -his eyes from Rowton.” - -“Aye, but that, to my way of thinking, was the step too far,” muttered -Scrivener under his breath. - -“What are you saying, Scrivener? Speak out! I allow no mutterings here.” - -“I am saying this,” answered Scrivener; “we put ourselves into danger -when we aroused the indignation of a man like Rowton. You may push your -authority too far, Long John. I have spoken, now; I won’t say another -word.” - -“You had better not. Now about the plate and jewels. You can keep them at -your place in Cheapside, Scrivener, for a bit, can’t you?” - -“I can, Piper, but to be frank with you, I don’t want them to remain -there. They might implicate me.” - -“Not a bit of it. The best plan would be to convert them into money, -which you can easily do. You have crucibles, and can melt down the plate. -The jewels can be taken from their settings, and one of our men can go -over to Holland with a part of them in the course of the next fortnight. -Rowton would as lief have a good large sum of money as the goods back -again. In fact, he cannot have them back; it might arouse suspicion.” - -“How about this?” said Scrivener after a pause. “You think yourselves -safe enough,” he added, looking at the chief, his ugly small eyes -flashing, “but I said we did wrong to get to the black side of a man like -Rowton. How about this?” He put his hand into his breast pocket, drew out -a small morocco case, and touched a spring. The case flew open, and the -black diamond was revealed to view. - -Long John was a man not easily moved; his outward calm seldom or never -deserted him. He took the diamond from its case, looked at it, and put it -back again. - -“That black diamond,” he said, “was, by my orders, to be sold by Rowton -in Spain. He came here and told a dastardly lie about it. Did I not say -that fighting-cock, that bravado, wanted humiliating, crushing, defying? -He said he had received fifteen hundred pounds for the gem; five hundred, -as I told him at the time, too little. He gave me the money in your -presence, mates.” - -“He did that,” said a man who stood near. “I don’t know what all this row -is about,” he continued, “we never had a straighter fellow among us than -Silver.” - -“Hush, there! When I want your opinion I’ll ask for it. Now, Scrivener, -speak. How did you come by this diamond?” - -“There’s treachery in the matter,” said Scrivener. - -“Well, man, speak up, out with it.” - -“It is this,” said Scrivener; “Silver has played us a scurvy trick. -Instead of selling the gem and putting it out of the power of the police -to trace it to us, he kept it and gave it to his wife. Mrs. Rowton wore -the black diamond in her hair on the night of the ball at Rowton Heights.” - -“You swear this as a fact?” said Long John. - -“My proof, sir, is that I have the diamond,” said Scrivener. “A girl -of the name of Hester Winsome, whom I heavily bribed while staying at -Pitstow, managed to secure it for me. She took it out of her mistress’s -wardrobe after the lady had retired for the night. And here it is, sir.” -Scrivener pointed to the gem as he spoke. - -“Yes, the proof is convincing,” said Long John. - -A growl came from one or two throats near. Long John took up the diamond, -looked at it again, and then replaced it on the table. - -At that moment there came a knock at the door. - -“Silver’s knock,” said Scrivener; “you won’t betray me, Piper?” - -“You dog! Get along and let me alone,” said Piper. “Open the door, -someone.” - -Simpkins went down the room and threw the door open. - -“Welcome, Silver,” he said in a voice which slightly shook. - -Rowton nodded to him and entered. Without looking to right or left he -came straight up the room. It was not his way to be ungracious, and the -men resented what they termed his haughty bearing. - -“You received my letter?” he said in a curt voice, looking full at Long -John. - -“I did, my fine fellow. You crow loud and fierce, my fighting cock. How -dare you address your boss in that tone?” - -“What I dare to do is my own affair,” answered Rowton. “Your part of the -business is this; you keep your faith with me; if you break it, I’ll -stick to my word. Unless the boy is given back to me in two hours, I -break with the Silver School.” - -“There are two words to that,” said Long John; “and as to my breaking -faith with you, wait a while—we may equalise the balance. Give me that -case here, Scrivener. Ha! what do you say to this, Rowton? How did this -come into your possession?” - -“That is the black diamond,” said Rowton in a cool voice. “I bought it -for my wife. I forgot that it was stolen with the other things.” - -He took up the gem as he spoke, looked at it with a peculiar expression, -and then laid it back on the table. - -“My wife wore it the night of the ball,” he said. - -His tone was thoughtful. For a moment he ceased to see the scene which -surrounded him; a fair vision rose before his mental eyes—he felt -clinging arms round his neck. The next, the vision had faded and the -black present was alone with him. He started from his reverie and spoke -abruptly. - -“That robbery was very well planned, Piper,” he said. “I must -congratulate you on the whole way the thing was executed. But for the one -step too far—but for the kidnapping of my lad—I could admire the pluck -and courage of my confederates.” He looked round the room at the men, -whose eyes glowed with delight at his words of praise. - -“Hold your tongue and listen,” said Long John, interlarding his words -with a terrific oath. “How did that diamond get into your possession?” - -“I bought it,” answered Rowton. “I gave you fifteen hundred pounds for -it.” - -“Then, do you know what you have done? By this act alone you have sold -us. There are ugly stories known to the police in connection with this -black diamond. I could lay my hands at the present moment on three men -in this room whom this precious gem of infernal night might bring to the -gallows.” - -“Hush, for Heaven’s sake!” said Scrivener, “walls have ears.” - -“There are moments when one must speak out, danger or not,” said Long -John. “The fact is plainly this. By your action, Rowton, you have -imperilled us all. You broke faith with us when you appropriated this -diamond for your own purposes. It is a lucky chance which brings it again -into our possession. Understand, now, that this matter makes us quits, -and that you have nothing whatever to do with the child.” - -“Then my letter to you holds good,” said Rowton. “My men, I must wish you -good evening.” - -He took up his hat, walked down the length of the room, opened the door, -and went out. - -“Follow him,” said Long John, nodding to Simpkins as he spoke. - -Without a word Simpkins also left the room. - -When the two men had departed, and the sound of their footsteps going -downstairs had completely died away, Long John seated himself once more -in the old oak chair. He remained gloomy and silent for a moment. Then -his voice sounded full and sonorous. - -“Come up near me, all of you,” he said; “we have an important matter to -discuss.” - -All the men flocked, without a word, to the upper end of the room. -Scrivener stood exactly in front of Long John. Long John’s eyes, pathetic -to almost unbearable sadness, gazed full into the shifty eyes of his spy, -his lips became thin as a line, his face showed white and cadaverous, -even more deathly in hue than usual. On each cheek there came out slowly -an angry spot of flame about the size of a halfpenny; the eyes grew -brighter as the spot deepened. The lips were now so thin that they looked -like a mere thread. The men all waited in perfect silence. They knew this -mood of their leader, and trembled before it. - -“There is only one thing to be done,” said Long John; “I name it with -regret, but it must be done.” - -“What is that?” asked Scrivener. - -“We have had too much to do with our gentleman leader—he has defied us -and put us in peril. Men, if we do not wish, each one of us, to taste the -sweets of penal servitude, if three or four of us do not wish to swing by -the neck until they die, Rowton must go.” - -“He must go, it is true,” echoed Scrivener. - -“It don’t seem to me as if that verdict was fair,” said a man on the -outer edge of the circle. - -Long John fixed him with his glittering eyes. - -“What do you mean, Danvers?” he said. - -“What I say,” replied the man, getting a little bolder. “Silver may have -been wrong about that diamond, but after all, when all’s said and done, -he give it to his wife, and, except for the black diamond, we never did -have a straighter feller to work with.” - -“If the black diamond is found by the police,” continued Long John, “we -are all undone. The police have information with regard to it which will -hang three men. Must three hang for one? I repeat that Adrian Rowton must -go.” - -All the men were silent now. One or two looked eager and impressed, one -or two alarmed. Long John, after a silence which might almost be felt, -spoke again. - -“If we don’t give him away, he gives us away.” - -“No,” said the man called Danvers, “’tain’t in Silver to give evidence -agin his pals.” - -“We have him in a cleft stick,” continued Long John. “Seeing himself at -our mercy he will turn round and defy us. Has he not done so already? -To-night, in your presence, mates, he named impossible conditions; when -they were not acceded to, he went away with threatening words on his -lips. He has done us harm, and, I repeat again, he must go. A diamond, -well known to the police, has been found in his establishment. His wife -has worn it. It is, doubtless, even now written in their records as part -of the stolen goods from Rowton Heights. I repeat once again, the man -must go. Do not let us discuss the fact of his going. A word or two as to -the means and this meeting may break up.” - -Just then there came a timid knock at the door. - -Scrivener went on tiptoe to open it. The servant girl who brought it -stood without. She handed a little twisted note. - -Scrivener took it to Long John. He opened it, read the contents, and -thrust it into his pocket. - -“I have grave information here,” he said. “Spider is in town, and has -been acting the spy for us as usual. We have no time to lose, mates. The -police have already got wind of Silver’s identity. Spider has informed me -in this note that they identify him with Adrian Rowton, master of Rowton -Heights. Before twenty-four hours are over he will be arrested. Now, look -here, we arrest him first. You understand, don’t you?” - -“Yes,” answered several voices. They were all eager now. Their apathy had -vanished. - -“We have a wine party here to-morrow night,” said Long John, rising as he -spoke. “Scrivener, it will be your duty to bring Silver here as guest. -Use fair means to get him to come, if necessary; if not, lie to him. -Good-night, men. We meet to-morrow evening at nine.” - - - - -CHAPTER XXXIV. - -A TOAST. - - -Absorbed in his own disturbed thoughts, Rowton never knew that he was -followed. Simpkins saw him enter the little hotel off the Strand which -has been mentioned in an earlier part of this story. - -At an early hour on the following morning, as Rowton was having breakfast -in the coffee room, Scrivener was announced. The landlord brought in the -information. - -“There’s a man of the name of Dawson outside,” he said to Rowton, “he’ll -be glad to speak to you for a minute.” - -“Show him in,” said Rowton, nodding. - -The next moment Scrivener stood before him. - -“Ah, Dawson,” said Rowton, taking his cue immediately, “what may your -business be?” - -“Nothing much,” replied Scrivener. “I have come here with a message from -the club.” - -“Well, sit down and have a cup of coffee. I’ll walk out with you -presently.” - -Scrivener, otherwise Dawson, complied. The two men drank coffee together. -Then Rowton rose from his seat. - -“We can take a turn on the Embankment,” he said. - -A moment later the men were seen walking side by side on the Thames -Embankment. The morning was a fine one, and a fresh breeze from the river -blew on their faces. A man with a smooth face and a perfectly innocent -expression passed them slowly. He looked full at Rowton, who nodded to -him. - -“That is my servant, Jacob,” he said, turning to Scrivener. “What is he -doing here?” - -“Mischief,” muttered Scrivener. “We had best not be seen in such an open -place as this. Let us turn up this by-street into the Strand.” - -The men did so. From the Strand they passed into a narrow court. In the -court was a public-house. They entered it, asked for a private room, and -sat down by the fire. Scrivener took out his pipe and lighted it, but -Rowton did not smoke. - -“Now,” said Rowton, “your business, and quickly.” - -“The boss is sorry you parted from him in anger,” said Scrivener. -“There’s a wine party at our club to-night, and I was to bring you a -special invitation. Long John has sent it to you himself. Matters may be -smoothed over. Long John naturally does not want to get into your black -books. Will you come, or will you not? That is the question.” - -“When I left the club yesterday evening,” said Rowton, “I said I would -never darken its doors again.” - -“That is likely enough. I don’t wonder you took some of the words the -chief said rather hard; but if matters are spliced up between us, you -won’t forsake your own School, will you, mate?” - -“If the boy is given back to me I’ll not forsake the School,” said Rowton -after a pause. - -“I believe that will be done,” said Scrivener. “Anyhow you are bidden to -come to-night to talk over the matter.” - -“Are you square with me?” asked Rowton, looking full into Scrivener’s -face. - -“As square as daylight,” replied the man. - -Rowton turned away with a suppressed sigh. - -“I’ll be there,” he said; “not that I believe matters will be smoothed -over. This will doubtless be my last visit.” - -“No, mate,” answered Scrivener, “we cannot do without a jolly dog like -you.” - -“I’ll be there; that is enough,” answered Rowton. - -“One last word before I go, mate,” said Scrivener. “You had best keep -dark to-day. The police have got wind of your identity and are after you.” - -“How do you know?” asked Rowton. - -“Long John had a warning last night. Spider is in town, and is prying -round as usual. It is true, I tell you. You may thank your stars that you -have not been arrested before this. It is all the doings of that footman -of yours.” - -“My footman! Do you mean Jacob Short?” - -“I mean Jacob Short. He is a spy from Scotland Yard. Now you know enough, -and I dare not breathe another word.” - -Scrivener went away, but Rowton sat on by the fire in the back room of -the public-house. His thoughts and sensations were known to himself -alone. After a time he got up, paid for the use of the room, and by a -circuitous route got back again to the hotel in the Strand. As he was -going in he came face to face with Jacob standing near the door of the -hotel. - -“What are you doing here?” asked Rowton. - -“I came up for a holiday, sir. I hope to return to my duties to-morrow -night.” - -“See you do. I don’t wish my servants to come to town without my special -permission.” - -Rowton spoke in his chuffiest and most forbidding tones. Jacob’s face -flushed. Rowton ran quickly upstairs to his room. It was at the top of -the house. On the landing outside a ladder was placed which communicated -with a skylight. Rowton packed a few things in a black bag, and a moment -afterwards, had anyone looked, might have been seen crossing the leads of -the house to another at some distance off. Jacob did not catch sight of -Rowton again that day, although he kicked his heels for a long time at -the door of the hotel. - -Punctually at the appointed hour the men met at the smoking club in -Chelsea. Their full number was present. Long John looked at his best. -At such moments he could be delightful. He was gracious now, unbending; -there was not a shadow of care on his brow; his great eyes glowed with -the softest and sweetest expression, his lips unbent in genial smiles. -There are times when even men of the Silver School can relax, and, to all -appearance, forget their cares. The present seemed to be one. - -“Welcome back,” said Long John to Rowton. He went down the room to meet -his guest, shaking hands with him warmly. - -“You know the condition on which I have come,” answered Rowton. - -“Yes,” replied Long John, “but we won’t discuss unpleasantnesses until -after supper. Now, men, let us gather round and enjoy ourselves.” - -The men sat round a table and began to smoke and drink. The wine was of -the best. Under its influence they all soon became convivial and merry. -Even Rowton lost his sense of depression; he filled his glass several -times. Soon toasts of different kinds were proposed. The men talked in -metaphor, and slang terms were freely used. - -“To the success of our next meeting,” said Long John, rising from his -seat, and raising a glassful of wine high into the air drained it off at -a bumper. - -“To a short life and a merry one,” said Rowton, rising also in his turn. - -“To the sale of the black diamond,” cried Scrivener. - -Scrivener was seated next to Rowton. At this moment Long John gave him an -almost imperceptible signal. Taking up a wine bottle which stood near he -filled Rowton’s glass to the brim. - -“To the sale of the black diamond,” he repeated. - -All the men, in a spirit of high bravado, drained off their glasses. -A moment later they sat down. Other toasts followed. The party grew -wilder and more merry. Each man capped his neighbour’s story. The room -was clouded with smoke, and echoed from end to end with the sound of -boisterous mirth. Suddenly, in the midst of a very wild and daring tale, -Rowton staggered to his feet. He made a step or two forward in the -chief’s direction. - -“You scoundrel, you have poisoned me!” he cried. - - - - -CHAPTER XXXV. - -WAGES. - - -The moment Rowton spoke Long John rapped his hand loudly on the board. He -rose and spoke in a clear and penetrating voice. - -“Silence, men,” he said, “I have something to say.” - -Every tongue was instantly arrested. - -“I wish to state a fact,” continued Long John, just glancing for a moment -at Rowton, who, white to his lips, was standing near. “Our gentleman -leader, Adrian Rowton, of Rowton Heights, in Yorkshire, otherwise known -to this school by the name of Silver, has been in debt to us to the tune -of five hundred pounds. The debt was contracted on behalf of a certain -diamond, which we all know here as the black diamond. The diamond was -of great worth, and from different circumstances in connection with its -coming into our possession, its presence in the School was fraught with -extreme danger. Silver was commissioned to take it to Spain and sell it -there for two thousand pounds, a sum, as you know, very much below its -intrinsic value. Silver did sell the diamond, but, as it turns out, he -sold it to himself for five hundred pounds _below_ the price I set upon -it. In this manner he contracted a debt to our School of five hundred -pounds. By securing the diamond for himself he contracted a further debt, -the dimensions of which cannot be measured. This further debt formed the -subject of our very painful discussion last night. The first debt was -of small importance; the second debt was vital. There was only one way -in which Rowton could pay the second debt. I wish to tell you all, now, -my men, that Adrian Rowton has cleared the debt. His record with us is -white.” - -“Hold a minute,” said Rowton. His voice was loud but somewhat shaky. He -was staggering with mortal pain. “All here present have acted towards me -with treachery. There’s not a man in this room who did not know what Long -John wanted me here for. You, Scrivener, lured me to this place by means -of a lie. When I came here I trusted to your honour, mates. You have -every one of you failed me.” - -Some of the men groaned, lowered their eyes, and some shuffled restlessly -with their feet. Long John tapped again on the table. - -“The old trite proverb that ‘all is fair in love and war’ applies here,” -he said. “There was only one way to wipe out Rowton’s debt, and that way -has been used.” - -“A word more,” continued Rowton; “my debt will be wiped out soon, but -there is another debt to cancel. Long John, you kidnapped the boy. If my -record is white, yours is black. I forgive the rest of you fellows—you -did what you did under compulsion. But as to you, you coward, I swear -that if I appear before my Maker unabsolved and with my sins upon me, so -do you.” - -Quick as thought Rowton produced a revolver and fired. He aimed at Long -John’s heart. The man saw his danger, swerved an inch, and received the -bullet in his right arm. - -All was immediately confusion and alarm. Rowton, after firing, fell to -the ground in strong convulsions. Long John, white as a sheet, caught -up a napkin to stay the blood which began to pour from his wounded arm. -Simpkins rushed to one of the windows to shut it, fearing that the police -might have heard the sound of the shot. Long John’s face became more and -more ghastly—a smile kept coming and going on his thin lips. Simpkins ran -forward to help him. Scrivener and another man approached the heap on the -floor which had represented the strong, athletic form of Rowton not ten -minutes ago. - -“What are you trying to say, mate?” whispered Scrivener. - -“Take me where I can be alone.” - -The two men tried to lift him in their arms. - -“Stay,” called Long John; “we can put cushions on the floor and lay him -here. I am going. One word to you, Rowton, before we part; we have not -yet squared the record.” - -“We wait for that,” answered Rowton. He raised his glassy eyes and fixed -them on Long John’s cadaverous face. - -Long John staggered to the door. The other men hurried to place cushions -and coats in a corner on the floor. They laid the dying man on them. - -“How long have I to live?” he asked. - -“I do not know,” returned Scrivener, “but I think for two or three -hours. We gave that poison before to——” - -“Hush!” said Simpkins suddenly, clapping his hands across Scrivener’s -mouth. - -“I forgot myself in the excitement of the moment,” answered Scrivener. “I -wish I’d never done the ghastly deed—Rowton of all men! If it were not -for Long John, and that he’d find a way to hurry one out of the world if -one did not do his slightest wish, why——” Scrivener wiped the dew from -his face. - -“Ours is a ghastly calling,” said Simpkins. “There, mates,” he added, -turning to where a group of the men were huddled together in a distant -part of the room, “you had best leave us. Long John is not killed, but -he has got his deserts after a fashion, and he’ll have to lie dark for -a bit. The rest of you go home, and be quick about it. When we want you -again we’ll let you know.” - -The men still hesitated. At last one of them, treading on tiptoe, came to -the upper end of the room. - -“Shake hands, mate,” said this fellow, going on his knees and holding out -his hand to Rowton. “Say you forgive us before we go.” - -“I forgive you, mates,” answered Rowton; “you were only tools. There -is one man whom I do not forgive, and that is your boss. He acted with -treachery and you were not courageous enough to resist. Now go. I have -only a short time to live and much to do.” - -One by one the men came up, looked at his ashy face, shook their heads, -and slowly left the room. - -When they had all gone Rowton spoke to Simpkins. - -“What did he give me?” he asked. - -With some hesitation Simpkins named a drug, bending low to do so. - -Rowton’s face could not grow more ghastly. - -“Then it is certain death,” he said. - -“Yes, certain death; but, if you like, we’ll fetch a doctor.” - -“Never mind. Were enquiries set on foot, things would go badly with you. -I die, I hope, as a man——” - -He paused, struggling for breath. - -“I always knew,” he continued, “that the fate I have met might be mine. -There is no hope, you say. I may live for—two hours.” - -“You may, mate, but it is not certain. You are taking the dose hard,” -said Scrivener. - -“I want you to do something for me, Scrivener.” - -“Anything,” replied the man, falling on his knees. - -“Fetch my wife here.” - -“Your wife!” said Simpkins suddenly. “Dare you see her, mate?” - -“I dare anything. I have one last—_desperate_ wish; it must be granted. I -must see my wife.” - -“But if she is in Yorkshire, Silver?” queried Scrivener. - -“I have a premonition that she is in London,” replied Rowton. His -words came more and more slowly, with longer and longer gasps between. -“Scrivener—you know Rowton Heights? Wire there at once—get Mrs. Rowton’s -address in London, and then fetch her here. You don’t object, do you? If -so, at any cost, I’ll get back to my hotel.” - -“I’ll do what you wish,” said Scrivener. - -“It seems reasonable enough,” echoed Simpkins. - -“Of course, you’ll take an oath, pal,” continued Scrivener, “that you’ll -let out nothing.” - -The ghost of a smile played round Rowton’s white lips. - -“Heaven knows I am a deeply-dyed scoundrel,” he said, “but honour among -thieves. You may bring Mrs. Rowton to this house without danger to the -Silver School.” - -Scrivener left the room without another word, and Simpkins seated himself -by the dying man. - -As Scrivener ran downstairs he could not help muttering some words to -himself. - -“Ours is a beastly calling; there’s no mercy in a school like ours. If -it were anyone but Rowton I should not mind a brass button—but Rowton! -’Tain’t that he was _soft_; ’tain’t that he was specially kind; but -he was _straight_, although he belonged to us. We’ll go to pieces now -without him. Long John made a huge mistake.” - -Scrivener sprang into a cab and drove to the nearest post-office. From -there he wired to Rowton Heights, remaining in the office until the -message bearing Mrs. Rowton’s address in town was sent to him. He then -hailed another hansom and drove straight to the Universal Hotel. - -This was the night on which Nance had come to London and had received -Crossley’s awful communication. She had driven straight to the hotel -with Lady Georgina, and when Scrivener was suddenly announced the two -ladies were in a private sitting-room. From the moment she left Clapham -Common Nance had talked incessantly. She had seemed to all appearances in -the highest spirits. She had refused to disclose the faintest hint with -regard to her interview with Crossley. Beyond telling Lady Georgina that -she believed the man to be altogether mistaken about a certain business -which he had undertaken for her, she turned her conversation resolutely -from the subject. - -“I feel in good spirits,” she said once or twice. “I have the same -feeling which possessed me the night of the ball at Rowton Heights. How -long ago did the ball take place, Lady Georgina?” - -“Only two days ago, child,” was the reply. - -“It seems months back,” said Nance, pushing her hair from her flushed -face. “I told Adrian then that my excitement and high spirits were almost -‘fey,’ as the saying is. I have the same feeling to-night. Never mind; -while I feel happy let me enjoy life. I believe that I shall soon hear -news of the boy and also of my husband. Ah! who is that?” - -At this moment Scrivener was announced. Nance, with the flush on her -cheeks and the queer bright light in her eyes, went forward at once -to meet him. She felt stimulated all over to an extraordinary degree. -Crossley had spoken the most utter nonsense. His tidings had not given -her the slightest pain. A shadow of doubt of the man she loved could not -visit her loyal heart. - -“I seem to know your face,” she said, looking into that of Scrivener with -a puzzled expression. “Ah, yes, I remember now. Surely I saw you once at -Rowton Heights.” - -“I saw you also, madam,” said the man. - -He bowed awkwardly. Then his eyes travelled to Lady Georgina, who, bold, -upright, and firm, stood not far away. - -“I have a message for you alone, Mrs. Rowton,” he said. - -“Please leave us, Lady Georgina,” said Nance. - -“I will not,” replied Lady Georgina. “You are left in my charge by your -husband, Nance, and I prefer to remain with you whatever happens. Sir, I -do not know what your business can be with this young lady, but I must -ask you to say it before me.” - -“Very well, madam,” replied the man. “We have not a moment to lose, Mrs. -Rowton,” he continued; “your husband has sent for you. I am commissioned -to bring you to him immediately.” - -“To bring me to him!” said Nance, her eyes lighting up with sudden -tumultuous joy. “I won’t keep you. But why can he not come to me?” - -“He cannot, madam: he is very ill.” - -“Ill!” said Nance. She started violently. Her face grew white. “I won’t -keep you a single moment,” she said. - -“I’ll go with you, dear,” said Lady Georgina. - -“I am sorry, madam,” said Scrivener, “but on that point I am obliged to -be firm. I cannot possibly take you with Mrs. Rowton. If she wishes to -see her husband alive she must trust herself to me alone. I swear no harm -will happen to her.” - -“If I wish to see my husband alive?” repeated Nance. “Oh! for Heaven’s -sake, don’t put obstacles in the way now, Lady Georgina. I won’t keep you -a moment,” she said, again turning to the man. - -She flew out of the room, returning in less than a minute in her hat and -cloak. - -“I am ready,” she said, “let us come.” - -“This is an awful situation,” exclaimed Lady Georgina. “I promised to -look after that child. How do I know, sir, that you are not deceiving me?” - -“I swear on the Bible, madam, that I am not. Mr. Rowton has sent for his -wife. He is very ill. If you refuse to let Mrs. Rowton come with me I -must go away without her.” - -“In that case, I have no alternative,” said Lady Georgina; “I only trust -I am not doing wrong.” - -Nance and Scrivener left the room. A hansom was in waiting outside the -hotel. - -Nance entered and Scrivener immediately followed her. He gave directions -in a low voice to the driver, and the cab started forward at a quick -pace. Presently Scrivener put his hand through the little window in the -roof. - -“A sovereign,” he called to the driver, “if you get us to our destination -in a quarter of an hour from now.” - -The man whipped up his horse. - -“You said that my husband was very ill; is he in danger?” asked Nance. - -“He is, madam, in extreme danger.” - -Nance did not ask another question. She locked her hands tightly under -her cloak. Her face was deathlike. She looked like one carved in stone. - -By-and-by the cab entered a squalid street leading off the Embankment. -It turned to the left, then to the right, then to the left again, and -finally drew up at a shabby-looking door. Scrivener jumped out. - -“This way, Mrs. Rowton,” he said. - -He flung the sovereign to the driver, and then knocked in a peculiar way -on the door. - -It was opened immediately by a shabbily-dressed girl, whose eyes were red -from violent weeping. - -“All right upstairs, Sophy?” asked Scrivener. - -“Silver is still alive,” answered Sophy with a catch in her voice. - -“Silver,” repeated Nance to herself in a low tone. - -It was at this awful moment of her life that a memory came back to her. -She had forgotten it until now. Earlier in that same evening Crossley had -told her that her husband, her brave husband, whom he presently accused -of the most ghastly crime, was also known as Silver, the leader of a -school or mob of burglars, called the Silver School. The information -seemed to her so baseless and false, and was also so completely swallowed -up in the grave and monstrous accusation which followed it, that until -now it was completely blotted out of her memory. - -“Silver,” she said, looking with dilated eyes at Scrivener as they -mounted the stairs. “Who is Silver?” - -“Never mind about Silver now, madam; I am taking you to see your husband, -Mr. Rowton, of Rowton Heights.” - -Nance asked no more questions. The next moment they found themselves -inside the club room. The greater part of the long room was in complete -darkness, but at the farther end a paraffin lamp flared. Nance saw dimly -as she entered the figure of a man lying on the floor. - -When he heard her step Rowton raised himself with an effort. - -[Illustration: “When he heard her step Rowton raised himself with an -effort.”—_Page 305._] - -“My wife has come,” he said to Simpkins. “Leave us. Go into another -room.” - - - - -CHAPTER XXXVI. - -THE DARKNESS BEFORE THE DAWN. - - -Nance fell on her knees by the dying man. She took one of his cold hands -in hers. - -“Little woman,” said Rowton. “Come close to me, Nance,” he continued in -an almost inaudible whisper; “hold my hand tighter—I cannot feel your -clasp.” - -She put both her hands round it, fondling it close to her breast. - -“Are we alone, Nancy?” - -“Yes, darling, quite alone.” - -“That is—good. I have much to say to you.” - -“Darling, don’t talk if it gives you pain. I can guess your thoughts, I -know you so well.” - -“Heavens! She knows me so well,” repeated the dying man. - -“Has a doctor been sent for, Adrian?” - -“No use.” - -“But I thought you were strong, in good health. What is the meaning of -this agony?” - -“Heart,” he said in a whisper. “I have—known—it long—disease of long -standing—hopeless; never mind—no doctor can cure me. Listen—Nancy mine.” - -She bent down until her white face was almost on a level with his. - -“Speak, dearest, beloved,” she said in her softest voice. “Your very -lowest word will be heard by me. Everything you tell me I will do. I am -all yours, remember, both in life and death.” - -“There never was—such an angel,” he replied, and a faint, half-mocking, -yet utterly sweet smile flitted across his face. - -“Nancy, my strength is going. See you get the boy.” - -“Yes.” - -“Listen, Nance. Simpkins knows where he is—so does—Scrivener. So, I -fancy, does Sophy—the girl in this house. If—Simpkins and Scrivener fail -you—turn to—Sophy. She was always fond of me—poor Sophy! If she—helps -you—take her away with you afterwards—for in doing—what you want, she -may bring her own—life—into danger. Go away yourself, too. Little -woman—you’ll hear terrible things.” - -“I don’t care,” she replied. “What are terrible tidings to me if I don’t -believe them?” - -Rowton smiled into her eyes. - -“I would—I might always remain thy white knight,” he said. “Black to -everyone else—but white to thee. There!—it is too much to hope.” - -He panted, his breath failed him. Nance held some brandy to his lips. He -presently closed his eyes. - -She sat down on the floor by his side, and slipped her arm under his -neck, so that his head rested on her breast. - -He felt the warm beating of the loving heart and opened his eyes. - -“Are you there?” he said. “I can’t see; are you there?” - -“Yes,” she replied. “Do you think I could leave you?” - -“Never,” he replied. “My angel who believed in the angel in me. Nancy, I -am the blackest scoundrel—on earth.” - -“No, no,” she then said with a sob. “Don’t revile yourself now. To one -person you have always been white.” - -“As an angel, Nancy mine?” - -“As an angel,” she replied. “You have been the one hero of my -life—immaculate, strong, as you said yourself, my white knight.” - -The dying man moved restlessly. - -“Child,” he said, “you will hear things.” His voice grew lower and lower. -“I have brought thee into the lowest scrape—into the depths. You will -know hereafter what I have done for thee, Little Nancy.” - -“I don’t wish to know; I will not listen. Whatever I hear, nothing will -turn my love,” she replied. - -“Is that indeed so? Say—those words again.” - -“Nothing in heaven above or hell beneath can change my unalterable love,” -she repeated. - -“Fold my hands, Nance—together—so. Father in Heaven—if a weak woman can -be so forgiving, wilt not Thou—even Thou—have mercy?” - -The last words were scarcely distinguishable. Nance kept the folded -hands together. A smile came suddenly on the white lips, a longer and -slower breath than any of the others, then stillness. - -Half an hour afterwards Simpkins softly opened the door of the room and -came on tiptoe to Nancy’s side. He saw at a glance that the chief was -dead. Nance was kneeling by him, her face hidden against his breast. - -“Come, madam; I am dreadfully sorry, but you dare not stay here another -moment,” said the man in a tone of great pity and sympathy. - -At the words she raised her head and gave him a bewildered glance. She -rose to her feet, staggering slightly. - -“I do not wish to leave here,” she said. “I want to remain by my -husband’s body.” - -“Hurry, Simpkins, hurry!” said Scrivener’s voice at that moment in the -doorway. - -“You must not stay, madam. It is as much as our lives are worth. I must -tell you something.” - -“Nothing against the dead,” said Nancy, speaking in a strong full tone; -“I forbid you.” - -“No, we won’t mention his name,” said Simpkins. “I honour you, madam, -for your loyalty. But as matters have turned out, he might, poor fellow, -have met a worse fate. I won’t say any more. Whatever his faults he died -true to us. Mrs. Rowton, it has been our misfortune to get into the black -books of the law, and even at this moment the house is surrounded by -police.” - -“What do you mean?” - -“What I say. The police have got wind of our whereabouts. They will burst -into this room in a moment or two. No they cannot touch the dead, but you -must leave us, madam.” - -“Is your name Simpkins?” inquired Nance suddenly. - -“Yes, madam.” - -“Then I have a message for you from my husband. He said that you knew of -the whereabouts of his nephew, Murray Cameron. His last injunction to me -was to find the boy. I must find him. Will you help me?” - -“Yes,” said Scrivener, who came forward at that moment. “We’ll both help -you, lady. We do not want the boy any more. Our School is broken up after -to-night. Go at once, Mrs. Rowton. I know your hotel. Your husband’s -nephew will join you there before the morning. Go now.” - -A sudden noise was heard downstairs—the trampling of feet. - -“Heavens! we are lost,” cried Scrivener. “Go, madam; they cannot touch -your dead; but if you do as he wishes, you will leave us now.” - -“Yes, I will go,” said Nance. “But one moment first.” - -She fell on her knees by the body of her husband, and bending down -printed a long kiss on the cold lips. In doing so she noticed that the -lips themselves were smooth and undisfigured. There was no mark. - - * * * * * - -Scrivener was true to his word, and early the following morning Murray -Cameron was restored to his friends. Crossley, aided by Jacob Short, had -given the alarm to the police, and the Silver School was broken up for -ever. - -Nance returned for one night to Rowton Heights—it was just before she and -Murray started to begin a new life in Australia—her object was to secure -a certain box. - -“I do not know what it contains,” she reflected, “but if it means -revenge, I would rather break my vow to the dead than use it now!” - -She packed it carefully, and, half way between England and the New World, -dropped it into deep water. Thus its secret was never revealed. - -But afterwards a dying man in Paris made a strange confession. He -declared to the priest who absolved him that for years he had belonged -to a notorious gang of burglars in London, who went by the name of the -Silver School. He himself was known by the sobriquet of Spider. Amongst -the queer friendships of his life was one with the gentleman leader -of that gang, a man called Silver. The likeness between the two was -remarkable, and there was an occasion when, for purposes of his own, it -came into Spider’s head to personate Silver. He did so in order to take -the life of a young Englishman with whom he had quarrelled in a Parisian -café. The Englishman had discovered one of his most important secrets, -and Spider, with the ruthlessness of his class, resolved to silence him -in the only effectual way. In order to divert suspicion entirely from -himself, he used a cipher and hieroglyphic, the secret of which Rowton -had once confided to him. - -“On my lips,” said the dying man, “you will find the mark of a death’s -head and arrows which was tattooed there years ago. You may use this -confession after my death.” - - -THE END. - - - - -New Books for Fall Reading - -CLOTH EDITIONS ONLY - - -Nephelé - -By F. W. BOURDILLON. Crown 8vo, artistically bound, $1.00. - - “This book has made a decided hit in England, and is expected - to repeat its success here. The leading English and American - critics have reviewed it with enthusiasm, _The Spectator_ - according it the rare honor of a full-page review. The author - is best known in America as the author of the poem ‘The Night - has a Thousand Eyes and the Day but One.’” - -Opals, from a Mexican Mine - -By GEORGE DE VALLIÈRE. Crown 8vo, cloth $1.25. - - CONTENTS: The Greatest of the Gods is QUETZALCOATL—The Water - Lady—The Mysterious Disappearance of Mrs. T. Tompkins Smith—The - Vision of Don Juan on the Piedra de los Angeles—Cosmopolitana - Mexicana. - -The Lure of Fame - -By CLIVE HOLLAND, author of “My Japanese Wife.” With illustration and -decorative drawing by George Wharton Edwards. Bound in cloth, blue and -gold. $1.00. - - “Its title, ‘The Lure of Fame,’ will suggest something of the - thread of the story, but one is not prepared for so tender and - sympathetic a picture as those pages reveal, or so close an - analysis of human feelings and experiences.”—Charles Dexter - Allen in the _Hartfort Post_. - -A Stable for Nightmares; or, Weird Tales - -By J. SHERIDAN LE FANU, and others. Characteristically illustrated. Large -16mo, cloth, 256 pp., 75 cents. - - This book has proved to be one of the most popular of the - season, and has been heartily commended by all the critics who - have reviewed it. The _N. Y. Journal_, _Philadelphia Public - Ledger_, _N. Y. Commercial Advertiser_, _Boston Times_, _The - Bookman_, and scores of other journals unite in praising it. - -The XIth Commandment - -By HALLIWELL SUTCLIFFE. Crown 8vo, cloth, $1.25. - - “Full of deep thought, tempered with a bright appreciation - of the ridiculous and invested with delicate sarcasm, is - the new novel of Halliwell Sutcliffe, called ‘The XIth - Commandment.’ Mr. Sutcliffe’s theme is the diplomatic attitude - of a North-Country vicar in the Church of England, who seeks - to maintain an equilibrium in his ministrations to the rich - and poor in his parish, while favoring the rich. A pretty and - ingenious love story, in which the curate has a part, runs - its length through the book and nicely balances the religious - discussion.”—_Buffalo Express._ - -Political Parties in the United States—Their History and -Influence—1789-1896 - -By J. HARRIS PATTON, M. A., Ph. D., author of “Four Hundred Years of -American History,” “Natural Resources of the United States.” 12mo, cloth, -$1.25. - - “As a rule political histories are too dry to invite general - reading. In Mr. J. Harris Patton’s ‘Political Parties in the - United States,’ we have a work written in a simple, almost - conversational style according to an analytical method and - embodying a vast deal of information.... Its convenience as a - compact and serviceable book of reference cannot be gainsaid by - any one.”—_Commercial Advertiser_, New York. - -CATALOGUE SENT ON APPLICATION - -_The above books are for sale by all booksellers, or will be sent by -mail, postage prepaid, on receipt of the price in stamps or by money -order._ - -NEW AMSTERDAM BOOK COMPANY, 156 Fifth Ave. New York. - -*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A SON OF ISHMAEL *** - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the -United States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where - you are located before using this eBook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that: - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without -widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/old/66110-0.zip b/old/66110-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index dfbd63a..0000000 --- a/old/66110-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/66110-h.zip b/old/66110-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e5fbcaf..0000000 --- a/old/66110-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/66110-h/66110-h.htm b/old/66110-h/66110-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index 12cf40c..0000000 --- a/old/66110-h/66110-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,13551 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" - "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> - <head> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=utf-8" /> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Style-Type" content="text/css" /> - <title> - The Project Gutenberg eBook of A Son of Ishmael, by Mrs. L. T. Meade. - </title> - - <link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg" /> - -<style type="text/css"> - -a { - text-decoration: none; -} - -body { - margin-left: 10%; - margin-right: 10%; -} - -h1,h2 { - text-align: center; - clear: both; -} - -h2.nobreak { - page-break-before: avoid; -} - -hr.chap { - margin-top: 2em; - margin-bottom: 2em; - clear: both; - width: 65%; - margin-left: 17.5%; - margin-right: 17.5%; -} - -div.chapter { - page-break-before: always; -} - -p { - margin-top: 0.5em; - text-align: justify; - margin-bottom: 0.5em; - text-indent: 1em; -} - -table { - margin: 1em auto 1em auto; - max-width: 40em; - border-collapse: collapse; -} - -td { - padding-left: 2em; - padding-right: 0.25em; - vertical-align: top; - text-indent: -2em; -} - -.tdr { - text-align: right; - padding-right: 0em; -} - -.tdpg { - vertical-align: bottom; - text-align: right; -} - -.ads { - margin: auto; - max-width: 32em; -} - -.ads .author { - margin-left: 2em; -} - -.ads .book { - text-indent: 0em; - font-size: 120%; - font-weight: bold; -} - -.blockquote { - margin: 1.5em 10%; -} - -.caption { - text-align: center; - margin-bottom: 1em; - font-size: 90%; - text-indent: 0em; -} - -.center { - text-align: center; - text-indent: 0em; -} - -.cover { - margin: auto; - max-width: 25em; -} - -.figcenter { - margin: auto; - text-align: center; -} - -.gothic { - font-family: 'Old English Text MT', 'Old English', serif; -} - -.larger { - font-size: 150%; -} - -.noindent { - text-indent: 0em; -} - -.padleft2 {padding-left: 2em;} -.padleft4 {padding-left: 4em;} -.padleft6 {padding-left: 6em;} -.padleft8 {padding-left: 8em;} - -.pagenum { - position: absolute; - right: 4%; - font-size: smaller; - text-align: right; - font-style: normal; -} - -.right { - text-align: right; - margin-right: 1em; -} - -.smaller { - font-size: 80%; -} - -.smcap { - font-variant: small-caps; - font-style: normal; -} - -.tb { - margin-top: 3em; -} - -.titlepage { - text-align: center; - margin-top: 3em; - text-indent: 0em; -} - -.x-ebookmaker img { - max-width: 100%; - width: auto; - height: auto; -} - -.x-ebookmaker .blockquote { - margin: 1.5em 5%; -} - </style> - </head> -<body> - -<div style='text-align:center; font-size:1.2em; font-weight:bold'>The Project Gutenberg eBook of A Son of Ishmael, by L. T. Meade</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online -at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you -are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the -country where you are located before using this eBook. -</div> - -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Title: A Son of Ishmael</p> -<p style='display:block; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:0;'>A Novel</p> - -<div style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Author: L. T. Meade</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Illustrator: Augustus Burnham Shute</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>Release Date: August 22, 2021 [eBook #66110]</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>Language: English</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>Character set encoding: UTF-8</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Produced by: MWS and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images generously made available by The Internet Archive/American Libraries.)</div> - -<div style='margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:4em'>*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A SON OF ISHMAEL ***</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_i"></a>[i]</span></p> - -<div class="cover"> - -<p class="titlepage larger">A Son of<br /> -<span class="padleft6">Ishmael</span></p> - -<p class="noindent">BY<br /> -<span class="smcap larger">Mrs. L. T. Meade</span><br /> -<span class="padleft2">Author of</span><br /> -<span class="padleft4">“The Medicine Lady,”</span><br /> -<span class="padleft6">“Dr. Rumsey’s Patient,”</span><br /> -<span class="padleft8">“A Soldier of Fortune,” etc., etc.</span></p> - -</div> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 600px;"> -<img src="images/cover-illus.jpg" width="600" height="375" alt="" /> -<p class="center smaller">ILLUSTRATIONS BY A. BURNHAM SHUTE</p> -</div> - -<div class="cover"> - -<p class="titlepage">NEW AMSTERDAM BOOK COMPANY<br /> -156 FIFTH AVENUE <span class="padleft2">NEW YORK</span></p> - -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_ii"></a>[ii]</span></p> - -<h1>A SON OF ISHMAEL.</h1> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 460px;"> -<img src="images/illus1.jpg" width="460" height="700" alt="" /> -<p class="caption">“I die before my work is completed,” he said; “but -leave it to you.”—<i>Frontispiece.</i></p> -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_iii"></a>[iii]</span></p> - -<p class="titlepage larger">A SON OF ISHMAEL</p> - -<p class="center larger gothic">A Novel</p> - -<p class="titlepage"><span class="smaller">BY</span><br /> -L. T. MEADE<br /> -<span class="smaller">AUTHOR OF “THE MEDICINE LADY,” “HEART OF GOLD,”<br /> -“NOBODY’S NEIGHBOR,” ETC.</span></p> - -<div class="figcenter titlepage" style="width: 150px;"> -<img src="images/title.jpg" width="150" height="180" alt="" /> -</div> - -<p class="titlepage">NEW YORK<br /> -NEW AMSTERDAM BOOK COMPANY<br /> -156 FIFTH AVENUE</p> - -<p class="center smaller"><span class="smcap">London—F. V. WHITE & CO.</span></p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_iv"></a>[iv]</span></p> - -<p class="titlepage smaller">Copyright, 1896,<br /> -by<br /> -<span class="smcap">New Amsterdam Book Company</span></p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_v"></a>[v]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CONTENTS.</h2> - -</div> - -<table summary="Contents"> - <tr> - <td class="tdr smaller">CHAP.</td> - <td></td> - <td class="tdpg smaller">PAGE</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="tdr">I.</td> - <td>—<span class="smcap">Dr. Follett’s Secret</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#CHAPTER_I">1</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="tdr">II.</td> - <td>—<span class="smcap">His Willing Bride</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#CHAPTER_II">15</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="tdr">III.</td> - <td>—<span class="smcap">The Packet on the Upper Shelf</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#CHAPTER_III">19</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="tdr">IV.</td> - <td>—<span class="smcap">At the Bungalow</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#CHAPTER_IV">30</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="tdr">V.</td> - <td>—<span class="smcap">A Wild Wooer</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#CHAPTER_V">37</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="tdr">VI.</td> - <td>—<span class="smcap">Long John</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#CHAPTER_VI">45</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="tdr">VII.</td> - <td>—<span class="smcap">The Wedding Night</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#CHAPTER_VII">54</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="tdr">VIII.</td> - <td>—<span class="smcap">At the Opera House</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#CHAPTER_VIII">60</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="tdr">IX.</td> - <td>—<span class="smcap">The Rose-Coloured Bedroom and the New Maid</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#CHAPTER_IX">70</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="tdr">X.</td> - <td>—<span class="smcap">The Boy on the Hearth</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#CHAPTER_X">78</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="tdr">XI.</td> - <td>—<span class="smcap">The Queen Anne Wing and Garden</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#CHAPTER_XI">87</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="tdr">XII.</td> - <td>—<span class="smcap">Silver</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#CHAPTER_XII">95</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="tdr">XIII.</td> - <td>—<span class="smcap">Long John</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIII">104</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="tdr">XIV.</td> - <td>—<span class="smcap">The Butler’s Pantry</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIV">108</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="tdr">XV.</td> - <td>—<span class="smcap">Leah</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#CHAPTER_XV">121</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="tdr">XVI.</td> - <td>—<span class="smcap">The Lady in the Wood</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVI">130</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="tdr">XVII.</td> - <td>—<span class="smcap">Crossley</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVII">139</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="tdr">XVIII.</td> - <td>—<span class="smcap">The Torn Letter and the Mark</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVIII">147</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="tdr">XIX.</td> - <td>—<span class="smcap">The Silver School</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIX">156</a><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_vi"></a>[vi]</span></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="tdr">XX.</td> - <td>—<span class="smcap">A Black Diamond</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#CHAPTER_XX">170</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="tdr">XXI.</td> - <td>—<span class="smcap">The Rats in the Queen Anne Wing</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXI">174</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="tdr">XXII.</td> - <td>—<span class="smcap">The Man with the Mark</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXII">184</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="tdr">XXIII.</td> - <td>—<span class="smcap">Dame Rowton</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXIII">192</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="tdr">XXIV.</td> - <td>—<span class="smcap">The Black Diamond Again</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXIV">200</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="tdr">XXV.</td> - <td>—<span class="smcap">Kidnapped</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXV">208</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="tdr">XXVI.</td> - <td>—<span class="smcap">A “Plant”</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXVI">214</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="tdr">XXVII.</td> - <td>—<span class="smcap">Invisible Ink</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXVII">225</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="tdr">XXVIII.</td> - <td>—<span class="smcap">Hester</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXVIII">236</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="tdr">XXIX.</td> - <td>—<span class="smcap">“Call Me Dawson”</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIX">242</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="tdr">XXX.</td> - <td>—<span class="smcap">Mrs. Larkins</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXX">250</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="tdr">XXXI.</td> - <td>—<span class="smcap">A Summons</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXXI">260</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="tdr">XXXII.</td> - <td>—<span class="smcap">A Red Track</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXXII">266</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="tdr">XXXIII.</td> - <td>—<span class="smcap">“If Not, Lie to Him”</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXXIII">277</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="tdr">XXXIV.</td> - <td>—<span class="smcap">A Toast</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXXIV">290</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="tdr">XXXV.</td> - <td>—<span class="smcap">Wages</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXXV">295</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class="tdr">XXXVI.</td> - <td>—<span class="smcap">The Darkness Before the Dawn</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXXVI">306</a></td> - </tr> -</table> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_1"></a>[1]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_I">CHAPTER I.<br /> -<span class="smaller">DR. FOLLETT’S SECRET</span></h2> - -</div> - -<p>Not many years ago in the neighbourhood of Andover -stood a lonely house, which went by the name of the -Grange. It was enclosed in walled-in gardens, and -people who passed by on the high road saw nothing of -it. The house itself was squarely built—its windows -were small, with old-fashioned latticed panes, and its -thick walls were closely covered with ivy and other -creepers of the hardy species.</p> - -<p>It was a lonely place, standing solitary and bleak all -the year round, its sole inhabitants being an old man, -a young girl, and one servant.</p> - -<p>These three inhabited a corner of the old house, -living very sparsely and frugally, doing without warmth -and comfort in winter and without all the gay things -of life in summer. The grounds round the Grange -had gone to rack and ruin; the huge kitchen garden -was full of weeds, and the lawn in front of the house -had been attended to by no gardener since Dr. Follett -and his daughter, Nancy, took possession of the place -six years ago.</p> - -<p>People who saw them at church on Sunday said that<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_2"></a>[2]</span> -Nancy Follett was a handsome girl; she had bright -grey eyes, good features, and quantities of beautiful -hair; her face had strength about it, her lips were -firmly moulded; she had a very upright and erect -carriage, but she looked like a girl who lived under a -shadow, and during the six years of her residence at -the Grange she made but one acquaintance.</p> - -<p>The neighbours would have been kind to her if she -had let them, but Dr. Follett received no visitors, and -strictly forbade his daughter to make friends for -herself in the neighbourhood of her dismal home. -How she got to know Adrian Rowton was a mystery; -how he obtained a footing in the dismal old house was -the wonder of the country side. But then Rowton was -a man who seemed to do what he liked wherever he -went. He saw Nance one day in church, observed the -turn of her head, noticed the exquisite curves of her -soft neck and throat, commented with a quickening of -his heart’s pulses on the lovely shades of her hair, -determined to get a nearer view of her, met her by -accident the next morning, spoke to her, caught the -glint of her bright eyes, and fell madly in love with -her on the spot.</p> - -<p>Adrian Rowton had never yet seen any reason to -check his inclinations, whatever they might be. Nancy -Follett’s father was an ogre, but Rowton was clever -enough quickly to gain an entrance into the deserted -old house. He made love to the father for the sake of -the daughter, and to the surprise of everyone in the -place, was soon allowed to visit at the Grange as often -as he liked.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_3"></a>[3]</span></p> - -<p>It was just Rowton’s luck, said other young men who -also admired pretty Nancy Follett, but then they looked -at one another and wondered what they meant, for if -people knew nothing of Dr. Follett and his daughter, -they knew still less of Adrian Rowton. He rented a -little shooting lodge about half a mile away from the -Grange. It was called the Bungalow, and would have -been to most men a singularly unattractive place. The -house was tumble-down and out of repair, and Rowton -took no pains to keep the grounds in order.</p> - -<p>He arrived at the Bungalow two years before this -story opens, accompanied by a man-servant, a rough-looking -fellow with a bulldog head and a singularly -unprepossessing face; also by several dogs, and a large -supply of guns and ammunition. Rowton had taken -the shooting of a large neighbouring estate and in the -autumn he occupied himself with his favourite pastime -as long as daylight permitted. When the shooting -season was over he generally shut up the Bungalow and -disappeared, returning, however, any day or night quite -unexpectedly and for no apparent reason. He supplied -Nancy Follett with plenty of game, but what he did with -the rest he never told to anyone. He used to drive -about the country on a high dog-cart, and one day -brought two or three thoroughbred horses with him from -London.</p> - -<p>People talked a good deal about him, for he had an -air of mystery which tantalised curiosity. He was tall, -well set up, and strikingly handsome—too dark, perhaps, -for the conventional Englishman, but so plucky, such a -good sportsman, and withal so gay and bright when he<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_4"></a>[4]</span> -pleased, that against his own inclination and against the -secret prejudice of most of the neighbours, he was -quickly invited to the best houses in the place, and was, -in short, a universal favourite.</p> - -<p>On a certain night towards the end of a particularly -tempestuous November, Rowton was riding home from -Andover. He was a reckless horseman, and always -rode mercilessly. The beast on which he was sitting -this special night was only half broken in. Suddenly -he heard himself shouted to by an angry voice.</p> - -<p>“Hullo! take care, can’t you; do you want to ride -right through my gig?”</p> - -<p>Adrian pulled up his horse fiercely, the animal -reared, he sprang from its back and exclaimed with a -hearty voice:</p> - -<p>“A thousand pardons; I never saw you, Dr. Read.”</p> - -<p>Dr. Read, who was also standing by his horse, faced -the young man with a smile.</p> - -<p>“You nearly rode into me,” he said. “You ought -not to give reins to an animal of that sort on a dark -night.”</p> - -<p>“I am extremely sorry, but you had no lamp to -your carriage. I certainly did not expect to meet -anyone on this rough bit of road. What is the matter, -doctor? What patient has called you out such a night -as this?”</p> - -<p>“I am just returning from the Grange,” said Dr. -Read; “have you not heard?”</p> - -<p>“Heard what?—is anyone ill there?—surely not -Miss Nancy!”</p> - -<p>“Bless you, Nancy Follett is well enough, unless<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_5"></a>[5]</span> -indeed, poor child, she dies of her sorrows. What an -old ruffian that father of hers is? Well, he is dying -now: his grief is evidently bringing him to his grave. -By the way, talking of mysteries, I believe I have got -a clue to the shadow which hangs over the old -Grange.”</p> - -<p>“And what is that?” asked Rowton, a tone of -interest coming into his voice.</p> - -<p>“Why, they say that this old man, Dr. Follett, is no -other than the well-known physician of the name who -performed such wonderful cures in Harley Street some -years back—you must have heard of the great Dr. -Follett.”</p> - -<p>“Can’t say that I have,” answered Rowton.</p> - -<p>“Well, well,” said Dr. Read testily, “I thought all -the world knew of him. I never for an instant suspected -that this cross-grained old fellow could be he, -but I believe it is a fact. It seems that the man -had an awful shock: his only son was mysteriously -murdered. Of course there may not be a word of truth -in it, but something must have happened—did you -speak, sir?”</p> - -<p>Rowton had said “Good God” under his breath. -He was quite quiet now.</p> - -<p>“I think your informant must be mistaken,” he -said after a pause. “I know the Folletts very well, -and neither father nor daughter have ever alluded to a -murdered son or brother—murdered! Good Heavens! -Nancy Follett would surely have told me of a tragedy -of that sort.”</p> - -<p>“Well,” said Dr. Read, “there is some shadow over<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_6"></a>[6]</span> -those two lives, and the shadow is killing the old man. -Poor fellow, his days are numbered; it is only a question -of hours.”</p> - -<p>“I am surprised, shocked, and sorry,” said Rowton. -“I was at the Grange only a week back and then Dr. -Follett looked as well as ever.”</p> - -<p>“As ill, you mean,” said the doctor. “He has been -breaking up fast for the last six months. The mystery, -or shadow, or whatever it is, is killing him, for the -man is not really old. Have you ever noticed the -extraordinary gloom on his face?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, and no,” replied Rowton. “I thought him a -queer old card, but to be frank with you, I don’t go to -the Grange to study old Dr. Follett.”</p> - -<p>The moon shone out at this moment, and Dr. Read -favoured the bold outline of the young man who stood -by his side with a keen glance.</p> - -<p>“That girl is as fine a creature as ever breathed,” he -said with apparent inconsequence; “take care, young -sir, that you do not do her an injury; but now I must -be off. Follett is dying because there is a shadow over -him and the shadow is killing him. Well, I must not -stay here any longer. Good night to you, Mr. Rowton.”</p> - -<p>“One moment before you go, doctor. Is Miss -Nancy all alone?”</p> - -<p>“No, I sent in a nurse this morning. Good-night, I -must not stay here any longer.”</p> - -<p>The doctor got back into his gig and drove away, -and Rowton stood for a brief moment at his horse’s -head. He was a man of quick action at all times.</p> - -<p>“Not home just at present, Satyr,” he said to the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_7"></a>[7]</span> -horse; “here, turn your head to the left. So! ho! old -boy, easy, easy.”</p> - -<p>A moment later horse and rider were flying almost -on the wings of the wind in the direction of the -Grange.</p> - -<p>There was a long rambling avenue under dark lime -trees up to the old house. Rowton did not wait to -open the gates. Setting spurs to his horse the animal -quickly leapt these obstacles, and then at full speed -galloped up the avenue. When the pair approached -the house Rowton pulled up abruptly, and springing -from his steed led him softly over the grass. A great -cedar tree stood in the middle of the desolate lawn. -Taking a leather strap from his pocket, Rowton tied -his horse to a branch of this tree, and then stepping -quickly up to one of the windows he began to whistle, -in gay clear notes, the well-known strains of “Garry -Owen.” His whistle rang out joyfully; he had just -completed the melody and was going to begin it a second -time, when a noise at a little distance caused him to -turn his head; a faint light proceeded from an open -door, and a girl’s slender figure was seen standing on -the steps.</p> - -<p>Rowton made a stride forward, and the next -moment had clasped Nancy Follett to his heart.</p> - -<p>“This is good,” he said. “I have hungered for a -kiss. What is the matter, sweetheart? you tremble as -though you were an aspen leaf.”</p> - -<p>“Because I am so glad to see you,” she replied. -“But how did you know? What brought you here at -this hour?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_8"></a>[8]</span></p> - -<p>“By good luck, I met Dr. Read,” exclaimed Rowton; -“he told me of your trouble. There, sweetheart, you -need not tremble; I am here to shelter you.”</p> - -<p>“But you don’t know everything, Adrian,” she said -in a sort of choking whisper. “Things have changed -since I saw you last.”</p> - -<p>“You need not tell me that, I know all about it,” he -replied. “Your father is dying and you are miserable—but -things must be better when I am with you. Let -us come indoors; you will catch your death of cold if -you stay out in an awful gale of this sort, besides, we -can scarcely hear our own voices; come, I suppose you -have some sort of fire in that big, desolate dining-room.”</p> - -<p>“Just a spark,” she answered, with a smile, which she -quickly repressed. “You seem to lift a weight off my -heart,” she continued. “It is strength and real gladness -to have you close to me; but, Adrian, I cannot stay -with you; he is dying—the doctor says he will not last -till morning.”</p> - -<p>While she was speaking, Nancy turned and, followed -by Rowton, entered the great hall of the almost empty -mansion.</p> - -<p>“Why, it is as dark as pitch,” exclaimed the young -man, “what a state of things; have you no candles, no -lamps, nothing to show a gleam of light on an awful -night of this sort?”</p> - -<p>“I’ll fetch a candle,” she answered. She ran across the -hall, opened the door of a sitting-room some little -distance away, and returned in a moment, holding a -lighted candle high above her head.</p> - -<p>“The fire is out in the dining-room,” she said with<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_9"></a>[9]</span> -another shiver, “but we had better go there; I can talk -to you better there, and I have something to say.”</p> - -<p>“You don’t utter a word until you have a good fire to -say it by,” replied Rowton. “This sort of thing is intolerable. -You are going to be my wife, you know, -Nance, so you have to obey me, whether your father -wishes it or not. Here, give me the candle; why, your -poor little hand shakes, you would drop it in another -moment.”</p> - -<p>He took the light out of the girl’s trembling hands, -and holding it in such a manner that he could see her -face, gazed long and earnestly into it. It was a face of -great spirit and beauty. The features were straight and -delicate in outline, the brows perfectly black and delicately -marked, the eyes large and of a lovely shade of -grey, the golden hair looked like a tangled web of many -lights. But now the girl’s complexion was pinched and -blue with cold, and the lovely eyes had red rims round -them.</p> - -<p>“Come, let us light a big fire,” said Rowton. “I’ll -soon set it going; here are logs of wood and lumps of -coal; fetch me an old newspaper, Nancy. Now we’ll -set to work.”</p> - -<p>He dropped on his knees as he spoke, used his great -hands deftly, and in a moment or two a huge fire was -roaring merrily up the old chimney.</p> - -<p>“There now, that’s better,” he said. “You shall -warm yourself—you shall get back your delicate complexion. -Why, my wild bird, you wanted me sorely. -Give me your hand—here, let me warm it. Sit on my -knee close to this blaze; it will tingle right through you.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_10"></a>[10]</span> -Whisper one word to me, sweetheart; when did you last -have a right, good, comforting meal?”</p> - -<p>“Never mind about that, Adrian; how can I eat when -my poor father is dying? I love him, although——”</p> - -<p>“Although he turned your life into a hell,” interrupted -the young man fiercely.</p> - -<p>“That is true,” she replied; “but never mind that -now—he has gone through fearful sorrow, and I am -heart and soul with him in everything.”</p> - -<p>“Well, dearest, he is your father and one cannot -account for the feelings of affectionate girls like yourself. -Thank heaven! I never had home ties—I cannot remember -my father—my mother died when I was an -infant—I was brought up in the roughest imaginable -school. Yes, the school of life was hard on me, and it -has turned me out a pretty rough specimen; a rough -diamond, eh! sweet Nancy?”</p> - -<p>“Not to me,” she answered with sudden tenderness. -“To me you are the best, the noblest of men; why will -you run yourself down?”</p> - -<p>“I won’t again,” he answered. “Now let us to -business. Have you told your father yet that you have -promised to be my wife?”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” she replied.</p> - -<p>“Why do you say ‘yes’ in that dismal way? Is he -not glad? Will he not welcome me as a son-in-law after -his own heart? A little talk will reassure him on many -subjects. When can I have it?”</p> - -<p>“Never, I fear, Adrian; he is too ill.”</p> - -<p>“Well, then, I take you without his leave.”</p> - -<p>“That’s just it,” replied Nance, speaking with hesitation<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_11"></a>[11]</span> -and distress. “You know, Adrian, how he began -by taking a wonderful fancy to you. During all the six -years of our residence in this dismal old Grange you are -the only stranger who has set foot across our threshold. -Father liked you to come—he liked to talk to you—he -liked to talk of you when you went away. It comforted -me immeasurably to feel that you and father suited each -other. When I saw that you loved me I was more glad -than I can say, to feel assured on the point of father -also being tolerant to you. Well, things have changed. -The dreadful change took place after your last visit. -When you were gone, when you shut the hall-door -behind you, I found father in a state of strange and -nervous excitement. He was pacing up and down the -room, clasping and unclasping his hands and muttering -to himself. I really had not the least idea what it all -meant. He kept saying under his breath: ‘Suspected—yes, -suspected—there is a likeness—there is a possibility -of my search being terminated.’ Oh, he has a -secret, Adrian, but I don’t want to go into that now, -and I thought his poor brain was turned and that he was -off his head, and I went to him quite tenderly and -touched him on his arm, and said, ‘Sit down, calm -yourself.’”</p> - -<p>“‘I cannot,’ he said, shaking me off, ‘my heart is on -fire and I am nearly mad. That man—that man—and -I harboured him here.’”</p> - -<p>“‘What man?’ I asked in astonishment.</p> - -<p>“‘Rowton,’ he said, ‘Adrian Rowton; I have harboured -him here and made a friend of him! Ah, but -I shall track him down yet.’</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_12"></a>[12]</span></p> - -<p>“I felt myself turning quite faint with astonishment -and an unaccountable sense of terror.</p> - -<p>“‘Father,’ I said, ‘you must be mad.’</p> - -<p>“‘No,’ he answered, ‘not mad, but my suspicions are -aroused. Good heaven! that I should have harboured -that man here!’</p> - -<p>“Then he pulled himself together, and tried to speak -quietly. ‘Nancy,’ he said, ‘listen to me. My suspicions -are aroused—the man who calls himself Adrian Rowton -is never to come here again.’</p> - -<p>“‘You cannot mean it,’ I said.</p> - -<p>“‘I can and do,’ he replied. ‘He is never to darken -these doors again. Why, what is the matter?’ he exclaimed, -for I was trembling and the tears were running -down my cheeks.</p> - -<p>“‘It is only that I love Adrian Rowton better than -anyone else in all the world,’ I replied.</p> - -<p>“Then he stood up and I thought he was going to -curse me, but he did not curse me, he cursed you -instead. Oh! he used awful, fearful words, and when -they were over he fell down in a sort of fit. He got -better after a little, and since then has not breathed your -name. I do not know what he would do if he really -knew that you and I were sitting here together.”</p> - -<p>Rowton’s face looked disturbed while Nancy was -speaking.</p> - -<p>“Your father must have been off his head,” he said -after a pause.</p> - -<p>“No,” she replied, “his brain is sane enough.”</p> - -<p>“He must have been off his head for the time at -least,” repeated her lover; “nothing else could account<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_13"></a>[13]</span> -for words so purposeless and wild. They are not worth -your grave consideration; do not fret, sweetheart, such -words can make no difference to us. You don’t suppose -that I will part from the most precious thing in all -the world because an old man’s brain has suddenly given -way.”</p> - -<p>“If I really thought that,” said Nancy Follett.</p> - -<p>“What else could it be? but now don’t let us waste -our time talking about it; you are mine and I am yours -if fifty old men choose to go mad on the subject. Now, -I must see that my wild bird does not wear herself out; -you must have food, you shall have it; is there no one -helping you to nurse your father?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, Dr. Read sent in a nurse to-day, she is upstairs -now; not that there is much to do, he has lain since the -afternoon in a state of stupor.”</p> - -<p>Nancy was standing now close to the fire; the bright -light fell all over her; it brought a delicate colour into -her cheeks and lit up her large eyes with a strange -gleam.</p> - -<p>“You are the most beautiful creature in all the -world,” said Rowton, with passion.</p> - -<p>She looked at him with a pained expression; her -pretty dark brows were knit together.</p> - -<p>“Don’t,” she said suddenly. “I cannot listen to such -words just now, they seem incongruous, they press on -my heart and hurt me. Whatever you may choose to -think of him, I love that old man upstairs; his fate has -been a cruel one, his grief is killing him; his terrible, -his awful grief is killing him, it is carrying him to his -grave.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_14"></a>[14]</span></p> - -<p>“I am a heartless brute not to sympathise with -you, Nancy,” said Rowton. “What can be the grief, -my dearest?”</p> - -<p>“Ah! that I dare not tell you, that is our fearful -secret. Once I was a very happy girl, a thoughtless -child. I wanted for nothing, I was gay as the sunshine -itself. Father was a successful man, he was -quite a great doctor, he had one of the largest practices -in Harley Street. Then came the trouble; it was a -blow sudden and awful, like a bolt from the blue. It -crushed father and turned him into an old man, a man -with only one bitter object in life. Everything else -seemed to die in him, everything but the one consuming -passion. He sold the furniture in Harley Street, and -we came here because the house was going for an old -song, and father wanted us to live cheaply; we have -lived here ever since that blow descended on our heads, -and we have saved, and saved; we have starved ourselves, -we have lain cold at night, we have wanted the -common comforts of the most ordinary existence, all for -one terrible purpose.”</p> - -<p>“You certainly are a mysterious pair,” said Rowton -with a laugh which echoed painfully in the old room. -“Just whisper to me what the purpose was, Nance.”</p> - -<p>She hesitated for a moment, then bending forward -whispered a single word in his ear.</p> - -<p>His ruddy, dark face changed colour when she spoke, -for quite a moment he was silent.</p> - -<p>“Your father has made a mistake,” he said; then -gravely, “such a purpose turns round and crushes the -man who holds it in his grasp. His own fell purpose<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_15"></a>[15]</span> -will kill your father. You must drop it from your life, -Nancy. Your little sunshiny face was never meant for -shadow or sorrow; you have lived too long in the -gloom; turn now to the sunshine of our mutual love.”</p> - -<p>“Oh!” she answered, her voice coming out with a -sort of strangled sob, “I love you beyond words.”</p> - -<p>“To please me, try and put it into words, Nan,” he -asked; he gathered her close to his heart as he spoke.</p> - -<p>“My love is wide as the world and deep as hell,” she -replied; “stronger than death, and I think, I think, it -could reach even to the heavens.”</p> - -<p>“And mine for you means madness if thwarted,” he replied. -“There is not a man on earth can keep me from -winning and holding you. There, you may go to the -old man now, for I see you want to; we’ll be man and -wife before another moon is passed. I’ll come back in -the morning to learn your news. Good-night.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_II">CHAPTER II.<br /> -<span class="smaller">HIS WILLING BRIDE.</span></h2> - -</div> - -<p>Rowton left the house, clinking his spurs as he did -so; Nancy listened to the sound he made with a beating -heart.</p> - -<p>“Suppose father hears,” she thought; but then she -remembered that the old man was lying in a state of -stupor, which, in all probability, would end in death. -He could not, therefore, hear. So far she was safe. -Why did her father hate her lover? Why had he cursed -the man whom she loved? Well, he was dying, and -dead men were powerless to interfere with those who<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_16"></a>[16]</span> -lived. Rowton’s strong will would assuredly win the -day, and Nancy would be his bride.</p> - -<p>“His willing bride,” she murmured, clasping and -unclasping her fingers. “It is awful to think of marrying -him against father’s wishes, but I know perfectly -well that I shall do it. I am incapable of refusing him -anything. I love him to desperation, and who can -wonder! I love my father, too, but not as I love -Adrian.”</p> - -<p>“Please go upstairs, Miss Follett?”</p> - -<p>Nancy started and her face turned pale.</p> - -<p>“Yes, nurse, what is the matter?” she cried.</p> - -<p>“Dr. Follett is awake and wishes to speak to you,” -said the nurse.</p> - -<p>“Awake! then perhaps he is better!” said Nancy.</p> - -<p>“No, miss, he will never be that, but he is conscious -and he wants you without a moment’s delay. He asked -me to leave you with him, so I am going to the kitchen -to try and have a bit of supper. He is pretty sure to -go off towards morning; there is little chance of this -gleam of consciousness lasting long.”</p> - -<p>“I will go to him at once,” said Nancy.</p> - -<p>She cast one longing glance at the blazing fire, then -turning, left the room. She ran up the rambling old -stairs; they were faintly lit at intervals by the struggling -light of a watery moon. She reached the gallery -which ran round the hall, paused before a creaking, -badly hung door, and opening it, found herself in a -lofty bedroom. The room was almost bare of furniture. -A strip of carpet stood by the bedside, another -was placed in front of the old fire-grate. With these<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_17"></a>[17]</span> -two exceptions, the floor was bare. A deal table stood -in one of the windows, on which a small looking-glass -was placed, a chest of drawers of the commonest and -coarsest make occupied a position beside one of the -walls; there were a couple of chairs, a very old-fashioned -washstand, a huge four-post bedstead made of black -mahogany and hung with old velvet curtains—that was -all.</p> - -<p>The dying man lay in the middle of the bed; he was -raised by several pillows and was breathing loud and -heavily. His eyes, with dark shadows under them, were -directed anxiously towards the door through which his -young daughter entered.</p> - -<p>“Come here, Nancy, be quick,” he said, speaking in -an imperative voice and with wonderful strength for a -dying man.</p> - -<p>She hurried across the room and stood by the bedside, -looking down at him.</p> - -<p>“The Almighty has been good to me and has given -me sufficient strength to say what is necessary,” panted -the doctor. “I am dying.”</p> - -<p>Nancy opened her lips to speak, but no sound issued -from them.</p> - -<p>“I am dying,” said Dr. Follett again. “You need -not try to contradict me, Nance, I know what you -would say. You have been a good girl, and you will, -in the ordinary course of nature, miss me for a little; -you will also as naturally forget me after a short time. -I have been a burden to you and have led you a weary -life, but we have no time to go into that now. Death -is in a hurry and I must do something before I go to<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_18"></a>[18]</span> -him. I have sent for you to get you to make me a -promise.”</p> - -<p>Nancy began to tremble. Again she made an effort -to speak, but again failed; her hands were tightly locked -together and beads of sudden moisture stood on her -forehead. Dr. Follett was gazing at her out of two -sunken and fierce eyes.</p> - -<p>“You know what I allude to,” he said. “I see the -knowledge in your face; you know what has animated -me and kept me alive during the last six years.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, I know,” she replied.</p> - -<p>“I die before my work is completed,” he continued, -“but I leave it to you.”</p> - -<p>“I cannot take up your work, father,” she answered.</p> - -<p>“Don’t talk folly, child. You must take it up. You -know what the object of my life has been. Your -brother was murdered; for six long years I have been -searching for the man who took his life—I have been a -hunter in pursuit of my prey. There is a man alive -on this earth whom I must find, my grip must hold -him, my revenge must reach him. I die without -scenting my quarry, but you must follow where I leave -off. There, my brain is clouded, I cannot think, not -definitely, not clearly—a short time ago I had a suspicion. -I wish Crossley, the detective, were here, I -could tell him. It seemed to me that I had got hold of -a clue at last, but it has slipped from my fingers, from -my memory; I cannot recall it. I choke—this emotion -is too much for me. Give me a dose of that medicine, -quick.”</p> - -<p>Nancy turned to a table which stood near. She<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_19"></a>[19]</span> -poured something from a bottle into a medicine glass -and brought it to her father. She held the glass to his -lips; he drained the contents to the dregs.</p> - -<p>“That is right,” he panted, “that is good stuff, it -warms the heart. I used to give medicine myself like -that long ago; there is chloroform in it, it is very comforting. -Come to my side, Nancy, let me hold your -hand. Remember I am a dying man and the requests -of the dying ought to be granted. You are to make -me a promise. Your brother, Anthony, was murdered, -you are to find the murderer, and to avenge his death; -you are to take up my life work, child. If you don’t I -shall curse you.”</p> - -<p>“Where you failed, how am I to succeed?” she -answered. “I won’t make that cruel promise.”</p> - -<p>“If you don’t I’ll curse you,” replied the dying man, -his glittering eyes looking full into hers. She shuddered -and covered her face with her trembling hands.</p> - -<p>“I think nothing at all of your squeamish womanly -fears,” he said, with an awful sort of sneer. “Sit down -by me—I have everything planned out—listen.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_III">CHAPTER III.<br /> -<span class="smaller">THE PACKET ON THE UPPER SHELF.</span></h2> - -</div> - -<p>As Nancy seated herself on the edge of the bed, her -face grew startlingly livid.</p> - -<p>“You cannot surely mean what you are saying, -father,” she replied.</p> - -<p>“I mean,” said Dr. Follett in a steady and strong<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_20"></a>[20]</span> -voice, “exactly what I say. I have failed to avenge -your brother’s death; you must finish my work.”</p> - -<p>“I am sorry,” said Nancy. “I am sorry at an hour -like this to have to refuse you anything, but I cannot do -what you ask.”</p> - -<p>“I will not die until you promise,” replied the doctor. -“For six years I have done all that man could do. I have -not left a single stone unturned, I have not neglected the -slightest clue, yet I have failed. The man who murdered -Anthony has still to be found. If he walks this -earth he shall be found. I die, but you must find -him.”</p> - -<p>“You forget that I am a girl,” said Nancy; “no girl -could undertake work of this kind.”</p> - -<p>“Pooh! what does sex matter?” replied the doctor. -“Does the fact of your being a girl alter love? Did -not you love the dead boy? I die. It is the will of -the Almighty to take me away before my work is accomplished; -but I leave behind me a child, my lineal descendant, -the loving playmate of the murdered boy, the -girl into whose ears he whispered his young secrets, the -girl who kissed his young lips. This girl is no weakling, -she can take up my work; she shall. I insist, I command, -I will listen to no silly cowardly entreaties. Do you -hear me, Nancy? I die before another sun rises, but -my unfinished work drops on to your shoulders; you -dare not refuse me—do you hear what I am saying? -You dare not.”</p> - -<p>“The task you set me will kill me, father. I am -dreadfully tired already. I am utterly weary of the -misery of my life.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_21"></a>[21]</span></p> - -<p>“Kneel down, child,” said the doctor. His voice -changed from its hard and ringing note; it grew all of -a sudden soft, beseeching, tender.</p> - -<p>“You have a woman’s heart and a woman’s spirit,” -he said, touching one of the slim young hands and -stroking it as he spoke; “but you have more than that, -you have a man’s courage. I have seen that courage -shine in your eyes in more than one sudden emergency; -the day the blow fell I saw it. I have seen it since, when -you have denied yourself and turned your back on the -good things of youth, and followed me, step by step, -uncomplainingly, up the narrow path of self-sacrifice -and self-denial. You can do it—you shall. Think of -Anthony, think for a moment of the old times.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, I remember the old times,” replied Nancy. -She began to sob as she spoke.</p> - -<p>“That is right, child, cry away. I have touched -your heart. When I touch a heart like yours courage -soon re-animates it; you will not be a coward, you will -not allow your brother’s blood to cry from the ground -for vengeance; think of the old times, think of your -mother, think of the old, gay, happy life.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, yes, I remember it,” said the girl; “but it is all -past and over.” She wept silently, bowing her head -until it almost touched the bedclothes.</p> - -<p>“I see the old times as I lie here,” said Dr. Follett. -A meditative, gentle look stole the anxiety and some of -the age out of his face. “Yes,” he continued, speaking -in a dreamy tone, “the past rises before me. I see a -picture. There are three people in the picture, Anthony, -your mother, you. Our house is full of sunshine.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_22"></a>[22]</span> -Your mother is proud of her children, and I am -proud of your mother and of the children. The picture -is very vivid, it is almost like a vision, it fills the whole -of my gaze. I see the room where we sit in the evening. -I see people flitting about. I see our morning-room with -the sunshine on it; there is your mother’s gentle face, -there is Anthony like a young eagle, all romance, chivalry—a -daring boy, a splendid lad. I see you full of courage, -but pretty, soft, with hair like the sun. Yes, it is a -lovely picture; it rests me, it supports me. Ah, but it -is changing—your mother’s place is empty, she no -longer sits by the fire, or takes the head of the table. -She has gone. I am in one sense alone, but still I live, -for Anthony lives, and you live, and I work for you, and -my profession abounds with interest and it absorbs me. -Here is another picture coming on fast. I see my consulting-room; -here come the patients; I give them five -minutes each, and I drop the golden sovereigns into my -drawer, fast, faster and faster. I am a very successful -doctor. You remember all about my success, don’t you?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, yes, you were grand, magnificent in those days,” -said Nancy. She had raised her head now; her tears -had dried on her cheeks.</p> - -<p>“Yes, as you say, I was magnificent,” repeated the old -man, “but don’t interrupt me; I still see the picture. -Patients think a lot of me—I am spoken well of by my -colleagues, I am consulted by local practitioners. People -come from distant lands to see me and to get my opinion. -My opinion is golden. I feel myself something like a -god; I can dispense life, I can issue the dread fiat of -death. Here is a patient who comes from China. All<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_23"></a>[23]</span> -the long way from the flowery land the wretched man -has come to consult me. I seem to see the long -voyage and the despair at the man’s heart, and now I -behold the hope which animates him. He has a tumour, -horrible, unsightly, a ghastly thing, a protuberance from -the very home of Satan himself, but I remove it by my -knife and by my skill, and the man recovers. Look at -him! He is blessing me, and he is offering me the -half of all his worldly possessions. Oh! how he has -suffered, but I have relieved him. I have lifted him -from hell to paradise. Yes, I am a great doctor. How -beautiful, how absorbingly interesting is this picture of -the golden past!”</p> - -<p>Dr. Follett’s voice dropped—the animation went out -of it.</p> - -<p>“There, child, all the pictures have faded,” he said. -“The curtain has dropped—the old life is shut away by -a door which can never be opened, for Anthony is dead. -Let me weep for him, Nancy—I will; I must. Tears -come slowly to the dying, but they rise in my eyes now -when I remember Anthony. He is dead—he was -murdered—he lies in his grave, but his murderer still -sees the sunshine and feels the sweet breath of life—his -murderer lives.”</p> - -<p>“But you are not to blame for that,” said Nancy; “no -man could do more than you have done. When you see -Anthony again in the strange world to which you are -hurrying you will tell him all, and——”</p> - -<p>“I shall see him again,” said Dr. Follett, “and when -I see him I will tell him that I have dropped my mantle -on to you; you are to continue my work.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_24"></a>[24]</span></p> - -<p>Nancy’s face grew so white that it looked almost like -the face of one who had died; her lips slightly parted, -her eyes, terror growing in them, became fixed on her -father’s face.</p> - -<p>“I see another picture,” he said again suddenly. “I -see the morning when Anthony went to Paris—to gay -Paris, where he lost his life. He enters the room. How -light is his laugh and how his eyes sparkle! He has said -‘farewell,’ he has gone. Wait a while—another picture -is rising in that dark part of the room. Hold me, -Nancy, my child, or I shall fall. I must look at it, but -it horrifies me, it chills my blood. Do you see the -man who has come into the room? His name is -Eustace Moore.”</p> - -<p>“Oh! don’t let us recall that dreadful scene, father,” -interrupted Nancy.</p> - -<p>“I must, child. Don’t interrupt me, let me go on -describing the picture. Eustace Moore has come into -the room. He is Anthony’s friend. He tells his awful -tale. Cannot you hear what he says?”</p> - -<p>“No, dear father, I hear nothing. You are torturing -yourself with all these dreadful memories; they are exciting -you too much; it is dreadfully bad for you to talk -as you do.”</p> - -<p>“Nothing is bad for me now. I am past the good or -the bad of life. I stand on its threshold. Let me -describe the picture. I hear Eustace Moore speaking. -These are his words:</p> - -<p>“‘I have brought you terrible news, doctor. I cannot -mince matters, nor break the blow in any way. Your -son is dead!’</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_25"></a>[25]</span></p> - -<p>“‘Go on,’ I answer. I stagger, but I don’t fall; ‘go -on, hurry, tell me everything.’</p> - -<p>“‘Your son was murdered at a café in Paris,’ continues -Moore. ‘The cause of the murder is an absolute -mystery. A stranger had a quarrel with him; there -were hurried words, followed by blows and pistol shots—the -boy was shot clean through the heart. My -address was found in his pocket; someone rushed to -my flat, not far away, and I was on the scene in less -than half an hour. Anthony was lying dead on a -table in an inner room of the café. The man who had -quarrelled with him and who had murdered him was -known by the name of Hubert Lefroy. As I was entering -the café, I saw a tall man rushing by in considerable -agitation; he wore no hat, and he flew -quickly past me. I observed his strange face, and a -mark—the mark of a death’s head and cross-bones -tattooed on the upper lip. Knowing nothing definitely -at the moment, I did not stop to arrest his -flight. My firm belief is that he is the murderer. -Every possible search has been made since, but not -a trace of him has been heard of. The man was -tall, dark and strong. By the mark on his lip we -ought to know him again—I should recognise his face -were I to see him.’</p> - -<p>“Those were the exact words spoken by Eustace -Moore, Nancy. I know them, as you perceive, by -heart—they are, indeed, graven on my heart. The -picture fades. Moore’s voice is silent. He has died -since then. We do not know a single living person -who has seen that assassin, who sent my only son to an<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_26"></a>[26]</span> -early grave. For six long years we have searched for -him—you, my child, know how well.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, father,” answered Nancy, “I do know.”</p> - -<p>“We have spent all our money,” continued the doctor, -“we have employed the very best detectives—we have -done all that human beings could do. I have lived on -the hope that the day would come when I should see -that wretch arrested, tried, hanged by the neck until he -died. My hope is fading into the night. I have not -found the murderer. You will find him, Nancy—you -will carry on my work.”</p> - -<p>“I hate the man,” said Nancy slowly and speaking -with intense fervour. “When you recall that dreadful -picture, I hate the man who murdered my brother as -much as you do. I dream of him also night after -night, and my hate is so deep that nothing in all the -world can extinguish it; but how am I to carry on this -awful search? Where you failed, how am I to -succeed?”</p> - -<p>“You must go on employing Crossley, the detective; -you must use your woman’s wit—you must never -slacken your zeal.”</p> - -<p>“Oh! father, the thought is too horrible; let me -drop it.”</p> - -<p>“Never, child; I feel that I could haunt you if you -did not do it. Find the man who killed Anthony; -promise to carry on my work, or I curse you before I -die. It will be an awful thing for you to live under -your dying father’s curse.”</p> - -<p>“I am superstitious—you have made me superstitious,” -answered Nancy; “my nerves are not as<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_27"></a>[27]</span> -strong as the nerves of girls who have lived happier -lives; I do not believe I could live under your curse.”</p> - -<p>“You could not, it would wither you up, so awful -would be its quality; you would die or go mad.”</p> - -<p>“I could not bear it,” said Nancy, again shuddering -as she spoke.</p> - -<p>“Then take my blessing instead, do my work, take up -the burden bravely.”</p> - -<p>“But is there any chance of my succeeding?” she -answered, a note of wavering coming into her voice. -“If you have failed to find Anthony’s murderer, how -is it possible for me to succeed? All your savings -have gone to detectives. All the money you earned -when you were rich and famous has vanished. We -have stinted ourselves and starved ourselves, and -brooded over this awful thing until we have scarcely -been like human beings. Can you not leave revenge to -Heaven? Why should you ruin my young life?”</p> - -<p>“Because I will have revenge,” said the dying man, -“because I lived for it and will die for it. Swear, -child—your idle words are only like pin pricks to -me. Swear to carry on my life’s purpose or I curse -you.”</p> - -<p>Nancy groaned and covered her white face.</p> - -<p>“I won’t be denied,” said Dr. Follett, catching hold -of her arm and trying to pull one of her hands away.</p> - -<p>“What have I done to be punished in this awful -way?” said the girl.</p> - -<p>“Swear,” repeated the doctor.</p> - -<p>“I won’t swear,” she said suddenly. She flung down -her hands; her face looked calm and resolved. “There,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_28"></a>[28]</span> -have your way,” she said; “I yield, I submit. I will -do what you wish.”</p> - -<p>“Swear it, swear by the heaven above and the hell -beneath.”</p> - -<p>“I won’t do that, father. I give you my word. I can -do no more. I will devote my life to this accursed -search. I have never broken my word. Are you -satisfied?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, I am satisfied; you never told me a lie -yet.”</p> - -<p>He lay back panting against his pillows. He spoke -huskily and weakly now that he had won his point.</p> - -<p>“I am quite satisfied,” he said again. “You are -young and you will have time to do the work. -Remember that Detective Crossley has got what few -clues we were able to collect. It will be necessary for -you to go on employing him. There is still a thousand -pounds to my credit in the London City Bank. A -thousand pounds will go a long way, and you must give -Crossley what money he requires. As to your own -expenses, you will of course leave the Grange, but you -can live very cheaply in some inexpensive country -place. I have trained you to want scarcely anything. -You must keep Crossley up to the mark. Crossley -must search and keep on searching; he must follow up -the faintest clue; the money is there, and a thousand -pounds with your aid ought to do the work. Don’t -forget that the man is an Englishman and that there is -an ugly scar on his lip. I feel convinced that you will -carry my work to a successful issue, and that your -brother’s blood will be avenged. Don’t turn your<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_29"></a>[29]</span> -young attention to the lighter things of existence; don’t -marry until you have fulfilled your sacred mission.”</p> - -<p>“But if I find the murderer, father,” interrupted -Nancy, “if I am successful, what am I to do?”</p> - -<p>The old doctor gave a grim smile.</p> - -<p>“There is the justice of the law,” he answered; “the -man would be tried and hanged; I have thought of all -that. I have pictured the dying scene, and had I lived -such pleasure would that trial have given me, such exquisite -bliss would I have felt in the moment that the -murderer was breathing out his dying breath, that I -could have wished for no greater gratification on earth; -but you, child, are made of different metal, and I -have thought of a way by which revenge will come, -swift, sure, and terrible. None know better than I that -a woman’s strength has its limits. I myself will direct -the bolt which severs that wretch’s life from this fair -earth. Now take my keys, go to the cupboard in the -wall and open it.”</p> - -<p>Nancy walked across the room, fitted a key into the -cupboard and turned the lock.</p> - -<p>“There is a packet on the upper shelf—bring it to -me,” called the doctor to her.</p> - -<p>She raised her arms and lifted down a square box. It -was neatly folded in brown paper, corded with strong -cords and firmly sealed.</p> - -<p>“Bring it here,” said her father.</p> - -<p>She did so.</p> - -<p>“Lay it on the bed.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, father,” she replied; “what does it contain?”</p> - -<p>“Nancy, you are never to open the box.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_30"></a>[30]</span></p> - -<p>“What am I to do with it?”</p> - -<p>“When you find the man who killed your brother, -you are to give this unopened box to him. Give it to -him, and when you do so, say, ‘Dr. Follett, the father -of Anthony Follett, asked me to give you this.’ You -need not add a word more. Keep the box until that -supreme moment comes. Whatever else you part from, -never let this box out of your keeping. Where you go -take it, for any day or any night the need for it may -arise. When you give it to the murderer and when he -opens it, your brother’s blood will be avenged.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_IV">CHAPTER IV.<br /> -<span class="smaller">AT THE BUNGALOW.</span></h2> - -</div> - -<p>Meanwhile Adrian Rowton had gone quickly back -to the Bungalow. It was a truly bare and comfortless -place. He kept only one servant, the rough-looking -man who has been already described. Hearing his -horse’s steps on the path outside, the man, Samson -by name, came out to meet his master. He was a -middle aged, strongly-built, square individual; his hair, -which had once been red, was now turning to a grizzly -grey; it grew thick on his low forehead and was cut -very short, so short that it stood up like a thick brush -all over his head. He had a bulldog sort of face, with a -massive chin, deeply cleft in the middle; one eye was -also decidedly smaller than the other. His name suited -the man’s broad figure and muscular arms to perfection.</p> - -<p>“You are late to-night,” he said, addressing Adrian<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_31"></a>[31]</span> -with a sort of growl. “I lay down by the horses and -went to sleep; I thought when I heard the clock strike -one that you were not coming.”</p> - -<p>“I was delayed on my way home from the station,” -said Rowton briefly; “here, take Satyr, rub him down -well and attend to him before you go to bed.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, sir. Do you want any supper?”</p> - -<p>“None that I can’t get for myself. Good-night, -Samson; I shall not need your services before the -morning.”</p> - -<p>Rowton turned to his left as he spoke; Samson led -the horse away to the stables which stood to the right -of the Bungalow. Rowton entered the lowly built house -under a heavy porch. A paraffin lamp was burning in -the hall; he took it up and entered a sort of general -sitting-room. It was long and low; there were three -windows occupying the greater part of one of the walls; -the room was furnished in nondescript style, partly as -dining-room and partly as study; a square of carpet -placed in front of the fire gave a certain degree of -comfort to the upper portion of the apartment; the lower -part near the entrance door was bare of carpet and also -of furniture. A high desk occupied the whole of one -window. Rowton placed the paraffin lamp now on this -desk; he turned it up high and the light illuminated the -entire room.</p> - -<p>“Bad enough hole for a man to live in, but the lap of -luxury compared to Nancy’s sitting-room,” he muttered. -A red gleam sparkled angrily in his eye as he spoke; he -sat down where the firelight fell all over him, tossed off -his heavy boots, and gazed gloomily into the heart of a<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_32"></a>[32]</span> -large and glowing fire. He was a huge man, built on -a massive scale. He tossed his hair impatiently from -a broad and splendidly developed brow. At this -moment his eyes were full of dreadful and fierce reflection, -and he pulled at his long moustache with an almost -savage gesture.</p> - -<p>“Without food, without fire, without the decencies of -life—that old fool is a madman,” he muttered again, -“but I’ll soon change matters. I take her with leave, if -I can, but I take her without leave if any difficulties are -put in my way, and sooner without leave than with. -After all, to carry her off by force would suit my purpose -better. The wild bird shall sing to me and make me -gentle; I cannot live without her. Hullo! what’s up -now, Samson? Why don’t you go to bed?”</p> - -<p>“I forgot to tell you, sir, that the boxes will be here -to-morrow night.”</p> - -<p>“Who told you that?”</p> - -<p>“Scrivener; I had a cipher from him by the last -post.”</p> - -<p>“All right,” said Rowton, “take them in when they -come.”</p> - -<p>“Between one and two to-morrow night,” repeated -Samson; “there is no moon and we can easily get them -carted off from the station without anyone noticing. -Scrivener will come with them.”</p> - -<p>“All right,” said Rowton again. “What are you waiting -for? To-morrow night is not to-night, and I am -dog-tired and want to get to bed.”</p> - -<p>“There is no room in the cellar unless we move the -boxes which are there already,” continued Samson. “We<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_33"></a>[33]</span> -cannot go down there with lights in the daytime, and I -can’t do the job by myself.”</p> - -<p>“You dog! I shan’t help you to move a box to-night; -get off to bed and leave me alone.”</p> - -<p>Samson withdrew, muttering angrily as he did so.</p> - -<p>When he left the room, Rowton rose from his chair -by the fire, walked across the apartment and locked the -door. Then stepping up to the uncarpeted portion of -the room, he touched a secret spring, which immediately -revealed a trap-door. There was a ladder beneath the -door which led down into a cellar. Rowton gazed -gloomily down for a moment.</p> - -<p>He then let the trap door fall into its place, and a -moment or two later put out the lamp, lit a candle and -went upstairs to his bedroom.</p> - -<p>He slept until late the following morning, and when -he went downstairs between nine and ten, Samson was -bringing his breakfast into the room.</p> - -<p>“That’s right,” said Rowton, “I am as hungry as a -ferret. You can put it down; I shall wait on myself.”</p> - -<p>“You won’t forget that Scrivener is coming to-night?”</p> - -<p>“Am I likely to, when you remind me of the fact -whenever you see me? You want me to help with the -boxes; I’ll go down to the cellar with you after breakfast.”</p> - -<p>“As you please, sir, but if I were you I would not draw -attention by taking a light there in the daytime.”</p> - -<p>“We need not have a light; we can move the boxes -in the dark. Be sure, by the way, that you have the cart -in good time at Mervyn station to-night.”</p> - -<p>“I forgot to say that Nelly has gone lame,” said<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_34"></a>[34]</span> -Samson; “she hurt her hoof yesterday and won’t be -good for anything for a few days.”</p> - -<p>“You must take Satyr, then.”</p> - -<p>“Satyr,” said the man, scratching his head in some -perplexity; “he ain’t used to harness; he’ll fidget a good -bit.”</p> - -<p>“Folly! don’t make obstacles; he’ll do very well. -If anyone asks you about the boxes, say that I am -getting some wine; the goods will come in wine cases, -so your story will sound all right. By the way, Samson, -I shall leave here by the two o’clock train. I am supposed -to be on my way to Liverpool if anyone asks, but——” -here Rowton’s voice dropped to a low whisper. -Samson came close, bent his head slightly forward, -listened with all his ears, and nodded once or twice -emphatically. He was about to leave the room when -he suddenly came back.</p> - -<p>“I forgot to tell you, sir, that old Dr. Follett is dead.”</p> - -<p>“Ah! how did you hear that?” asked Rowton, who -was in the act of pouring out a cup of coffee.</p> - -<p>“The milkman brought me the news. He died between -three and four this morning. The wench will be -in a fine taking—she was bound up, they say, in that -queer old character.”</p> - -<p>“That is enough, Samson; I prefer not to discuss -Miss Follett. Thanks, you can leave me alone now.”</p> - -<p>When Samson withdrew, Rowton went calmly on -with his breakfast. He then returned to his bedroom -and completely altered his dress. His rough Norfolk -suit was exchanged for that which a gentleman might -wear in town. Five minutes later he issued from the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_35"></a>[35]</span> -Bungalow, looking like a very handsome, well set-up -young man. Samson, who was grooming one of the -horses, raised his head to watch him from behind the -hedge. When he saw his master’s get-up, he grinned -from ear to ear.</p> - -<p>“Now what’s in the wind?” he said, under his breath; -aloud he called out:</p> - -<p>“Do you want the horse?”</p> - -<p>“Not this morning.”</p> - -<p>“You ain’t helped me with the boxes.”</p> - -<p>“True, I had forgotten; I will help you when I come -back. I am going to see Miss Follett.”</p> - -<p>Samson grinned again, but he took care now to withdraw -his head from any chance of Rowton’s observation.</p> - -<p>The morning was clear and frosty; the storm of the -night before had completely spent itself; the sky overhead -was a watery blue, and the ground beneath felt -crisp under Rowton’s feet as he walked. He quickly -reached the Grange, and taking a short cut to the house, -soon found himself on the lawn, where he had tied -Satyr the night before. The door of the old Grange -was wide open and Nancy stood on the steps. She -heard her lover’s footsteps and greeted him with a very -faint smile, which quickly vanished. Her face was -ghastly white and red rims disfigured her beautiful grey -eyes.</p> - -<p>“Here I am,” said Rowton. “Good morning, sweetheart; -give me a kiss, won’t you?”</p> - -<p>Nancy raised her trembling lips, then all of a sudden -her calm gave way, she flung her arms passionately -round Rowton’s neck and burst into convulsive sobs.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_36"></a>[36]</span></p> - -<p>“There, darling, there,” he said. He patted her on -the cheek, kissed her many times and tried to comfort -her, showering loving words upon her, and then kissing -her more and more passionately.</p> - -<p>“You know,” she said at last in an almost inaudible -whisper.</p> - -<p>“Of course I know,” said Adrian. “What you feared -last night has come to pass—your father’s sufferings are -over, he is dead. Peace to his soul, say I. Now it -is your duty, Nancy, to take care of yourself and not -to fret yourself into an illness. Remember I am here, -and it is my privilege and blessing to feel that I have -a right to comfort you.”</p> - -<p>Nancy with some difficulty disengaged herself from -her lover’s arms.</p> - -<p>“I have something to tell you,” she said—her face -was like a sheet. “Something happened last night after -you left, and—Adrian—I am not free to marry you—I -am not free to marry anyone! I am a doomed woman; -a doom is on me and I cannot be your wife!”</p> - -<p>She covered her face with her trembling hands; -tears rained down her cheeks.</p> - -<p>“I swear,” said Rowton, “that there is not a doom -on this wide earth which shall part us. What is the -matter, child? Tell me.”</p> - -<p>“I cannot; it is a secret.”</p> - -<p>“I swear that you shall, and now.” He tried to clasp -her again in his arms, but she slipped from him.</p> - -<p>“I can never tell you,” she said; “and while I hold -this secret I must not be your wife!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_37"></a>[37]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_V">CHAPTER V.<br /> -<span class="smaller">A WILD WOOER.</span></h2> - -</div> - -<p>Instead of replying indignantly to her excited words, -Rowton gave Nancy a long, attentive and very searching -glance.</p> - -<p>“When did your father die?” he asked at last.</p> - -<p>“Towards morning. He had gone through a terrible -night, but towards morning he dozed off and the nurse -who was with him said he passed away in his sleep. -He looked quite peaceful in the end; I think he trusted -me fully.”</p> - -<p>“With his secret?” said Rowton.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” replied Nancy, “with his secret.”</p> - -<p>“And you think,” continued the young man, again -favouring her with a queer glance, “that because you -have a secret, you and I are to part?”</p> - -<p>“Yes; I can be no fit wife for you—it breaks my -heart to have to say it. I love you more than I have -any words to express, but I have got a dreadful thing -to do, Adrian, and I can be no fit wife for any man -until it is accomplished.”</p> - -<p>“You think so now, of course,” said Rowton, “but -by-and-by you will change your mind. You forget that -you are young. Whatever burden your father has laid -upon you he cannot crush your youth. I am also -young. Dark things have happened in my life, but<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_38"></a>[38]</span> -do you think they have crushed the youth out of me? -Assuredly not, at least they have not when I look at -you. I am here and you are my wild bird. I have -lured you into my cage, and you are never going out -again, Nancy, so you need not think it.”</p> - -<p>As he spoke Rowton clasped her again in his arms; -he pressed her close to him and kissed her on her brow -and lips.</p> - -<p>“Ah!” he said, “you cease to struggle; you are -content with your cage.”</p> - -<p>“And with my master,” she said, bowing her head -until it rested on his broad breast.</p> - -<p>“Yes, that’s right; it is folly to talk of parting lovers -such as we are. Now, my little Nancy, you must cheer -up. I’ll soon teach you a sweet new song. You won’t -know yourself when I take you from all these dismal -surroundings.”</p> - -<p>“What was I dreaming of?” said Nancy. “Your -love is so sweet to me that for a moment I yielded. I -cannot marry you, Adrian. It is impossible.”</p> - -<p>“You must give me a better reason than you have yet -given, before I agree to any such nonsense.”</p> - -<p>“Adrian, do you think I would say a thing of this -sort without very grave reason? It is not only the -death of my father. Fathers and mothers die in the -course of nature, but children still live on. No, it is -not that. The burden laid upon me is of such a -character that I must part from you. I must, Adrian, I -must; the thought drives me mad. I wish I had never -been born.”</p> - -<p>All Nancy’s apparent composure gave way at this<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_39"></a>[39]</span> -juncture. Dry, tearless sobs shook her from head to -foot; she tottered as if a storm had really blown over -her, and but for Rowton’s protecting arms would have -fallen.</p> - -<p>“Don’t hold me so close to you,” she panted at last, -when she could find her voice; “don’t make it any -harder. You guess, don’t you, how much I love you? -Oh, why did God give me such passions, why did He -give me the love I feel in my heart, and then crush me -with such a fearful doom? Oh! I shall go mad, I shall -go mad.”</p> - -<p>“No, Nancy, you will do nothing of the kind,” said -Rowton. He spoke, on purpose, in a calm, matter-of-fact -voice. “You are over excited now and very much -upset. Put on your hat, darling, and let us go outside. -It is not so gloomy out as in; this tumble-down old -Grange is enough to give the blues to anyone. You -don’t live another week in such a hole. Wait, my angel, -until you know what life really is, and life with me. I’ll -show you what it is to live. Why, you won’t know yourself—no -more dull days, no more cold and starvation. -You shall have the softest of homes, the most luxurious -of lives, the most tempting delicacies to eat, the most -beautiful dresses to wear. You shall listen to music, -you shall sing yourself, you shall see laughing faces -around you, amusements of every sort shall but await -your orders, and above and beyond all these things, -sweetheart, there will be love. The mighty love of my -heart will surround you.”</p> - -<p>Rowton had by no means a tender face—his bold -black eyes, his stalwart frame, his swarthy complexion,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_40"></a>[40]</span> -his ringing voice, were all made to command—but when -he chose, no man could be more tender; his deep voice -could thrill to the very depths of the soul, his eyes could -speak volumes of passionate adoration.</p> - -<p>Nancy shivered as she looked at him.</p> - -<p>“How much I love you,” she repeated, twining and -untwining her slender hands as she spoke, “and yet, -Adrian, I must part from you.”</p> - -<p>“Not a bit of it, wild bird,” was the reply. “You -and I are never going to part again in this world—we -shall be man and wife before a week is out. Now, -Nancy, do you really believe that a slender bit of a girl -like you can oppose a man of my sort, more particularly -when you confess how much you love me? Why, the -last obstacle to our marriage was withdrawn last night, -and now you talk about a secret, as if any secret that -ever existed can come between us. After all, Nance, -that old father of yours was a very crabbed nut to crack—well, -he is out of the way, now.”</p> - -<p>“He was my father—do not speak against him.”</p> - -<p>“I won’t, child; far be it from me to hurt you by disparaging -the dead. Your father is dead now and you -are alone. I whistle and you come to me, my pretty -bird. I lure you to my side and you stay with me -always. We’ll be married next week. Hullo! what are -you trying to say, sweetheart? You had a terrible night, -forsooth, and you speak of an awful doom which you say -hangs over you. Faith! Nancy, there is no doom which -ever yet hung over a girl’s head that can part you from -me. Now, look me full in the eyes. Jove! child, you -have almost wept your pretty eyes out of your head.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_41"></a>[41]</span> -Well, look full at me if you can. Dare to say ‘no’ when -you look me full in the eyes.”</p> - -<p>“I am overpowered by a terrible fate,” said Nancy -slowly. “You know what a strange man my father was. -You must have guessed that we, he and I, always carried -a secret with us. It was a terrible secret and it ruined -my father’s life—it ruined my life also. For six long -years I have been a miserable girl.”</p> - -<p>“You shall be a happy woman for the rest of your -days, to make up for those six years of misery.”</p> - -<p>“Adrian, you must hear me out.”</p> - -<p>“Walk up and down with me, sweetheart; you’ll catch -cold if you stand still.”</p> - -<p>Rowton stole his strong arm round Nancy’s waist; -they walked in front of the old Grange. Nancy soon -found her head resting against her lover’s shoulder.</p> - -<p>“Now we can talk,” he said, “but I defy you to -say much about parting while I am as near to you as -I am now; out with your secret, my wild bird, we’ll -share it.”</p> - -<p>“That’s just it—I cannot tell it to you.”</p> - -<p>“What! not even to your husband?”</p> - -<p>“You are not my husband yet.”</p> - -<p>“I shall be in a week; won’t you tell me your secret -then?”</p> - -<p>“Never—never on this side eternity.”</p> - -<p>“Is it so bad as all that?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, it is ghastly, terrible.”</p> - -<p>Rowton gave vent to a long, significant whistle.</p> - -<p>“Tell me what you can,” he said after a pause.</p> - -<p>“I cannot say much, Adrian. After you left me last<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_42"></a>[42]</span> -night, father sent for me. He made me promise to do -something terrible. He bound me down on pain of his -curse to carry on the work which he had not time to -finish. I struggled to refuse, but he frightened me into -compliance. He even threatened to return as a ghost to -haunt me if I would not yield to his wishes.”</p> - -<p>“The man must have been raving mad,” interrupted -Rowton.</p> - -<p>“Mad or not, his words had power over me,” said -Nancy. “He terrified me into submission. I promised -him that I would keep his secret and would carry on -his life work. Then, Adrian, he asked me not to marry—not -to think of the lighter things of life until my task -was accomplished.”</p> - -<p>“And you promised?”</p> - -<p>“No, I hesitated.”</p> - -<p>“You did well, for if you had promised fifty times -you would have found yourself my wife before many -days had gone by.”</p> - -<p>“Adrian, why are you so overmastering? You overpower -me—you subdue me. Your power over me is -greater even than my father’s was.”</p> - -<p>“That is as it should be,” said Rowton. “Now -then, Nancy, let us to commonplace. I am truly -sorry you are burdened with a secret, but if you think -that secret is to keep us asunder you do not yet know -your man. Listen, my child; I am going to tell you -something strange. It so happens, my pretty wild bird, -that your having a secret does not matter so terribly to -me as it would to other men. I also, sweetheart, am -the owner of a secret care. Nancy, my pretty child, I<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_43"></a>[43]</span> -am not what I seem. I look one thing, but I am in -reality something different. There, now, I have startled -you, have I not? It would be comical to hear what you -really think of me, from those red lips. What sort of a -man do I seem, Nancy mine?”</p> - -<p>“The best, the bravest, the noblest in the world,” she -answered. “You are an honourable English gentleman; -a man whose word is as good as his bond. You are a -true man in heart and in soul.”</p> - -<p>“Faith! child, do not say any more or you’ll crush -me to the earth. Why, you poor little girl, I am not -a bit like that in reality. Do you think I have no wild -blood in me. Don’t I look at times, at times—the -truth now, Nancy—don’t I look at times a very -Ishmaelite, a man whose hand might be against every -other man? Has not my eye a wild gleam in it? Look -at me now, Nance, and say truly what you think.”</p> - -<p>“You never appear anything to me but what I have -just said,” she answered, giving him a somewhat timid -glance, “but it is true that others have told me——”</p> - -<p>“Ha! ha!” laughed Rowton, “I thought that -whisper would get about. You see, my fair Nancy, I -am not exactly what I seem. To you, my darling, I -am all that is true, all that is honourable, but to the -world at large—I will whisper it to you, Nancy—the -world and I, the world and Adrian Rowton, are at -daggers drawn. Now, my love, will you marry me, -knowing this?”</p> - -<p>“You mean that you have a secret?” said Nancy.</p> - -<p>“I have.”</p> - -<p>“A real grave secret?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_44"></a>[44]</span></p> - -<p>“Yes, the gravity of the thing cannot be exaggerated.”</p> - -<p>“And you won’t tell me?”</p> - -<p>“No, never. Are you curious? Curiosity, thy name -is woman.”</p> - -<p>“I will crush my curiosity, Adrian, if you think I had -better not know.”</p> - -<p>“Dear little Nance, you must never know. You -shall be my wife, but you must respect my secret, and -if you see things which you do not understand, you -must be a good child and ask no questions; and I on -my part, will promise to respect your secret and not to -worry you with questions, even when your conduct -surprises me—even when the desire to know bubbles -to the tip of my tongue. Why, Nancy, the fact of our -both having a secret makes the whole arrangement fair -and above board.”</p> - -<p>“It seems so,” said Nancy; “in one sense it seems -fair, and yet in another, dreadful. This is not my idea -of a happy married life.”</p> - -<p>“Never mind what your idea is; a happier husband -and wife than you and I will never be found. Well, -that is settled; we will be married by special licence -next week.”</p> - -<p>“So soon!” said Nancy.</p> - -<p>“So late, you mean,” he answered, and stooping he -pressed his lips to hers. “I hunger for you,” he said. -“I cannot live any longer without you. We’ll be married -next week by special licence. You have only a few -more days to live in this horrid old Grange.”</p> - -<p>“And you take me to the Bungalow?” she asked.</p> - -<p>“To the Bungalow!” he repeated—he laughed.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_45"></a>[45]</span> -“Jove! child,” he said, “do you think that a comfortable -home?—have I nothing better than that to offer my -little girl?”</p> - -<p>“I do not know,” she replied. “I shall be quite -satisfied with any home with you—you are poor, are you -not, Adrian?”</p> - -<p>“Ah! now I shall surprise you,” he said. “I have a -secret, after all, which I can confide to my little girl.”</p> - -<p>“What is that?” she asked.</p> - -<p>“I am a rich man, Nancy Follett; your betrothed is -a gentleman of means.”</p> - -<p>“Indeed!” she said in surprise.</p> - -<p>“Yes; I have heaps of money. I am a landed proprietor. -In another part of England, a long way from -here, there is a beautiful mansion which belongs to your -humble servant, Adrian Rowton—it is furnished richly, -softly, luxuriously. In short, I have a nest of down for -my wild bird, and I can deck her with jewels. Oh! -child, how lovely you will look when you wear your -husband’s diamonds.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_VI">CHAPTER VI.<br /> -<span class="smaller">LONG JOHN.</span></h2> - -</div> - -<p>When an hour later Rowton returned to the Bungalow, -Samson met him in the porch.</p> - -<p>“Scrivener has come,” he said.</p> - -<p>“Scrivener! I did not expect him to-day,” said -Rowton, a frown gathering between his thick brows.</p> - -<p>“He has come, sir, and he wants to see you; he is -waiting in the dining-room. There is a good bit of<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_46"></a>[46]</span> -excitement about him—I cannot tell what the news -can be.”</p> - -<p>“Well, I’ll go to him,” said Rowton; “don’t keep -me, Samson.”</p> - -<p>“When will you want the horse saddled, sir? You -are going to catch the two o’clock train, are you -not?”</p> - -<p>“No, I have changed my mind. I shall not leave -here before night or early to-morrow morning; get back -to your work now, don’t keep me.”</p> - -<p>The man favoured Rowton with a keen glance; he -then turned softly on his heel, whistling as he did so.</p> - -<p>“Gone out in his best clothes,” he remarked to himself; -“come back again with the airs of a lord; changes -his plans when there is danger in the wind. Now, what -does this mean? Seems to me it ain’t far to guess—sweethearting, -and marrying, and giving in marriage. -Good Heaven! if this sort of thing goes on we are all -lost.”</p> - -<p>Samson returned to some mysterious carpentering -that was engaging his attention in the stable, and Rowton -went into the dining-room.</p> - -<p>A little man, with sandy hair and a thin face, was -standing by one of the windows. He was vulgarly -dressed and had somewhat the appearance of a fifth-rate -commercial traveller. He had large bushy whiskers, a -shade redder than his hair, but his small eyes were light -and set far back in his head. With the exception of his -whiskers the little man had a clean-shaven face, which -revealed the lines of remarkably thin and somewhat -crooked lips. The lips alone marked the face with the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_47"></a>[47]</span> -stamp of originality—they were cruel and repulsive in -their expression.</p> - -<p>When he saw Rowton enter he turned and came up to -him with a quick, alert tread.</p> - -<p>“You have kept me waiting for over an hour,” he -said.</p> - -<p>“Well, I am sorry, Scrivener. You see I did not -expect you,” said Rowton. He flung himself into a -chair as he spoke, and favoured his unprepossessing -visitor with a quizzical glance.</p> - -<p>“Come, no nonsense of that sort,” said Scrivener. -“You were bound to be here. I thought the boxes -would be packed and ready to be sent off; Samson -tells me there is nothing done.”</p> - -<p>“Everything that is necessary is done,” said Rowton. -“I don’t choose to be called over the coals by Samson.”</p> - -<p>“Come, come, Rowton,” said Scrivener, giving his -tall host another lightning glance, “there is no good -in your getting into a temper. You are all very well, -and of course a great help to us, and your manners and -your ways are no end of a blind, and we are awfully -obliged to you, but all the same, business is business, -and you have no call to neglect any of our interests.”</p> - -<p>“I do not do so,” said Rowton. He stood up as he -spoke. “By Heaven!” he exclaimed, “I give up my -life to your cursed interests. I have wrecked my soul -for them. You have no right to twit me with want of -zeal. Where would any of you be without me?”</p> - -<p>“I know that, Silver, I know it,” said the man in -a servile tone. He walked again to the window and -looked out. “All the same,” he added after a pause,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_48"></a>[48]</span> -“the boxes are not ready and they must be moved -to-night.”</p> - -<p>“You have the afternoon to get them ready in,” said -Rowton.</p> - -<p>“Well, let us have something to eat and set to work,” -answered Scrivener.</p> - -<p>Rowton crossed the room and rang the bell. Samson -appeared after a moment.</p> - -<p>“Get something to eat for yourself and this man in -the kitchen,” he said.</p> - -<p>“In the kitchen!” said Scrivener; “do you think I -will eat in the kitchen with your serving man!”</p> - -<p>“You won’t eat with me,” replied Rowton. “I am -sick of the whole concern and have a good mind to -cut it.”</p> - -<p>“Ah! you dare not do that,” said Scrivener; “you are -too deep in by now. What about the Kimberley -diamonds and the silver ingots, and the——?”</p> - -<p>Rowton’s tone changed. He stood up, and a look of -perplexity flitted across his handsome face.</p> - -<p>“It is true, Scrivener,” he said, “it is too late to withdraw -now, and I did wrong to lose my temper over one -like you.”</p> - -<p>There was an indescribable scorn in his words.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” he continued, “I am in too deep; there is -nothing for it but to stay in.”</p> - -<p>“And the life is a jolly one, my fighting cock,” said -Scrivener.</p> - -<p>“Yes, jolly enough.” Rowton began to hum the first -bar of the well-known song, “Begone, dull care;” and -his rich baritone filled the room.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_49"></a>[49]</span></p> - -<p>“Yes! faith,” he continued, “the life suits me well -enough; I am a jolly rover, and I like excitement -and dare-devil escapes, and all the rest of the thing. I -am sorry I showed temper to you, Scrivener, but the fact -is, I did not want you just now on the scene. I am -particularly busy at the present moment on my own -account.”</p> - -<p>“But your time is ours,” said Scrivener. “What -would Long John say, or Spider, if I told them you -were giving your most precious moments to private -concerns?”</p> - -<p>“Now, listen to me, Scrivener,” said the other man; -“your pals may say exactly what they please of me. I -have agreed to take the lead of you all, and I do not -complain of the life; it has plenty of excitement and -there are heaps of plums. I do not attempt also to deny -that the richest plums have fallen into my mouth, but -clearly understand once for all, that I know my own -value. I know that I have a head on my shoulders; -I know that I have a keen eye for business; I know -that I am a desperate man whose courage has never -yet failed him. No one knows better than I the game -I am playing, and no one more clearly realises what my -lot must be in the long run. ‘A short life and a merry -one’ is my motto, and before Heaven! I’ll have it; but -if you think, even for a moment, that you are going, any -of you, to bully me or even pretend to lead me, I’ll cut -off to Australia by the very next steamer that sails.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, and if you do,” said Scrivener, “you’ll be met -on board and brought back; you know where. I do not -think,” he continued, “that I need add any more.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_50"></a>[50]</span></p> - -<p>“I don’t think you need; we both understand the -position,” said Rowton.</p> - -<p>He sat down again and remained perfectly still, with -his hands hanging between his great legs, his head -slightly bent forward. There were lines of perplexity -wrinkling his brow; but presently he looked up with a -laugh, which showed the gleam of strong white teeth.</p> - -<p>“You would suppress me if you could,” he said; -“but it would take a stronger than you to do that. -My day is only at noon; I wait for the black dog of -care, I wait for the demon of misery until the night time. -Now then, tell me, Scrivener, why it is you have altered -your plans and come here at this hour; Samson and I -did not expect you until nightfall.”</p> - -<p>“I came to tell you,” said Scrivener, “that the goods -which you expect will not arrive until to-morrow. We -have had word at our head office that it is safer to keep -them where they are for another twenty-four hours. I -thought it best to call on purpose.”</p> - -<p>“Did any one see you coming?”</p> - -<p>“Did any one see me?” said the man, laughing. “Of -course—plenty; why, I had a pipe and a glass of spirits -at the sign of the ‘Jolly Dogs,’ on my way through the -village. I am a commercial traveller this time. How -do you like the get-up?”</p> - -<p>“Admirable, most admirable; I did not know you at -first. I really thought you were the character.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, I was sure these checks would do it,” said -Scrivener, looking down with affection at the hideous -pattern of his trousers. “I had a good time at the -‘Jolly Dogs,’ and have ordered dinner there on my<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_51"></a>[51]</span> -return. Oh! I’m all right, but I have only told you one -half of what brought me here. We have an important -commission for you, Silver, and you are to go up to town -to see Long John to-night.”</p> - -<p>“What does he want me for?” asked Rowton.</p> - -<p>“He wants you to go to Spain with——”</p> - -<p>The man bent forward and began to whisper.</p> - -<p>Rowton’s brow grew black.</p> - -<p>“When does he want me to go?” he asked.</p> - -<p>“To-morrow.”</p> - -<p>“How long will the business take?”</p> - -<p>“That depends on yourself; it ought to be done -within a fortnight.”</p> - -<p>“Then tell Long John from me that he must get -some other man to do the job; I am already engaged -and cannot go.”</p> - -<p>“This is madness,” said Scrivener; “you are the only -man among us who can go. How can you pretend to -be one of us and yet shirk duty in this way?”</p> - -<p>“You must get someone else,” repeated Rowton. -“Ah! here comes lunch; you can lunch with me, after -all, if you please, Scrivener; I can recommend this -round of beef. Samson, bring in some ale.”</p> - -<p>The man withdrew.</p> - -<p>“You’ll have to go,” pursued Scrivener, as he followed -his host to the table.</p> - -<p>“I do not intend to; I have another engagement.”</p> - -<p>“But no one else speaks Spanish; you are the only -one among us who has the slightest smattering of the -tongue. You alone can do the work.”</p> - -<p>Adrian drew the great joint of beef towards him.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_52"></a>[52]</span></p> - -<p>“I am sorry to disoblige,” he said, as he cut huge -slices from the joint and piled them on his guest’s -plate, “but the fact is, I am going to be married next -week.”</p> - -<p>“Great Heaven!” cried Scrivener. “Is this the time -for marrying? What do we want with a woman in the -business?”</p> - -<p>Rowton’s black eyes flashed.</p> - -<p>“Do you think I would bring her into your accursed -business?” he said. “Not I; but now listen once for -all, Scrivener. I marry the girl I love next week, and I -go away with her on a holiday and don’t return to business -for a month. For five weeks from now I take -complete holiday. You can tell Long John so from -me. At the end of that time I am once more at his -service. Now he can take me or leave me. I am quite -willing to cut the concern, notwithstanding your threats. -I can get off to Australia as knowingly as anybody -else.”</p> - -<p>“No, you can’t, Rowton; your personality is too -marked. Cut four inches off your height, and take a -trifle from your breadth, and give you less strongly -marked features, and you might manage the thing; but -what disguise could you put on that we should not see -Adrian Rowton peeping through? You have no help -for yourself; you are in the toils and you must stay with -us to the bitter end.”</p> - -<p>“I am always forgetting,” said Rowton. “Were it -not for—” he stretched out his huge arms as he spoke -and indulged in a mighty yawn—“were it not for the -angel who will soon walk by my side, I would cut the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_53"></a>[53]</span> -knot in another way. As it is, you do well to remind -me of my cage, Scrivener; I am in it, but even a captive -lion has the liberty of the length of his chain; and I -shall take mine to the full length of my tether. Five -weeks I take; a week to get ready for my wedding -bells and four weeks of bliss with the angel of my life. -After that you and the devil can have your way. Now -I have spoken, and you can take my message to Long -John.”</p> - -<p>“You have spoken truly,” said Scrivener. “I’ll take -your message; I do not promise what the upshot will be.”</p> - -<p>“It may be anything you please as far as I care,” -said Rowton. “I’ll change my mind for no man; now, -help yourself to some beer.”</p> - -<p>Scrivener took a long draught, and Rowton ate in -silence; his thoughts were far away, and his heart, for -all his brave words, felt like lead in his breast.</p> - -<p>While he ate and frowned and thought, Scrivener -regarded him furtively.</p> - -<p>“Where are you going to live when you marry?” he -asked abruptly.</p> - -<p>Rowton brought his thoughts back to present things -with an effort.</p> - -<p>“Did you speak?” he asked.</p> - -<p>“I only want to know, Silver, if your bride is to come -to this house?”</p> - -<p>“She is not.”</p> - -<p>“Where then?”</p> - -<p>“She will come with me to Rowton Heights.”</p> - -<p>“What!” exclaimed Scrivener; “you don’t mean to -say——”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_54"></a>[54]</span></p> - -<p>Rowton nodded.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” he said, “I do; the king will come into his -own; I shall lord it at Rowton Heights, and mark my -words, will be the great man of the place before I am -six weeks in possession. I am marrying a lady, and she -will help me to entertain the county folk.”</p> - -<p>Scrivener’s small eyes began to glitter.</p> - -<p>“It is like you, Rowton,” he said after a pause; “you -always were magnificent in your ideas; but Rowton -Heights! I did not think you would dare.”</p> - -<p>“There is nothing under Heaven that I would not -dare,” said Rowton. “And now, with your permission, -if you have lunched, I have got heaps to attend to. -Take my message to Long John; tell him that I wed -next week, that I take my full honeymoon with its four -quarters; and that at the end of that time he will hear -from me from Rowton Heights.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_VII">CHAPTER VII.<br /> -<span class="smaller">THE WEDDING NIGHT.</span></h2> - -</div> - -<p>Adrian Rowton kept his word to the letter. His iron -will seemed to bend all things to his wishes. Nancy -Follett forgot her father’s dying injunctions. Long John -in his lair in London remained passive. Samson did -not dare to utter a word. Rowton went backwards and -forwards day by day from London to Andover. The -special licence was procured—the rector was asked to -come to church to perform his duty; and on a certain -dull morning early in December, when the snow lay on -the ground and the world was steeped in a winter’s fog,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_55"></a>[55]</span> -Nancy Follett stood by Adrian Rowton’s side and was -made, with the full blessing of the Church, his lawful -wedded wife.</p> - -<p>The marriage was so unusual, so sudden and unexpected, -that early as the hour was, the little church was -filled. The men and women of the neighbourhood, -who had noticed the girl in church with the interest -people will always give to a mysterious, little known -person, came to see her wedded. She made a very -beautiful bride. Her white dress, perfectly simple and -unbridal in its material, but enhanced the extreme fairness -of her face; excitement had lent colour to her -cheeks and made her dark grey eyes look almost black. -Adrian Rowton’s height and magnificent physique were -commented on by everyone. As he walked down the -church with Nancy’s hand resting on his arm, he -nodded to his friends, but Nancy kept her eyes lowered; -she did not know anyone, and did not care to receive -the smiles of strangers. The bridal pair went back to -the Grange, where Nancy hastily changed her white -dress for a somewhat shabby-looking travelling costume—it -was the best she could make up at short notice—and -in a carriage and pair the couple started for the -railway station <i>en route</i> for Paris.</p> - -<p>They arrived at their destination late that night and -went straight to the Grand Hotel, where Rowton had -telegraphed for rooms. They found a bedroom, dressing-room -and a large <i>salon</i> at their service. Nancy felt -intensely happy, but also queerly restless and excited. -She walked about her <i>salon</i> and looked out of the window -into the courtyard below. Large parties of smartly-dressed<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_56"></a>[56]</span> -people were sitting there, a fountain playing in -the middle; the place looked gay, very gay, and a -splendid string band was playing martial music. Winter -as it was, the night was clear and full of stars, the -atmosphere was destitute of the faint suspicion of fog -which almost always hangs over England in winter. -Nancy opened the window and looked out; Rowton -went and stood by her side.</p> - -<p>“What do you think of Paris the gay?” he said.</p> - -<p>Something in his tone made her start. She drew in -her head, turned round and faced him.</p> - -<p>“Why did you bring me to Paris for my honeymoon?” -she asked suddenly.</p> - -<p>“What do you mean, Nance?” he answered.</p> - -<p>“What I say,” she replied. “Why did you bring me -here? I had forgotten.”</p> - -<p>She covered her face with her trembling hands; she -shook from head to foot.</p> - -<p>“My darling, what in the world is the matter?” -asked Rowton in astonishment.</p> - -<p>“I am oppressed by the strangest sensation,” replied -the bride. “It will pass. Oh, yes, it will pass. Don’t -speak to me for a minute.”</p> - -<p>She left her bridegroom’s side and went over to the -far end of the room. Sitting almost with her back to -him, she gazed gloomily at the glowing hearth, where a -pile of logs burned with cheerful blaze.</p> - -<p>Rowton watched her with knitted brow and in some -perplexity.</p> - -<p>She felt that he was watching her. Suddenly she -sprang to her feet and faced him.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_57"></a>[57]</span></p> - -<p>“You wonder at me?” she said.</p> - -<p>“I do,” he answered.</p> - -<p>“The thing is past,” she said with a smile. “But I -must tell you; I cannot keep a secret from you on our -wedding night. For a moment, Adrian, I—I who love -you with passion, with devotion, with a love which seems -to me to pass the love of any ordinary woman, I felt that -I <i>hated</i> you—for a moment you became intolerable to -me; I shrank from your face—you reminded me in -some incomprehensible way of Anthony.”</p> - -<p>“Of Anthony!” exclaimed Rowton. “Who is -Anthony?”</p> - -<p>“My brother Anthony. Oh! we must not speak of -him.”</p> - -<p>“Had you a brother named Anthony?” asked -Rowton.</p> - -<p>“I had. He is dead. I never care to talk of him. -You look queer, Adrian; did you ever know anyone of -that name?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, I once met a man of the name. He passed -into my life and passed out of it; I have a somewhat -disagreeable reminiscence of him. Let us go downstairs, -Nance; why should we stay here alone?”</p> - -<p>“But it is our wedding night,” she answered. She -went to his side, put her arms round his neck and laid -her fair soft head on his breast.</p> - -<p>“Look me in the face, little girl,” said her husband. -He placed his hand under her chin and raised her -charming face, gazing full into the lovely eyes which -she raised to his. “You don’t hate your husband now, -do you?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_58"></a>[58]</span></p> - -<p>“No, no, no!” she reiterated. “It was a passing -sensation, just a momentary queer stirring in my heart; -it came when I suddenly remembered that we were in -Paris for our honeymoon. The fact is this, Adrian. -Since father’s death I have been in a whirl, and it was -only a few minutes ago that I suddenly remembered -Paris in connection with⸺ Oh! there is something -I must never say to you—the thought rather overpowered -me for a moment, and I remembered poor dead Anthony. -I won’t speak of him again. Yes, I love you, my -darling, my best, my noblest. Adrian, I mean to be a -good wife to you.”</p> - -<p>“Just go on loving me, Nance, and I shall want -nothing further,” he replied. “No one else loves me, -and although I am a hard, dare-devil sort of chap, I -hunger for love—the soft beautiful love of a good -woman. You are a good woman, my angel, and you -are mine; you love me and I love you; just bathe me -in your love, sweetheart, and I ask for nothing further. -A perfect wife I do not want—I do not look for a -perfect wife, but I do want a wife whose whole heart -is mine, who is mine absolutely.”</p> - -<p>“And I am yours, absolutely,” she answered.</p> - -<p>“I can be fiercely jealous,” he continued. “If I -thought you gave any part of yourself to anybody or -anything but me, I don’t know what I wouldn’t do. -Even if you gave your love to a dead man, Nance, I -should be jealous—and jealousy with me would be -fierce—I am all fierce passion. The side I turn to you, -my darling, is almost angel, for you make it so, but all -the rest of me is demon; you must keep that little<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_59"></a>[59]</span> -angel bit of me alive, and you will, if you love me with -your whole complete entire heart.”</p> - -<p>“I do, I do,” she replied. “You are all in all to me. -Would I have disobeyed my father’s dying wish if I -had not loved you best of all? I love no one else, -Adrian.”</p> - -<p>“And I love no one else,” he answered with a laugh. -“Come, Nancy, we have a whole month to make merry -in. We will make merry—we’ll have a royal good time. -Do you hear that music in the courtyard? Does it not -seem to draw you?”</p> - -<p>“It does,” she replied, “it is wonderful.”</p> - -<p>“We’ll go and sit there, and listen to it.”</p> - -<p>“But there are strangers there, and I am shy.”</p> - -<p>“You shan’t be shy long, my beauty—you shall meet -fresh faces daily, and fresh lives will touch your life, and -your time will be gay, very gay. We will go out shopping -to-morrow and you shall buy lovely things—wonderful -raiment of all sorts to make a fit setting for -that grave, soft, magical loveliness of yours. I shall -take delight in choosing things for you. You don’t -know yourself yet, Nance; you don’t know what a -great gift is yours, what a power you have in your face; -but your beauty will be acknowledged by all when you -wear the things which I shall buy for you. Yes, we will -have a fine time to-morrow, just the time which they say -a woman loves. But now, come downstairs with me -and sit in the court.”</p> - -<p>“They are all wearing wraps of some sort, and I have -nothing pretty,” said Nancy. “You know that I came -to you without a trousseau, Adrian.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_60"></a>[60]</span></p> - -<p>“What is a trousseau?” asked Rowton.</p> - -<p>“Oh! all the pretty things that brides bring to the -men they love—they are called by the collective name -‘trousseau.’”</p> - -<p>“Then this right loyal lover will give his bride the -pretty things himself, and—stay a moment, a recollection -comes to me. I believe I stuffed something into my -portmanteau, something which I thought would suit you. -Wait a moment.”</p> - -<p>Rowton went into the adjoining bedroom. He returned -in a few moments with a thin parcel wrapped in -tissue paper.</p> - -<p>“There,” he said, “you can wrap that round you. I -don’t believe a lady down there will have anything more -radiant to sun herself in.”</p> - -<p>Nancy took the pins out of the paper and the next -moment a gossamer shawl woven with what appeared like -every thread of the rainbow—as light as a feather, as fine -as a cobweb—was extended on her arm.</p> - -<p>“This is wonderful!” she exclaimed. “I never saw -anything so like a bit of the sun itself.”</p> - -<p>“It came from Persia, it is only a trifle,” said Rowton. -“I thought of you when I put it away; let me wrap it -round you; now come down stairs.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_VIII">CHAPTER VIII.<br /> -<span class="smaller">AT THE OPERA HOUSE.</span></h2> - -</div> - -<p>The next day, true to his word, Rowton took Nancy to -the shops. They went to the Bon Marché, and to many -other places where finery the most fascinating, dresses<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_61"></a>[61]</span> -the most <i>bizarre</i>, articles of toilet the most <i>chic</i> in the -world, were to be found. Rowton consulted one of the -shopwomen whose taste was supposed to be absolute: -she brought out one costume after another and fitted -them on Nancy, while her husband looked on and -criticised and admired. Morning dresses, afternoon -dresses, tea gowns, evening dresses, were bought in -variety and abundance. With a mere nod of his head -Rowton would signify to the attendant that such a thing -was to be sent to Mrs. Rowton to the Grand Hotel; he -never even enquired the price.</p> - -<p>“You want shoes and dainty stockings and handkerchiefs -and ribbons, and feathers and flowers,” he -said, just laying his hand for an instant on Nancy’s -shoulder. “Oh, I know how women ought to be -dressed.”</p> - -<p>“See here,” he said to the attendant, “fit Mrs. -Rowton with all that is necessary. Let her have some -dozen of this, and of this, and this—” he indicated -costly things with his hand. “Now then, Nancy, we -will go to the millinery department.”</p> - -<p>Nancy found herself furnished with small velvet caps, -with fascinating toques, with hats adorned with great -plumes of ostrich feathers, which made her look, Rowton -said, with eyes of passionate love, as if she had just -stepped out of a Gainsborough picture. The morning -passed in a perfect whirl, and when finally the pair returned -to the hotel for lunch, Nancy said frankly that -she felt as if she had been going about all the morning -with a fairy godmother.</p> - -<p>“Ah! you will have a good deal more of that sensation,”<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_62"></a>[62]</span> -replied her husband. “Hurry with your lunch, -now, for afterwards we must go to the Palais Royal to -look at trinkets.”</p> - -<p>“Trinkets?” she said; “you don’t mean jewels?”</p> - -<p>“I mean a few rings and necklaces, and ornaments for -your hair,” he said. “I have taken a box at the opera -to-night and you shall look—ah! I’ll not be the only one -to look at you to-night, Nancy mine; no woman will look -fairer, more divine than my little girl.”</p> - -<p>The trinkets were bought and Nancy’s slender fingers -were laden with sparkling rings. A necklace consisting -of a single row of magnificent pearls was secured to encircle -her dainty throat.</p> - -<p>“Not that these are much,” said Rowton; “I have -diamonds which you shall wear. They are too valuable -to take away from home. We will have a house in town -next season, Nance, and you shall wear them then; I -won’t show them to you until then. Pearls suit you best -however, you are so maidenly, so delicate, so youthful. -Heavens! to think that one like you should belong to -one like me. My darling, my treasure, what have I done -that Providence should be so good to me?”</p> - -<p>“And what have I done to deserve such a husband?” -she answered.</p> - -<p>“Do not say that,” he said, his tone completely changing; -“you do not really know me.”</p> - -<p>“I know what you are to me; I know that in all the -world no more gallant gentleman, no braver prince -amongst men could live.”</p> - -<p>“Come, come, Nancy, it is bad to flatter,” he said; -but his eyes shone and his lips trembled.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_63"></a>[63]</span></p> - -<p>“If she only knew!” he said to himself.</p> - -<p>They drove in the Bois in the afternoon and after -dinner went to the opera. Nancy was dressed for the -opera in one of her new costumes; it was white, shaded -off to the faintest tinge of rose. She looked something -like a summer cloud when she was dressed in these -billows of diaphanous texture; the pearls round her -neck gave the last touch to the dazzling effect.</p> - -<p>“You look like the heart of a sea-shell,” said her -husband; “there, let me look at you from this distance; -yes, the effect is perfect. Now again, favour me by -standing so. Now you resemble a sunset cloud; you -are all poetry, you are a dream. In fact you are a living, -walking poem.”</p> - -<p>“Don’t, Adrian,” she said.</p> - -<p>“Why do you say ‘don’t’? it is my delight to see how -much can be made of unique beauty like yours. To-morrow -night you shall be dressed quite differently; to-morrow -night that pale sweet face, those dark deep eyes -shall gleam in more sombre surroundings, and then my -princess will look like a star. Give me my delight, -Nancy; don’t refuse it to me.”</p> - -<p>“But my father is not dead a fortnight,” she said; “I -ought to be in mourning for him.”</p> - -<p>“Tut! not a bit of it; no mourning during our wedding -tour. Afterwards you shall be up to your throat in crêpe -if you like.”</p> - -<p>“It is strange of you, Adrian, to say so very much -about afterwards; when you say ‘afterwards,’ a cold -shiver seems to go through me.”</p> - -<p>“Faith, child,” he replied, pulling himself together<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_64"></a>[64]</span> -with an effort, “I don’t mean anything. You shall, if I -can manage it, walk on roses as long as you live; and -now, now, Nance—during our glorious honeymoon, we -will not think for one moment of the possibility of a -shadow. Come, darling, the carriage must be waiting -for us in the courtyard.”</p> - -<p>They went downstairs in the lift.</p> - -<p>Rowton’s prophecy was abundantly fulfilled: there -was not a man in the place who did not look with more -than admiration at the lovely girl who walked by his side. -They went to the opera and Rowton watched the faces -of his fellow-men and women. Some acquaintance in a -distant box recognised him and bowed. Rowton returned -their salutations icily; he did not want old friends -to crop up here; he was determined to share Nance -with no one during the golden four weeks which he had -allowed himself. But when a Frenchman of the name -of D’Escourt knocked at the door of the Rowtons’ box, -Rowton felt forced to admit him and to introduce him -to Nance. The two men talked for a little time in French, -and D’Escourt promised himself the pleasure of calling -on Mrs. Rowton early the following day. He sat down -presently by her side, and began to talk. He was a man -of the world, extremely polished, and with a perfect -knowledge of English as well as French. Nancy’s -French was not her strong point, and she was glad to talk -to the stranger in English.</p> - -<p>“By the way,” he said suddenly, turning and looking -at Rowton, who with a frown between his brows gazed -gloomily into the house, “it is some years now since I -saw you in our gay capital, my friend; not since 18⸺”<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_65"></a>[65]</span> -He mentioned a date; it was the year of Anthony -Follett’s death.</p> - -<p>“I wonder,” thought Nance to herself, “if Adrian -could help me in my strange and awful search. I will -not think to-night of that terrible fate which hangs -over me.”</p> - -<p>She tried to force her thoughts from the subject, but -try as she would, they hovered round it. She suddenly -felt cold and miserable; her conscience seemed to -reproach her for her present extraordinary bliss; she -thought of her dead father, the desolate Grange, and the -long six years of misery. Her present life seemed like -a dream; she might awaken any moment to find herself -back at the Grange; Rowton not allowed to visit her, her -father there, and the dreadful, stingy, starved existence -once more her own.</p> - -<p>She started, hearing Adrian’s voice in her ears.</p> - -<p>“A penny for your thoughts,” he said.</p> - -<p>“I was trying to pinch myself,” she said.</p> - -<p>She looked up and saw that D’Escourt had left -them. “I was trying to pinch myself,” she continued, -“to find out whether I was really in a dream -or not.”</p> - -<p>“You are not in a dream; at least, if you are, I am -in it too; and I vote we stay in dream-land, for it is -monstrous pleasant,” said Adrian. “Now listen to that -music, Nance; does it not uplift your soul?”</p> - -<p>She turned and looked vaguely at the performers on -the stage. The opera was one of Rossini’s; the scene -now represented was a harvest festival; the stage was -full of motion and brilliant colour; the gay, light, uplifting<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_66"></a>[66]</span> -music rose to the very roof of the magnificent -opera house.</p> - -<p>“It is almost too much,” said Nance, with something -like a sob in her throat. She looked suddenly so white -and weary that Rowton insisted on her returning to the -hotel without seeing the piece out.</p> - -<p>The next day, to her astonishment, he proposed that -they should leave Paris and go on to the Riviera.</p> - -<p>“We will go to Nice,” he said; “it is gay enough -there, and we shall have warmth and sunshine; we -will visit Monte Carlo, too. Oh! I don’t gamble, you -need not fear anything of that sort, but for all that we -will have one exciting evening at the roulette tables.”</p> - -<p>“I am sorry,” said Nance. “I am interested in Paris -now that I am here, and I should like to see more of it. -M. D’Escourt said, too, that he would call, and he promised -to arrange to take us to Versailles; don’t you remember, -Adrian?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, I remember,” said Rowton; “but that fact can -scarcely influence my movements.” He spoke with -the faintest sneer. “I want to get on, Nance. Paris -is all very well; it satisfies me in one sense, and yet in -another it does not.”</p> - -<p>“Do you know Paris? Have you been often here?”</p> - -<p>“Yes; I spent two years in this gay capital; the -liveliest and yet the most wretched time of my life.”</p> - -<p>“I heard you mention a certain date last night,” said -Nancy in a low voice, which slightly trembled. “You -mentioned the year 18⸺. It so happened that I am -interested in that date. It was just then the cloud came -which changed father’s life and mine.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_67"></a>[67]</span></p> - -<p>“We need not go into that subject now, need we?” -asked Rowton with manifest uneasiness. “I want you -to forget those six dreadful years of famine. You have -now, to borrow a Bible simile, come into the seven years -of plenty.”</p> - -<p>“So I have,” she replied, running to him and kissing -him with passion. “How happy you make me; how -more than willing I am to do anything you wish.”</p> - -<p>“Then we will take the Mediterranean express from -the Gare de Lyon this evening,” said Rowton. “I will -go now to try and secure a sleeping carriage. You -can begin to pack some of your pretty things while I -am away from you, Nance.”</p> - -<p>Rowton left the salon and hailing a fiacre, drove -straight to the Gare de Lyon.</p> - -<p>“I don’t want D’Escourt to have much to say to -Nance,” he said to himself. “We were good friends in -18⸺. Heaven! When I remember that time; can I -possibly be the same man? Yes, I was a gay dog -then; but upright and honourable, notwithstanding all -my pranks. I could look men straight in the face. -Now things are different. D’Escourt knew me intimately -at that time. Yes, we were great friends. He -was glad to see me last night; he evidently knows -nothing; but if he comes often he may begin to ask -questions. His questions would be highly inconvenient. -Not that Nance, bless her, could answer one of them. -But suppose he asks me straight out, while that child is -looking on, ‘What have you done with yourself since -18⸺? How have you passed your life?’ I might, it is -just possible, with the clear eyes of that angel looking<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_68"></a>[68]</span> -into mine, I might show confusion. There! confound -the horrible thing! D’Escourt and I must not meet -again. D’Escourt and Nancy must have nothing to do -with each other. My sweetheart and I go to Nice to-night -and have a right gay time.”</p> - -<p>Rowton, arrived at his destination, secured the last -sleeping compartment on the train, and went quickly -back to the Grand Hotel.</p> - -<p>Nancy was waiting for him.</p> - -<p>“I have not been dull,” she said, her eyes dancing -with excitement and pleasure. “M. D’Escourt called: -I like him extremely; he has only just left. He is -quite put out at our going to Nice.”</p> - -<p>“You told him that?” said Rowton.</p> - -<p>“Yes; why not? Dearest, how thick your brows -look when you frown.”</p> - -<p>“I was not aware that I had frowned, sweet Nance.”</p> - -<p>“But are you vexed with me for telling him where we -are going?”</p> - -<p>“Not in the least; all the world may know our -movements. Now let us pack. We will leave some of -our boxes here, but we must take plenty of your finery -with us. I intend you to be the most beautiful woman -at the Casino when we visit Monte Carlo.”</p> - -<p>Nancy began to pull her different beautiful dresses -out of their boxes.</p> - -<p>Rowton stood and watched her.</p> - -<p>“M. D’Escourt seems to have been a great friend of -yours, Adrian,” she said; “he has the highest opinion of -you.” She glanced up at him as she spoke.</p> - -<p>“He would be sure to praise me to you,” said Rowton<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_69"></a>[69]</span> -in a would-be careless tone. “We will go for a drive -after déjeûner; I find that I must get several small -things on my own account. Are you not hungry, little -woman?”</p> - -<p>“No, I feel too excited to be hungry. You don’t -know what this life is to me after my starved existence; -but, Adrian, I am really sorry you missed your -friend.”</p> - -<p>“Well, I am not,” said Rowton. “On a honeymoon -one only wants one’s wife, particularly when she is -such a wife as mine; but you seem fascinated with the -fellow, Nancy.”</p> - -<p>“Only because he praised you so much,” she said, -with a sweet smile.</p> - -<p>They went down to déjeûner.</p> - -<p>As they were finishing the meal, Nancy again reverted -to D’Escourt.</p> - -<p>“He was really disappointed,” she said. “He was -quite certain we were going to stay in Paris for another -week at least.”</p> - -<p>“I have ordered the carriage to be round by now,” -said Rowton without replying, and glancing at the clock -as he spoke. “Put on your prettiest cloak and your -most becoming hat and come out with me.”</p> - -<p>They spent the afternoon shopping and afterwards -drove in the Bois. By eight o’clock that evening they -had left the Grand Hotel and were on their way to the -Gare de Lyon. They reached it in good time to catch -the Mediterranean express.</p> - -<p>At the booking office Nancy was much astonished to -hear her husband ask for tickets for San Remo.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_70"></a>[70]</span></p> - -<p>“You are making a mistake,” she exclaimed. “We -are going to Nice.”</p> - -<p>“I have changed my mind,” he answered. “San -Remo will suit us better.”</p> - -<p>“What a pity,” cried Nancy. “M. D’Escourt said -he might visit Nice in a few days.”</p> - -<p>“The very reason why we go to San Remo, sweetheart. -Now take your place. Here we are. You will -admire the olive woods and the flowers before many -more hours are over, <i>cara mia</i>.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_IX">CHAPTER IX.<br /> -<span class="smaller">THE ROSE-COLOURED BEDROOM AND THE NEW MAID.</span></h2> - -</div> - -<p>The honeymoon was over; the four weeks all of pure -gold had come slowly but surely to an end. Nancy -had forgotten much during this time. The look of -trouble, of anxiety, had absolutely left her face: it -bloomed into greater and greater beauty in the new -atmosphere. Rowton, too, appeared to be a different -man. A great deal of his harshness and roughness -had left him. He could be polished when he chose. In -the early days of his life he had only associated with -gentlemen; he was of good birth, and his natural -breeding quickly re-asserted itself.</p> - -<p>“You are just like a tamed lion,” Nance was fond of -saying to him. “You are so gentle to me; so courteous -and kind to everyone, but I know——”</p> - -<p>“What do you know, sweet wife?” he said, clasping -her round her slender waist and looking into her deep,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_71"></a>[71]</span> -beautiful eyes; “you must not get to know me too well, -Nancy; be satisfied with the surface of me, and do not -penetrate too deep.”</p> - -<p>“Ah!” she said smiling, “you will run yourself -down; but I know the deepest and the best of you. I -leave the shallow part to strangers.”</p> - -<p>“You were going to make a remark about the lion,” -he said, patting her soft hand; “so you really think I -am a roaring lion, my darling?”</p> - -<p>“You never roar to me,” she answered; “but that -you can roar I am firmly convinced.”</p> - -<p>“Capital,” he said with a great laugh; “well, Nancy, -I hope it will never be your fate to hear one of my -manifestations. Child, we go back to England to-morrow; -are you glad or sorry?”</p> - -<p>“Glad,” she replied. “I was intensely happy on our -honeymoon; oh! what lovely places we have seen; -how grand and magnificent the world is! It has been -sunshine inside and out ever since I gave myself to -you.”</p> - -<p>“And yet you want to leave it all and to go home,” -he said.</p> - -<p>“I do. I love you so much that to see you at home -must be the best of all; to live with you at home must -be the sweetest of all.”</p> - -<p>“You are mistaken,” he said, but he said it low, and -the inaudible words never reached his lips.</p> - -<p>“Pack, child, now,” he said. “Our wearisome -journey begins to-morrow.”</p> - -<p>A day or two later, the Rowtons arrived at Rowton -Heights in Yorkshire. Nancy had never been in this<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_72"></a>[72]</span> -part of the country, and her excitement and delight -reached the utmost bounds as they approached nearer -and nearer to their destination.</p> - -<p>“You must tell me all about the place?” she said -when they drove in through the gates of the long winding -avenue.</p> - -<p>“Oh! what are all those people doing?” she exclaimed -suddenly; “they have torches and they are -coming to meet us.”</p> - -<p>“Some of the tenants on the estate, I presume,” said -Rowton. “I expect Maberly, my steward, has been -getting up a little display. Never mind, Nancy, it is in -your honour.”</p> - -<p>“In mine,” she said in astonishment; “how very -sweet of them!”</p> - -<p>“I never told you, darling,” said her husband, “that -in your own house amongst your servants and our -tenantry, you will take the position of a great lady.”</p> - -<p>“I! a great lady!” she said; “I! poor little starved -Nance of the Grange.”</p> - -<p>“But starved no longer, and the Grange may well -now be forgotten,” he said. “I told you that I was rich, -did I not?”</p> - -<p>“Yes. Have you not proved it?” she said; “why, -you are made of money; I never heard of anyone -throwing money away so lavishly.”</p> - -<p>“Goodness, child! you know nothing of what really -wealthy men can do. Understand once for all, Nance, -that I am rich, I am very rich. It is my pleasure to give -you everything that money can buy. I want to make -your life one long dream of happiness.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_73"></a>[73]</span></p> - -<p>“You are doing so,” she said; “but I think in one -way you make a mistake,” she added.</p> - -<p>“How?” he asked, surprised at her tone.</p> - -<p>“You think that I want such a lot of money, Adrian. -In that sense you do not really know me. I like pretty -dresses, but not too many; I like pretty jewels, but not -too many again; I like the soft things of life, but a little -of them contents me.”</p> - -<p>“Then I am not making you happy,” he said in -alarm.</p> - -<p>“Yes, yes,” she answered: “but not because of these -things. You make me happy because you love me, -because you fill my heart with love, because you give -me your sweetest and your best in the way of love, and -because I give you all the love of my heart.”</p> - -<p>“Sweetheart, you are adorable,” he said, catching her -hand and squeezing it. “You must accept the wealth -and the responsibility it brings, even if you do not care -for it, Nance, for it is my lot, my portion in life, to have -more money than I know what to do with. Now, here -we are. Come, let me introduce you to my housekeeper, -to the servants. Put on the airs of a <i>grande dame</i>, -pretty Nance.”</p> - -<p>She was tall, and very slender. Her neck was somewhat -long and her head was set on it with perfect grace. -Rowton watched her as she held that small queenly head -high; his heart glowed with admiration and love.</p> - -<p>“She would fill any position,” he said to himself. -“Could that curmudgeon, her father, see her now, would -he know her, my beautiful, lovely darling? Ah! I cannot -corrupt a heart like hers; she wants a <i>little</i> wealth,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_74"></a>[74]</span> -and a <i>few</i> pretty dresses, and a <i>few</i> jewels forsooth, and—love, -love, love for everything else. Will she always -remain like that? Heaven grant it.”</p> - -<p>Meanwhile the steward, Maberly, had come up, and -Mrs. Ferguson, the housekeeper, had presented a bunch -of keys to Nance. Instructed by her husband she -gave them back again to the good woman, telling her in -a sweet voice that she knew far better what to do with -them than she did. A long string of servants, all neatly -attired, with white satin rosettes pinned on to their -dresses, gave deep curtsies as Nance and her husband -walked down the great hall through their midst.</p> - -<p>“Take Mrs. Rowton to her bedroom at once,” said -Rowton, addressing the housekeeper; “see that she has -everything she wants. Have you engaged a good maid -for her?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, sir, a thoroughly experienced girl. She is from -the village, but was trained in London for a couple of -years. I have her for a month on trial. Come here, -Hester, and let me introduce you to your new mistress.”</p> - -<p>“I am glad to see you, Hester,” said Nancy in her -cordial voice.</p> - -<p>The girl, a small, dark-eyed lass, dropped a low -curtsey; she had keen eyes and they fell all over Mrs. -Rowton’s beautiful travelling dress.</p> - -<p>“Run upstairs at once, Hester,” said Mrs. Ferguson, -the housekeeper; “see that the trunks are taken up -and begin to attend to your duties; go, girl, don’t -stare.”</p> - -<p>Hester coloured crimson, fixed her eyes again with a -look half of admiration, half of something else, which<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_75"></a>[75]</span> -Nance did not quite understand, on her face, and turned -to obey.</p> - -<p>“I hope you’ll like her, ma’am,” said the housekeeper -as she followed more slowly with her mistress.</p> - -<p>“Oh! yes, she seems a nice girl,” said Nance; “but -I have not been accustomed to a maid, and I do not -really know what to do with one.”</p> - -<p>Mrs. Ferguson looked puzzled. She knew nothing -whatever with regard to the bride whom Rowton was -bringing home. Had he really by any possibility married -beneath him?</p> - -<p>But one glance at Nancy’s lovely face dispelled this -illusion. The sweet face stole straight down to the old -woman’s heart.</p> - -<p>“If Hester does not quite please you, ma’am, you’ll -be sure to tell me,” she said; “but she seems a clever -girl, and particularly good at doing hair.”</p> - -<p>“I have always arranged my own hair,” said Nance; -“but I suppose if it is necessary I must submit.” She -sighed a little as she spoke. The next moment her sigh -was changed for an exclamation of delight.</p> - -<p>“What a lovely bedroom!” she said. “Is this for -me?”</p> - -<p>“I am heartily glad you are pleased, ma’am,” said -the housekeeper. “Mr. Rowton gave instructions -that this room was to be completely re-furnished. He -chose those rose-coloured silk curtains himself; they -came from London only two days ago. I hope you’ll -like the whole arrangement. I must say the room does -look cheerful. This is your dressing-room, and your -boudoir is just beyond; these stairs lead to Mr. Rowton’s<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_76"></a>[76]</span> -dressing-room, and this is the door of the bathroom. -This complete suite is shut away by these -curtains and door.”</p> - -<p>“It is quite a little house to itself,” said Nance; “it -certainly does look perfect.”</p> - -<p>“Well, I am pleased,” said the housekeeper. “I’ll -leave you now, ma’am. I see Hester is waiting to -attend on you.”</p> - -<p>Nance, who was standing in a dream of delight in the -middle of the lovely room, looked up at these words -and encountered the dark gaze of her new maid.</p> - -<p>“What do you want?” she asked.</p> - -<p>“The trunks are in your dressing-room, ma’am,” said -the girl, “and I am waiting for your keys, please.”</p> - -<p>Nancy pulled them out of her pocket.</p> - -<p>“Perhaps you will kindly tell me in which trunk your -evening dresses are, ma’am?”</p> - -<p>“I really cannot say,” began Nancy; then she paused -to consider for a moment. “Oh! I know,” she said, -“there is a very pretty evening dress which I can wear -to-night—grey silk—in the large basket trunk with the -arched roof.”</p> - -<p>“I’ll have everything ready for you, ma’am, in less -than a quarter of an hour,” said the girl. She withdrew -as she spoke, closing the door of the bedroom behind -her.</p> - -<p>Nance went up to where a fire burned merrily in a -grate, which was bright with brass and ornamental with -lovely tiles, and stood warming her feet. The paper on -the walls was of the faintest tone of rose; the mantelpiece -of the purest white marble; the overmantel and<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_77"></a>[77]</span> -all the furniture were ivory white mounted in brass; the -window curtains and the bed hangings were of the -softest shade of rose silk; no more lovely room could be -imagined, and Nance, as she turned to survey her -slender image in the many mirrors which were inserted -in the walls, could not sufficiently give voice to her -admiration. Her husband came in while she was examining -the room.</p> - -<p>“Ah!” he said, “I see the London people have done -exactly what I told them. Well, Nance, what do you -think of our bedroom?”</p> - -<p>“Perfect,” she answered; “I never want to leave it.”</p> - -<p>“Heaven forbid!” he cried; “that would mean that -you were ill, which would never do. I am glad you -like this room, but wait until you see the rest of the -house.”</p> - -<p>“I am almost too happy,” said the girl, and she -breathed a sigh, the depth of which nearly reached the -point of pain.</p> - -<p>“What, because you have got a pretty room, little -one?” he replied.</p> - -<p>He kissed her and went off to his dressing-room, -whistling as he went.</p> - -<p>Hester came to summon Nance, and in a few moments -the young wife found herself divested of her travelling -things, her hair rearranged in the most becoming style, -and her evening dress put on. She scarcely knew herself -when she was arrayed for the evening, without having -lifted a finger on her own behalf.</p> - -<p>“After all a maid is a comfort when one is dead -tired,” she could not help thinking. Her instinct was<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_78"></a>[78]</span> -to pick up and put by her own things, but Hester, who -seemed to divine her intention, swept them out of sight -with an almost peremptory gesture.</p> - -<p>“You may be sure I’ll do my best to try and please -you, ma’am,” she said in a soft voice.</p> - -<p>Nance murmured her thanks and went downstairs.</p> - -<p>“She is a chit of a thing,” muttered the girl when her -mistress had turned her back. “I can twist her round -my little finger, particularly when I make use of some -very private information, which will considerably alter -the complexion of things for pretty Mrs. Rowton, or I -am greatly mistaken.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_X">CHAPTER X.<br /> -<span class="smaller">THE BOY ON THE HEARTH.</span></h2> - -</div> - -<p>When Nance entered her drawing-room Rowton was -waiting to receive her. He was standing by the hearth. -A great fire burned in the grate. Nance, as she entered -at the extreme further door, saw a picture which caused -her to give an exclamation of fresh delight; she looked -down a long vista of lovely furniture, of knick knacks, of -small tables, of flowering plants which filled the air with -a subtle perfume, and saw her husband’s noble figure in -evening dress as he waited for her. She scarcely noticed -the dress, but her heart leapt up to receive the smile -which shone out of the dark eyes and trembled round -the lips. Then her gaze travelled a step further. Close -by the man stood someone else—a slender boy, who -might have been any age from nine to eleven, dressed -picturesquely in black velvet with a Vandyck collar.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_79"></a>[79]</span></p> - -<p>Each feature of his bold dark face was a counterpart -of the dark face of the man who towered above him; -by the boy’s side, the boy’s hand resting on his head, -was a huge German boarhound, a magnificent creature -of perfect breed.</p> - -<p>“I never told you about this young gentleman, -Nance,” said Rowton, coming forward, and holding -the boy’s hand as he did so.</p> - -<p>“Let me introduce you to my nephew, Murray -Cameron; he has Scotch blood in him. Make your -best bow to your aunt, Murray.”</p> - -<p>The little chap went forward, giving a low bow.</p> - -<p>Nancy held out her hand.</p> - -<p>“Nonsense,” she said, “you need not bow to me, -Murray; I am delighted to see you.” She laid her -white hand on his shoulder, and bending forward kissed -him on his brow just where his clustering curls met the -white skin.</p> - -<p>The boy flushed crimson, raised two splendid dark -eyes and looked full up into her face.</p> - -<p>“Come, come, Murray,” said his uncle, “you can go -back now and continue your attentions to Roy; Roy -will be jealous; look how he is sniffing your coat.”</p> - -<p>“Roy has no reason to be jealous,” said the little -fellow in a determined, manly voice; “he must be a -very silly dog if he supposes I can compare him to a -beautiful lady.”</p> - -<p>Rowton burst into a loud laugh.</p> - -<p>“Jove! youngster, you are coming on,” he said; -“there, you may go now, in any case; you may come -to dessert if your eyes remain open long enough.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_80"></a>[80]</span></p> - -<p>“I am not likely to sleep,” said the boy. He gave -another glance of the broadest admiration at Nancy, -and then walked gravely down the room, accompanied -by the boarhound.</p> - -<p>“How is it you never told me about that dear little -fellow, Adrian?” said Nancy.</p> - -<p>Rowton rumpled up his hair with a careless movement.</p> - -<p>“I forgot his existence,” he said briefly.</p> - -<p>“Forgot the existence of a splendid boy like that!” -said Nancy in astonishment.</p> - -<p>“Yes, I was occupied with other matters.”</p> - -<p>For some reason which Nancy could not understand -there was annoyance in his tone. With a woman’s tact -she hastened to change the subject.</p> - -<p>“How lovely this room is!” she said; “no wonder -you gave me to understand that you would dazzle me -some day. I cannot believe that I am really the -mistress of this house.”</p> - -<p>“I am glad you like it!” said her husband, recovering -his good humour on the instant. “Ah! I think the -servant has just announced dinner. Come, Nancy mine, -let me have the pleasure of leading you to the head of -your table.”</p> - -<p>The dinner passed off somewhat tamely. The dining-room -was a long and decidedly sombre apartment. But -the Rowtons sat at a cheerful little table at one end, -laid with glittering glass and massive plate; it was -brought up close to the fire, and was lit by candles with -coloured shades over them. The rose coloured light -somewhat softened Rowton’s harsh complexion, and<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_81"></a>[81]</span> -cast a fairy-like gleam over Nancy with her golden hair, -pale face and soft draperies. Two footmen waited, -doing their work noiselessly; the rest of the room was -in absolute gloom.</p> - -<p>Nancy could scarcely tell why she felt a sudden -depression. She would not yield to it, however, and -struggled hard to keep up the gaiety which she had really -experienced not a few minutes ago.</p> - -<p>When the dessert was on the table she raised her -voice somewhat timidly.</p> - -<p>“May not Murray come in?” she said. “I should -like to see him again.”</p> - -<p>“Tell Master Cameron that dessert is served,” said -Rowton, turning to one of the footmen.</p> - -<p>They both noiselessly left the room and the husband -and wife were for a moment alone.</p> - -<p>“Does Murray live here?” asked Nancy of her -husband.</p> - -<p>“Yes, this is his home. Now, see that you do not -spoil him; he is a fine little chap, but the soft ways of -a woman about him just now would be his destruction.”</p> - -<p>“You don’t really mean that, Adrian; surely at -Murray’s age more than at any other time, he——”</p> - -<p>“I differ from you, my love,” said her husband. -“Hush!”</p> - -<p>He interrupted her words: she glanced down the -room. Out of the darkness came a high-pitched glad -voice, a gay laugh followed, and then the flashing of -bright eyes, the charm of a noble little face, and the boy -seated himself frankly and confidingly by his new aunt’s -side.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_82"></a>[82]</span></p> - -<p>“I left Roy in the other room,” he said, looking up -at her; “I do not want Roy now.”</p> - -<p>“Have a glass of wine, Murray?” said his uncle.</p> - -<p>The boy held out his glass, which Rowton filled to -the brim.</p> - -<p>He drank it off and his tongue began to chatter.</p> - -<p>“I am so glad you have both come back,” he said; -“I have been awfully lonely; Mrs. Ferguson is not the -best company. Now I expect I shall have a right jolly -time. You are going to live here always, are you not, -aunt?”</p> - -<p>“Listen to me, Murray,” said Rowton; “you are not -to worry your aunt.”</p> - -<p>“Oh! he won’t,” said Nance. She took one of the -small hands—hard as iron it felt, for the boy was all -muscle—and patted it softly.</p> - -<p>“We won’t worry each other, will we?” said Murray, -glancing up at her again and laughing.</p> - -<p>Rowton gave the pair as they sat thus close together—the -very fair young girl, for Nance was nothing more, -and the beautiful dark boy—an earnest, penetrating -glance.</p> - -<p>“By Jove!” he said, “I see you are both going to -fall in love with each other. Take care both of you; I -shall begin to be jealous.”</p> - -<p>“Not you, Adrian,” said Nance with a smile.</p> - -<p>“But he will, though,” said Murray; “you don’t know -him yet, auntie; I don’t know anyone who can be so, -so——”</p> - -<p>“So what?” said Rowton. “Come here this -minute, lad, and give your aunt an account of me; she<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_83"></a>[83]</span> -won’t believe what I say of myself, but you have known -me for years.”</p> - -<p>“Not so many years,” said Murray. “I am only -eleven, and that is quite young, isn’t it?”</p> - -<p>“Well, speak, tell your aunt what you think of me.”</p> - -<p>The boy left his seat by Nancy’s side, went up to -Rowton and leant against his knee.</p> - -<p>“You have a bold face, young ’un,” said the man, -chucking him under the chin; “speak out, you are not -afraid, are you?”</p> - -<p>“Afraid,” said the lad proudly, tossing back his head. -“I don’t know what that means.”</p> - -<p>“That is right; you are a gay little bantam. Now -tell that beautiful lady whom you have been impertinent -enough to fall in love with exactly what you think of -me, her husband.”</p> - -<p>“You know what I think of you,” said Murray, giving -the man a very keen and intense glance. Something in -his gaze, fixed and full as it was, caused Rowton to -lower his own bold eyes. He caught the boy’s little -wrist with a grip of iron, and turned him fiercely -round.</p> - -<p>“Tell your aunt what you think of me, Murray,” he -said.</p> - -<p>“I think you are a very fine man—yes, auntie, he is -a very fine man indeed, very brave; about the bravest -man in the world, I should say, but——”</p> - -<p>“No ‘buts,’ young sir, out with everything.”</p> - -<p>“Then I will tell the truth,” said Murray; “you are -not good in one way.”</p> - -<p>“Ha! ha! Nancy,” said her husband, “listen with all<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_84"></a>[84]</span> -your ears now; this youngster is about to lift the curtain -and show you the sort of man you have deigned to -marry.”</p> - -<p>“Perhaps you can make him good all round,” said -the boy, suddenly fixing his bright eyes on Nancy’s soft -face; “he is not good all round now—he is not good to -<i>my mother</i>.” The boy stepped back two or three inches, -and flung back his beautiful noble head.</p> - -<p>“Silence, this moment, sir,” said Rowton. His voice -rose; it seemed to fill the big room. “Leave the room, -Murray,” he said. “You have transgressed your limits; -you have a certain tether and you have gone beyond it; -leave the room.”</p> - -<p>“I will, but I am not frightened,” said the boy. He -still stood upright with his head flung back, but Nancy -saw that his delicate lips were trembling.</p> - -<p>“You are cruel to my mother, Uncle Adrian, and -when I think of it, I—I <i>hate</i> you.” He turned then -and marched proudly away.</p> - -<p>It seemed a long time to the listeners up at the -warmly-lighted part of the room, until they heard the -last echo of his little footsteps, and the banging of the -door in the dim distance as he walked away; then they -both looked one at the other. Nancy’s face was white -and troubled; tears were in her eyes; Adrian was looking -full at her.</p> - -<p>“That little turkey cock must be quieted,” he said; -“he takes too much on him; you are not to spoil him, -Nancy, do you hear?”</p> - -<p>“But what does he mean?” asked Nancy; “he says -that you—you are cruel to someone.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_85"></a>[85]</span></p> - -<p>“Come back to the drawing-room with me, sweet -Nance.”</p> - -<p>Rowton held out his hand; he clasped Nancy’s with a -pressure which almost made her cry out; she bit her -lips and walked by his side in silence. The drawing-room -was the picture of comfort; Rowton sank down -into a deep easy chair, and pulling Nancy towards him, -seated her on his knee.</p> - -<p>“Now, my wild bird,” he said, “the curtain begins to -lift; what do you think of your Adonis? do I begin to -show the cloven hoof?”</p> - -<p>“No, no, no,” she said, a strangled sob in her throat, -“but you frightened me; why did you roar like that at -the child?”</p> - -<p>“He angered me, the little spitfire,” said the man; -“he has got a spirit that nothing will break.”</p> - -<p>“But he is you, Adrian, he is you—young. He is -what you were as a child.”</p> - -<p>“Faith! I believe you are right, Nance.”</p> - -<p>“I wish you had not shouted at him,” she -continued. “I hated to see him, and yet I -loved to see him standing up so bravely under your -anger.”</p> - -<p>“I told you I was a lion,” said Rowton. “You have -heard my first thunder. Heaven grant that I may never -thunder at you, darling. For the rest, by those who -know me well, by those who know me best of all, I am -more feared than loved.”</p> - -<p>“No, no,” she said, “I cannot believe it. That little -chap loves you.”</p> - -<p>“But he said he hated me.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_86"></a>[86]</span></p> - -<p>“He hates you for a cause; he wants you to be good -all round.”</p> - -<p>“That I can never be; goodness is mawkish.”</p> - -<p>“And who is his mother, Adrian, and why, why are -you cruel to her?”</p> - -<p>Rowton grasped Nancy’s wrist again.</p> - -<p>“Do you really think I am?” he said.</p> - -<p>“No, I don’t,” she said with white lips, for his grasp -was so firm, so fierce, that she could scarcely help -wincing at the pain.</p> - -<p>It relaxed at her words and his features wore a -smile.</p> - -<p>“That is good, little woman,” he said; “if you -believe in me, all the rest of the world may think as it -pleases.”</p> - -<p>“But who is the boy’s mother?”</p> - -<p>“My sister.”</p> - -<p>“And why did he speak in that strange way about -her?”</p> - -<p>Rowton did not answer for a while.</p> - -<p>“Nancy,” he said then, “this is our first night at -home, is it not?”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” she said, surprised at his tone.</p> - -<p>“Now I am not going to say anything harsh.”</p> - -<p>“No,” she answered, “but I don’t think I much mind -if you do.”</p> - -<p>“Ah! my little woman,” he said, suddenly clasping -her to him in a fierce embrace, “I knew you had a -spirit of your own: now I am going to remind you of -something. Do you remember the compact we made -each with the other on the day of your father’s death?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_87"></a>[87]</span></p> - -<p>Her face turned very white.</p> - -<p>“I wish you would not remind me of that,” she said -after a pause.</p> - -<p>“You force me to,” he replied; “the time has come -for me to remind you of it, Nancy; I shall not interfere -with your secrets if you do not interfere with -mine.”</p> - -<p>“Then you have secrets?” she said again.</p> - -<p>“Yes, little girl,” he answered—his voice was low—there -was shame in the tone.</p> - -<p>“Ah!” he said suddenly, “you would make me an -angel and worship me as such, but I am a fiend. Do -not try to know too much; be happy—you can be -happy, but knowledge would be your death-blow.”</p> - -<p>She sat quite still and did not speak another word. -In the distance she heard a child’s laughter.</p> - -<p>“Hark to the young cock sparrow—he has recovered,” -said Adrian; “nothing depresses him long, -and nothing can crush him.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XI">CHAPTER XI.<br /> -<span class="smaller">THE QUEEN ANNE WING AND GARDEN.</span></h2> - -</div> - -<p>Nancy lay long awake that night. Her husband slept -soundly by her side, but sleep seemed determined not -to visit her; she was agitated, alarmed, depressed. All -the glory of that summer moon through which she had -lived had faded not only into autumn, but into winter.</p> - -<p>What were Adrian’s secrets? Why was he cruel to his -own sister? What was the mystery which hung over -him? The burden Nance had herself to carry was<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_88"></a>[88]</span> -quite sufficiently heavy to daunt most women, but just -at present she seemed to have laid it aside. All her -thoughts were for Adrian. She loved him more deeply, -more passionately than ever, but she found herself not -only anxious but curious. What did he mean by those -dark hints? Where she found him angel, why did -other people think of him as fiend? Towards morning -the tired girl fell asleep. She slept until late, and awoke -to find a snow-covered world, but much comfort around -her. A fire had already been lighted in her room and -her maid, Hester, was waiting to attend on her.</p> - -<p>“Is it late?” asked Mrs. Rowton, starting up in bed.</p> - -<p>“Yes, ma’am,” said the girl, speaking in a certain -prim, respectful voice, which was rather aggravating to -listen to: “it is nine o’clock, but Mr. Rowton said you -were not to be disturbed. Would you like breakfast -before you get up, ma’am?”</p> - -<p>“No, indeed,” replied Nance. “I don’t think I ever -breakfasted in bed in my life; I will get up now if you -will leave me, please.”</p> - -<p>The girl raised her brows in some slight surprise.</p> - -<p>“Just as you please, ma’am,” she said. “I have left -everything in perfect order in your dressing-room, and -when you ring the bell I shall be ready to arrange your -hair.”</p> - -<p>Nancy said nothing more and the girl retired.</p> - -<p>“Why is it I don’t take to her?” thought Mrs. -Rowton; “she seems a good girl, clever and obliging, -but she gives me an uncomfortable sensation. Well, I -need not keep her if she is not quite to my taste, and -she certainly need not trouble me now.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_89"></a>[89]</span></p> - -<p>Nance dressed herself quickly and ran downstairs. -She did not ring for Hester to arrange her hair. Her -spirits rose as she dressed, and when she entered the -room where she and her husband had dined the night -before, she felt full of excitement and interest.</p> - -<p>Rowton had promised to take her over the house, -and she was all agog to explore her new home without -delay.</p> - -<p>The servant who waited upon her told her that his -master had breakfasted nearly two hours ago; that he -and Master Murray were out, but would be in before -long.</p> - -<p>Nancy had scarcely finished her meal before they -appeared.</p> - -<p>The boy ran up to her, flung his arms round her neck -and kissed her.</p> - -<p>“Have you slept well?” he asked. “I hope you are -not tired; there is so much for you to see, and it is so -interesting. Are you not very curious to see everything?”</p> - -<p>“Enough, Murray,” said his uncle; “you shall take -Aunt Nancy round the place this afternoon, but just at -present she is my property. Run off to your lessons, my -lad; I saw your tutor coming up the avenue just now.”</p> - -<p>“Bother lessons!” said the boy.</p> - -<p>“Are you not fond of study?” asked Nancy.</p> - -<p>“No, I hate it; I can’t think what use tiresome books -are to anyone.”</p> - -<p>“Make yourself scarce, chatterbox,” said his uncle -again.</p> - -<p>The boy laughed and ran off.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_90"></a>[90]</span></p> - -<p>“He is quite a darling,” said Nancy; “what a difference -he will make in the house.”</p> - -<p>“I am glad you have taken to him,” said Rowton; “he -is a fine little chap, only you must not let him gossip to -you, Nance. The boy has a keen vein of curiosity in -him; he knows too much or thinks he does. Now, if -you have quite finished breakfast I will take you -round.”</p> - -<p>They began their exploration, going from room to room -and from storey to storey. The house was an old one, -and as Rowton showed it to his wife he gave her a brief -history of it. It had belonged to his family for several -generations, but had been so eaten up by one mortgage -after another, that Rowton’s own father had declined to -live in the old place.</p> - -<p>“But is it mortgaged now?” asked Nancy.</p> - -<p>“No,” was the brief response.</p> - -<p>“And you are rich, very rich, and your father was -poor?”</p> - -<p>“Even so, Nancy,” was the somewhat curt reply.</p> - -<p>Nancy glanced up at her husband. His eyes looked -full into hers; there was a sort of dare devil gleam in -them, which she turned away from.</p> - -<p>“I see,” she said after a pause, “I must not expect -you to confide in me.”</p> - -<p>“Forsooth, no,” he answered; “not on certain topics. -We two married under a condition; if there is to be a -chance of peace between us, we must keep to it. You -must ask me no questions, my darling; I on my part -will ask you none. I frankly admit that there are pages -in my life which I do not wish you to know anything<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_91"></a>[91]</span> -about, but on the other hand there are fair white pages -which only you shall read. Are you not content with -me, Nancy?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, I am,” she answered. “I love you. I trust -you too utterly to feel anything but happiness when with -you.”</p> - -<p>They kissed each other, standing side by side in the -long picture gallery. Portraits of Rowton’s ancestors -adorned the walls. There were Holbeins, Van Dycks, -Gainsboroughs, and Raeburns among them—in short, -a magnificent collection, which Nancy scarcely knew -enough of art to thoroughly appreciate.</p> - -<p>“Fair dames, are they not?” asked Rowton, stopping -under a celebrated Gainsborough as he spoke. “Ah! -now I know whom you reminded me of when you wore -that Gainsborough hat in Paris; you have got just the -face of that Dame Rowton; just that graceful turn of -the neck. We will copy that picture for your next ball -dress; you will look, as the old saying is, as if you had -stepped out of the canvas.”</p> - -<p>They both laughed and discussed the picture a little -longer; then they walked on to the extreme end of the -gallery.</p> - -<p>“This way now,” said Rowton, turning abruptly to his -left.</p> - -<p>“Why so?” she asked. “Why not go through this -door? See! you must have overlooked it; there is a -door here, and it will take us out into another wing of -the house.”</p> - -<p>“Not now,” said Rowton. “There is nothing of -interest in that wing; come into the old ball-room; it<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_92"></a>[92]</span> -has been disused for some time, but we will restore it. -Look”—he flung open a door as he spoke—“look at -this carved oak; it covers the room from floor to ceiling, -from ceiling to floor again. This oak is hundreds of -years old and of enormous value. Will you believe me -when I tell you that once such a Goth lived in the old -place that he painted the oak white? It took a whole -year to get that paint off; my grandfather had that done. -The oak looks nearly as well as ever now. Observe the -delicacy of the carving. We will furnish this ball-room -again. What say you, Nancy, shall we give a ball as -your house warming, after the neighbours have called on -you.”</p> - -<p>“The neighbours!” she said in some alarm; “are -people coming to call on me?”</p> - -<p>“My dear, darling little goose,” was the reply, “do -you think you are going to live here in solitude? This -is Saturday, to-morrow will be Sunday. You and I and -Murray appear in church together—a picturesque group; -we sit in the old family pew. On Monday the callers -begin to arrive. We shall be invited out a good bit, and -then we will give a ball in this room and you shall be -dressed as Gainsborough’s Dame Rowton.”</p> - -<p>Nancy laughed; Rowton continued to talk further -about this idea; and they strolled out into the grounds. -It was a lovely winter’s day towards the end of January. -The pair walked quickly, exploring the different gardens -and pleasure grounds. Suddenly they came -straight up to a high wall which ran parallel with the -house.</p> - -<p>“What is in there?” asked Nancy.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_93"></a>[93]</span></p> - -<p>“Another garden,” said Rowton in a careless tone.</p> - -<p>“What a heap of gardens,” she exclaimed with a laugh. -“I am almost tired of exploring them.”</p> - -<p>“We will return to the house now,” he said; “we -need not go any further to-day.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, yes, let me see the inside of this garden. What -a high wall, and broken glass all along the top! I cannot -get even a peep within. I am curious. Is it a very -old-fashioned garden, Adrian?”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” he said after a pause; “we call it the Queen -Anne garden here.”</p> - -<p>“How charming! Are the trees cut about in queer -shapes?”</p> - -<p>“Yes. Contorted into foxes and dogs and bears. I -fancy there is a cock, who looks exactly as if he meant -to crow, just inside the entrance gate.”</p> - -<p>Rowton’s face wore a quizzical expression.</p> - -<p>“Where is the entrance?” asked Nancy. “I am dying -to see the garden.”</p> - -<p>“Not to-day,” replied her husband. He drew her -hand through his arm.</p> - -<p>They walked on in silence for a moment, then he -bent down and looked at her.</p> - -<p>“Are you vexed, little woman?” he asked.</p> - -<p>“I try not to be,” she answered; “but it seems a -simple thing just to show me that last garden. I have -never seen a proper Queen Anne garden, and this -one——”</p> - -<p>“You feel a pin prick of natural womanly curiosity,” -said Rowton; “suppress it, dearest. Now I am going -to confide in you to a certain extent. I did not mean<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_94"></a>[94]</span> -to, but I see that it is necessary. I have brought you -to a beautiful home, have I not?”</p> - -<p>“Lovely—a palace,” said Nancy.</p> - -<p>“The whole place is yours,” continued her husband: -“the house, the ground, with—with a reservation.”</p> - -<p>“Yes?” she asked, looking up at him with parted -lips.</p> - -<p>“With a reservation,” he continued. “There is a wing -of the house which you are never to enter. That wing -looks into the Queen Anne garden—you are, therefore, -never to go into the Queen Anne garden.”</p> - -<p>“Never, Adrian, never?”</p> - -<p>“Never, darling.”</p> - -<p>“Why so?”</p> - -<p>“I meant to keep the reason from you,” said Rowton; -“but I must tell it—there is a reason.”</p> - -<p>“Yes?” she said again. She began to tremble.</p> - -<p>“You heard Murray speak of his mother last night,” -continued the man, standing very upright as he spoke, -folding his arms and looking down at Nancy’s slim -young figure.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” she replied.</p> - -<p>“The boy’s mother lives in that wing.”</p> - -<p>“What?” cried Nancy.</p> - -<p>“She lives in the wing into which you are never to -go,” continued Rowton. “She takes exercise in the -Queen Anne garden. You need not be afraid of her, -but you are never to see her.”</p> - -<p>“Why, why?”</p> - -<p>“Because she is mad.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_95"></a>[95]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XII">CHAPTER XII.<br /> -<span class="smaller">SILVER.</span></h2> - -</div> - -<p>These words had scarcely passed Rowton’s lips before -he abruptly turned and saw a little man crossing the -lawn to meet him.</p> - -<p>“Scrivener! by all that is unpleasant,” he muttered -under his breath. He turned to Nancy who, very white -and frightened, stood by his side.</p> - -<p>“Go into the house now,” he said; “go up to your -room and unpack your things, or sit by the fire in the -library and enjoy a right good read of one of the many -novels which are scattered about. I want to speak to -that man who is coming across the lawn.”</p> - -<p>“Who is he, Adrian?”</p> - -<p>“A devil,” said Adrian. “Go away; he is not to -see you.”</p> - -<p>She turned abruptly at his words. His tone completed -the trembling at her heart; she tottered rather -than walked into the house; she was full of fear and -misery.</p> - -<p>Rowton, without even glancing after her, went to meet -his unwelcome guest.</p> - -<p>“Now, what has brought you here?” he asked.</p> - -<p>“Ah! I expected you would take that sort of air -when you returned to your property,” said Scrivener. -“The whole thing was a mistake, and I told Long John -so. And so that young lady is the angel of your life?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_96"></a>[96]</span></p> - -<p>“I forbid you to mention her name. What is your -business here to-day?”</p> - -<p>“To bring you a message,” said Scrivener, favouring -Rowton with a long and steady glance. “You have had -your five weeks; the end of your tether is therefore -reached; you belong to us now, and we have something -for you to do.”</p> - -<p>“I doubt not that you have,” said Rowton.</p> - -<p>“Yes, there is some important business waiting for -you. Can you return with me to town this afternoon?”</p> - -<p>Rowton looked both disturbed and annoyed.</p> - -<p>“Does Long John want me so soon?” he asked.</p> - -<p>“He wants you to-night. We have an important -meeting at our club to-night, and it is absolutely necessary -that you should be present.”</p> - -<p>Rowton stood quite still, a frown between his thick -brows. Presently it cleared away.</p> - -<p>“I am at your service,” he said.</p> - -<p>Scrivener was evidently relieved at this sudden acquiescence.</p> - -<p>“That is a good thing,” he said. “I was commissioned -to bring you with or against your will. When -you submit to the inevitable you make things far easier -for us. I’ll get straight back to Pitstow Station and -take the next train to town. The meeting is appointed -for eleven o’clock to-night—you’ll be sure to be there? -You won’t play us false?”</p> - -<p>“No, I shall come up to town by your train. Go, -Scrivener, I don’t want people to see you about.”</p> - -<p>“As you please,” said the man; “but I expect<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_97"></a>[97]</span> -folks round here will have to get accustomed to me. -I am thinking of taking lodgings in the neighbourhood.”</p> - -<p>“You are not?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, I am. The air is wonderfully bracing, and I -have been feeling rather pulled down lately. Well, good-day, -I am sorry, sir, you have not got a job for me on -the premises.”</p> - -<p>These last remarks were made in a servile tone, and -for the benefit of an under-gardener who was seen -approaching.</p> - -<p>Rowton nodded. Scrivener turned on his heel and -disappeared.</p> - -<p>“Come here,” said Rowton to the gardener. He -walked with him across the lawn, gave him some -directions with regard to the moving of several plants, -and then sauntered slowly into the house.</p> - -<p>He went into the library, where he hoped to find -Nance. She was there; she had seated herself in a -chair in front of a great fire; a book lay open on her -lap, but she was not reading; with the tears undried -on her cheeks, she was fast asleep. She looked weary, -almost ethereal, in her sleep. Rowton looked at her -fair face with a great pang at his heart.</p> - -<p>“Poor lily flower,” he murmured; “she looks as -unfit as girl could look to stand the storms of this -troublesome world, and what storms she may have to -encounter with her lot linked to mine, Heaven only -knows. But there, perhaps I wrong her, there is, I -sometimes think, muscle as well as weakness under all -that delicate womanly charm. Poor little girl! shall I -go away without telling her, or shall I tell her? No,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_98"></a>[98]</span> -I won’t shirk the nasty things which I undertook when -I married one like her—she must bear her burden—Heaven -knows I want to make it light to her. Yes, I’ll -tell her.”</p> - -<p>He went up to Nancy, knelt by her side, put his -arms round her, and gently transferred her head from -the sofa cushions to his breast. The movement, light -as it was, awakened her. She opened her eyes, saw -him looking down at her, and smiled at first dreamily -and happily.</p> - -<p>“Where am I?” she asked. “I thought I was back -at San Remo—I remember now, I am at home, and you -are with me.”</p> - -<p>“I am glad you have had a sleep, Nance,” said her -husband in a matter-of-fact voice. “Now I have something -to say which is not quite pleasant.”</p> - -<p>“What is that?” she asked.</p> - -<p>She started up and pushed her hair from her brow.</p> - -<p>“I remember everything now,” she repeated; “the -garden which I am not to see, and the poor afflicted -lady, and the dreadful man who walked across the grass.”</p> - -<p>“The man has gone, dearest. I trust you may not be -troubled with him again—in any case he has nothing -whatever to do with you.”</p> - -<p>“Then what unpleasant thing have you to tell me, -Adrian?”</p> - -<p>“Only that I must leave thee, sweetheart.”</p> - -<p>“Leave me, leave me?” she asked, her face turning -very white.</p> - -<p>“But not for long.” Rowton bent forward and kissed -her lips. “Only for a few hours at the worst. That<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_99"></a>[99]</span> -man brought me a message which makes it imperative -for me to go to town to-night. In fact, I am leaving -almost immediately—I shall take the very next train -from Pitstow. If my business is happily concluded I -shall be back in time to go to church with you to-morrow, -if not——”</p> - -<p>“Why do you say ‘if not’?” she asked. “Is there -any fear?”</p> - -<p>“No, none really. Of course there is a possibility -that I may not return in time for church—in that case, -you will go with Murray; be sure you go, Nance, -whether I am with you or not. Now I have not a -moment to spare.”</p> - -<p>Rowton walked across the room and rang the bell. -When the servant appeared he gave orders that his dog-cart -was to be brought round in a quarter of an hour. -He then prepared to leave the room.</p> - -<p>“Let me come with you and help you to pack,” said -Nancy.</p> - -<p>“To be sure, little woman, come along,” he said.</p> - -<p>He took her hand and they went upstairs together. -They passed through the beautiful bedroom into -Rowton’s dressing-room. He thrust a few things into -his Gladstone bag, then turned and took his wife in his -arms.</p> - -<p>“How much I must love you,” he said, “when I feel -it horrible even to part for a few hours.”</p> - -<p>“Can I not come with you?” she asked suddenly; -“why should not I go to London with you this afternoon?”</p> - -<p>“No, darling, it is best not. I shall have to leave you<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_100"></a>[100]</span> -at times, sweetheart, and we must both get accustomed -to the thing. Now I must say farewell. I’ll soon be -back. Adieu, darling, adieu.”</p> - -<p>Rowton ran downstairs, and Nancy watched him from -the window of the dressing-room as he drove rapidly -away.</p> - -<p>He arrived at Pitstow Station a moment before the -train was starting. He saw Scrivener pacing up and -down the platform, but neither man, by word or glance, -recognised the other. Rowton travelled first-class to -town—Scrivener third. In due course they arrived at -King’s Cross, when both men again went their several -ways. Rowton drove to a small hotel in the neighbourhood -of the Strand. It was a comfortable, cleanly place, -but very unpretending and plain. He ordered something -to eat and then went out into the Strand. He -amused himself buying one or two trifles for Nancy. -He then went to his club, the Shelton, where he -smoked a cigar, and chatted with two or three men, -who were all delighted to see him again. He invited -several of his friends to stay at Rowton Heights, and -altogether was much cheered by his time at the club.</p> - -<p>“Lucky for you, Rowton, to be back in the old place -once more,” said Charlie Danvers, a gay young Guardsman. -Rowton had been at school with him.</p> - -<p>“Wish I could clear off all my mortgages, and come -in for my own,” said another man, whose name was -Halliburton.</p> - -<p>“I have heard a lot of your diggings, Rowton,” said a -third; “the best place in the county; shall be delighted -to accept your invitation. What time did you say?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_101"></a>[101]</span></p> - -<p>“I’ll write and fix a date,” said Rowton after a pause. -“My wife and I mean to give a ball, but we must wait -a little until the county magnates have time to call. I’ll -want as many of you good fellows as will honour me -to come down for the great occasion. I mean to do -something with the hunting next season, but it is rather -late to think much of that this year. The ball, however, -is a different matter. You’ll all come for the ball, won’t -you?”</p> - -<p>Three or four promised, and Rowton made notes in -his engagement book.</p> - -<p>It was about ten o’clock when he left the club. He -hailed a hansom then, and drove straight back to the -quiet little hotel off the Strand. When he got there he -went upstairs, changed his hat for a round one of somewhat -shabby make, put on a light overcoat and came -down again.</p> - -<p>“Going out, sir?” said the landlord, who was standing -in the hall.</p> - -<p>“Yes, for a bit,” said Rowton.</p> - -<p>The man noticed the change of dress and made no -remark—many of his guests were out all night; he -supplied them with latchkeys, and never sat up for -them.</p> - -<p>“A latchkey, sir?” he said now to Rowton.</p> - -<p>“Thanks,” replied the owner of Rowton Heights in -a nonchalant tone. He slipped the key into his pocket, -and the next moment found himself again in the Strand.</p> - -<p>He took another hansom and told the man to drive -him as far as the Chelsea Embankment. It took about -half an hour to get there. He got out just by the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_102"></a>[102]</span> -Embankment, paid the driver his fare and walked -slowly on, bearing straight to his right all the time. By-and-by -he found himself, still almost within sight of the -Embankment, but in a low part of Chelsea. He went -down several by-streets, being remarked by those who -glanced at him by reason of his height and a certain uprightness -of carriage which, try as he would, he could -never get rid of. It was Saturday night, near midnight, -and the place was all alive—barrows in the streets, -hawkers everywhere, people buying and selling, children -screaming, women arguing and gesticulating, good, hard-worked -housewives hurrying home with well-laden -baskets, drunken men staggering across the streets. -Rowton passed quickly through their midst. The place -smelt horribly. The air was heavy with the odours of -stale fish and rotting vegetables.</p> - -<p>“Contrasts,” muttered the man to himself. “Rowton -Heights last night, Nance in her silver-grey dress, the -old ancestral home—all the ‘noblesse oblige’ of long -descent surrounding me and tingling in my veins! To-night, -the slums, and I no stranger in them!”</p> - -<p>He muttered an oath which scarcely reached his lips, -but filled his heart with intolerable bitterness. He left -the glaring street with all its light and noise, and turned -abruptly down a dark passage. The next moment he -had knocked with his knuckles in a peculiar way on a -certain door. The door was cautiously opened by a girl -in a dirty dress with a towzled fringe reaching to her -eyebrows.</p> - -<p>“Who is there?” she asked.</p> - -<p>“Silver,” was the reply.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_103"></a>[103]</span></p> - -<p>“Oh! Silver, thank Heaven you have come,” she -answered.</p> - -<p>“Hush! don’t speak so loud,” said Rowton in a low -voice. “How are you, Sophy—pain in the back any -better?”</p> - -<p>“No, sir, I suffers awful still,” answered the poor -slavey. “Glad you are back, sir; don’t think I can stay -much longer.”</p> - -<p>“Oh! yes, you can—here is a sovereign to put in -your pocket.”</p> - -<p>“Bless you, sir, bless you, Silver,” the girl murmured -as she stifled back a sob. She slipped the coin into her -mouth for greater safety, and abruptly turned to walk -upstairs.</p> - -<p>“Are they in the old rooms?” asked Rowton.</p> - -<p>“Yes, sir, ten of ’em strong.”</p> - -<p>“Then you need not come. I can find my own way.”</p> - -<p>He bounded past her three steps at a time, opened a -door without knocking and found himself in a long low -room, which was now reeking with tobacco smoke and -the fumes of whisky. Several men were stationed about -the room, some sitting, some standing, some were -smoking short pipes, some indulging in cigars, some -were doing neither. There was a certain expectancy -about all their faces, and when they saw Rowton it was -more than evident that this expectancy was realised. -They welcomed him with cheers; said, “Hullo, Silver, -glad to see <i>you</i> back,” and motioned him forward into -their midst.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_104"></a>[104]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XIII">CHAPTER XIII.<br /> -<span class="smaller">LONG JOHN.</span></h2> - -</div> - -<p>Rowton nodded to one or two, and then going straight -to the other end of the room, where a man was seated -by a desk, bent down over him.</p> - -<p>“Here I am,” he said; “you have sent for me. I -am in a great hurry, as I want to take an early train -back to Pitstow. What’s up, Piper? Why did you -require me to come in such a hurry?”</p> - -<p>The man addressed as Piper raised himself slowly -and fixed two steady, luminous grey eyes on the -speaker. He had an extraordinary face, with a certain -marked power about it. The lips were very hard, but -the eyes were tender as those of a woman. The face -itself was long and extremely narrow—the brow high, -with scanty hair which receded far from the temples; -it was perfectly clean shaven, and was emaciated as -well as long and thin. Even as the man looked full at -Rowton, a hectic colour came and went on his cheeks. -He was small and slenderly built, and why he went by -the name of Long John would have puzzled a stranger -to account for. At a first glance one would have -taken him for an insignificant and somewhat effeminate -person; but a second, revealing the pathos and beauty -of the eyes, would not have failed to arrest attention, -and a third glance from an observer of human nature,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_105"></a>[105]</span> -would have revealed the fact that the man possessed a -strange and powerful personality.</p> - -<p>“Now that you have come, you must listen to our -business,” said Long John. “We have waited for five -weeks to consult your pleasure—there is a good deal now -to attend to. Are you there, Scrivener?”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said Scrivener, answering to his name.</p> - -<p>Piper rose from his seat by the desk where he was -carefully making notes, lifted a flap, slipped the notes -under it, locked the desk and came forward into the -centre of the room.</p> - -<p>“Now, gentlemen,” he said, “now that Silver has -come back, there is nothing to prevent our beginning the -business of the evening.”</p> - -<p>“No, nothing,” said several voices. “Right glad to -see you again, Silver.”</p> - -<p>Several signs then passed between the parties; certain -instructions were read aloud by Long John, and commented -upon in a terse, quick, eager voice by Scrivener. -Two or three of the men fell to whispering, and one, -who had seated himself close to Rowton, bent forward -and said in a tone of almost affection:</p> - -<p>“I feel comfortable and safe, now that you are going -to be at the helm again.”</p> - -<p>All this time Rowton was silent. Not that he lost a -single word of what was going on—he was acquainted -with all the ciphers—he knew the mysterious allusions. -A sort of jargon was spoken which was not Greek to -him. Still, he never opened his lips, although, after a -time, he noticed that Long John constantly raised his -lustrous eyes and fixed them on his face.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_106"></a>[106]</span></p> - -<p>Suddenly that individual turned round and addressed -him.</p> - -<p>“Marrying at the time you did,” he said, “you put us -all to the height of inconvenience. We lost that business -in Spain by which we hoped to have secured -enormous profits. You are a strong man, you give -weight and solidity to all we do, and we cannot dispense -with you. You were aware of the fact when you -made that audacious demand for five weeks off duty. -You have now returned to duty, and I presume will -work extra hard for the privilege we have accorded -you.”</p> - -<p>“Thanks,” said Rowton. “I belong to you, and I -shall, of course, do my best for the interests of the -business.”</p> - -<p>“That’s right,” said Long John after a pause. “The -fact is, you have come back in the nick of time—that -affair in Spain can, I find, be re-opened. Bonds to the -tune of £20,000 are to be conveyed from Madrid -to Paris by train on the night of the 20th. Spider -will meet you in Madrid. How soon can you go -there?”</p> - -<p>Rowton started and looked troubled.</p> - -<p>“Before I make any promises,” he said after a pause, -“I wish to say something on another matter.”</p> - -<p>“What is that?”</p> - -<p>“I wish to ask a favour.”</p> - -<p>“A favour, Silver,” said Scrivener. “You seem great -at that sort of thing lately.”</p> - -<p>“This matter is of much importance to me, Piper,” -said Rowton, fixing his bold eyes on the meagre face of<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_107"></a>[107]</span> -the other man. “I want the headquarters of our school -to be removed from Rowton Heights.”</p> - -<p>This demand was evidently most unexpected. The -different men looked at each other with blank faces. -Scrivener shook his head, leapt forward and whispered -something in the ears of the man known by the name -of Long John.</p> - -<p>“It is quite impossible, Silver, and the matter cannot -be further discussed,” said Piper in an incisive voice, -which sounded like the snapping of steel.</p> - -<p>His eyes changed their character as he spoke. They -no longer looked gentle and pathetic; rays of light, cruel -as hell itself, seemed to leap from their depths.</p> - -<p>“Impossible,” he said; “not to be discussed. The -place is absolutely convenient—above suspicion, and -therefore invaluable. So no more. Your request is unequivocally -refused.”</p> - -<p>“I must bow to the inevitable,” said Rowton, slightly -bending his head.</p> - -<p>“Your marriage came at a most inconvenient time,” -proceeded Piper; “but now that you are married and -have elected to live at Rowton Heights, we all see our -way to doing magnificent business. In your position -as one of the wealthiest and most influential men of -your county, you can give us information which will -be more than useful. I will speak to you a while on -that point. Meanwhile it is my wish that Scrivener -should go and live at Pitstow. There is a village there, -is there not?”</p> - -<p>“A small town,” said Scrivener; “a healthy, bracing -place. I need change of air.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_108"></a>[108]</span></p> - -<p>The other men laughed. Rowton remained pale and -silent.</p> - -<p>“It would be particularly disagreeable to me to -have Scrivener in the neighbourhood,” he said after -a pause.</p> - -<p>“He may be useful,” said Piper. “He is to take -lodgings at Pitstow next week. Now that affair is -settled for the present. How soon can you start for -Spain?”</p> - -<p>“When must I go?”</p> - -<p>“If you have arrangements to make at home we can -give you until Monday to make your plans.”</p> - -<p>“Thanks,” said Rowton. He rose as he spoke.</p> - -<p>“You will come here again on Monday night?”</p> - -<p>“I will.”</p> - -<p>“Then come with me now into this inner room. I -have something to say with regard to your duties as -landlord and country gentleman.”</p> - -<p>A queer expression crept over Rowton’s face; the -healthy colour went out of it; it grew grey and deathlike -in hue. He followed his strange host without a -word.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XIV">CHAPTER XIV.<br /> -<span class="smaller">THE BUTLER’S PANTRY.</span></h2> - -</div> - -<p>Nancy spent an almost sleepless night, and awoke the -next day with a headache. She got up earlier than -usual, and went downstairs. Murray was waiting for her -in the hall—as usual, the boarhound, Roy, accompanied -him.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_109"></a>[109]</span></p> - -<p>“Roy wants to make friends with you, auntie,” said -the child. “Come, Roy, come forward, do allegiance.”</p> - -<p>The dog turned his eyes on the bright childish face, -then he walked straight up to Nancy, lay down at full -length at her feet, and tried to lick her shoe with his -tongue.</p> - -<p>“There, you belong to us now,” said Murray, delighted. -“Is not Roy wonderful? I whispered all that -to him this morning. He seems to understand almost -as if he were a person. It is so nice to think that -there are three of us all of one mind—you, and Roy, and -I. I know I shall be awfully happy at Rowton Heights -in the future.”</p> - -<p>“Come to breakfast now, Murray,” said Nancy, holding -out her hand.</p> - -<p>He clasped it in his and danced into the breakfast -room by her side.</p> - -<p>“This is Sunday,” he said presently, giving her a -glance, as bold and direct as Rowton’s own.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” replied Mrs. Rowton.</p> - -<p>“Sunday means church. Are you going to church?” -asked the child.</p> - -<p>Nancy remembered Rowton’s wish on that subject.</p> - -<p>“I don’t want to,” she said, “for my head aches; but -all the same I shall go.”</p> - -<p>“That is awfully brave of you,” replied Murray. “I -am delighted, for I always have to go, and I have to sit -in that dull old square pew by myself. I hope, auntie, -now that you have come to Rowton Heights, you will -get the Rowton pew altered, and made like everybody -else’s. It is so dull not to see the congregation.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_110"></a>[110]</span></p> - -<p>“Is the pew so high as all that?” asked Nance.</p> - -<p>“Yes; if you sit down—I mean if you happen to be -a child—you are quite lost to the congregation. Perhaps -<i>you</i> will be seen, and perhaps you will see, for you -are tall. I like tall girls. I shall marry a very tall girl -when I grow up.”</p> - -<p>Nancy could not help smiling. The boy’s chatter, the -gaiety of his sweet, high laugh, the look in his eyes, ever -and always reminding her of Adrian, gave her more -pleasure than she knew.</p> - -<p>“I see we shall be capital friends,” she said, looking -at him affectionately. “We’ll often talk together of that -tall girl whom you are to marry. Now come out into -the grounds; a little of the fresh air may take off my -headache.”</p> - -<p>They walked about for some time, and then a beautifully-appointed -carriage being brought round, Nancy ran -upstairs to put on her bonnet and mantle, and she and -Murray drove to church together.</p> - -<p>After all, Rowton did not come back in time to go -with them. Nancy’s heart sank within her. She did -not want to face the eager and curious congregation -without him. Her life had been so solitary for such a -number of years that she was often affected by almost -painful shyness—she felt queerly shy now, and quite -trembled as she walked up the little church. A verger -went before her, opened the family pew with much -ceremony, and ushered in the bride and Murray -Cameron. Murray had very quick perceptions. He -seemed to guess all that Nancy was feeling—accordingly -he sat close to her, seeming to take possession<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_111"></a>[111]</span> -of her. He found her places for her, and saw that -she was accommodated with a comfortable footstool; -now and then his eyes fixed themselves on her lovely -face; when he saw that it looked pale and sad, he -slipped his little hand into hers.</p> - -<p>The service was about half way through, when the -pew door was suddenly opened, and, to Nancy’s surprise, -and indescribable delight, Rowton came in. He just -glanced at her and then seated himself at her other -side. His face looked perfectly serene and contented. -Nancy’s face now shared the look of apparent happiness -which was seen on his. All her depression vanished on -the instant—she felt comforted, soothed, blissful. He had -gone away, but he had come back again; the first separation -was over; how full of delight were the joys of reunion!</p> - -<p>After church Rowton stopped to speak to one or two -friends. He introduced Nancy to an old lady with a -kindly face, and beautiful grey hair.</p> - -<p>“This is my wife, Lady Joyce.”</p> - -<p>Lady Joyce favoured Nance with a piercing and yet -kindly glance. She held out her hand cordially.</p> - -<p>“I am delighted to see you, Mrs. Rowton,” she said. -“I hope to have the pleasure of calling on you to-morrow. -It was a good day for us all when this young -man married and elected to bring his bride back to -Rowton Heights.”</p> - -<p>Rowton smiled and said something in a light tone. -His remark, of a trivial nature, amused the old lady; -she laughed in a very hearty way, shaking her sides as -she did so.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_112"></a>[112]</span></p> - -<p>“Ah! you always were a sad dog,” she said. “Don’t -forget that I have known you since you were as tall as -that little lad,” pointing to Murray as she spoke. -“Mrs. Rowton, I’ll have plenty of tales to tell you of -that good husband of yours when we get better -acquainted—so you had better keep in my good graces, -young man, for you were a pickle when you were -young.”</p> - -<p>The good lady hobbled off to her carriage as she -spoke. Rowton helped her in, and presently Nance, he, -and the boy, returned home.</p> - -<p>The rest of the day passed without anything special -occurring. Rowton and his wife took a walk together. -In the evening they sat in the library and Rowton told -her stories with regard to several of the books. He -never alluded to the sorrow which he knew was waiting -for her the next day.</p> - -<p>“Time enough,” he said to himself; “I need not -leave here till three o’clock in the afternoon—there is a -train at three-thirty which will take me to King’s Cross -in sufficient time. Let me see, I need not tell her to-night, -nor will I tell her to-morrow, until after lunch; -we’ll have what happiness we can. After all it may be -all right, and I may come back safe and sound, or——” -he paused in his own thoughts. A picture rose up -before his eyes. He saw himself a corpse, shot through -the heart—such an event was more than probable. He -knew that he was going into grave danger—that, -in very truth, he was about to carry his life in his hand.</p> - -<p>“No matter, but for her,” he said to himself. “I am -sick of the whole thing, and to die fighting would be<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_113"></a>[113]</span> -the heart of my desire; but I cannot leave her to face -what may any moment be before her. No, I must court -caution this time—I must avoid risks. Her happiness -must come first with me—<i>her</i> happiness! Ah! Nance, -what are you looking at me so earnestly for?”</p> - -<p>“I see you are not reading,” said Nancy, flinging -down her own book.</p> - -<p>“No more I am,” he replied. “Come and sit on -my knee, little woman. By the way, I have a piece of -work for us both to-morrow.”</p> - -<p>“What is that?” she asked.</p> - -<p>“I want us to overhaul the family plate.”</p> - -<p>“Have we much plate?” asked Nance.</p> - -<p>“Have we much plate?” he answered, mimicking her -tone; “something like three or four thousand pounds’ -worth I should say.”</p> - -<p>“Adrian!”</p> - -<p>“Well, wait until I show it to you to-morrow. My -grandfather was celebrated for collecting plate. A good -deal of it was mortgaged when my father got into difficulties, -but we managed to rescue almost the whole of -it. I want to have it all out to-morrow, for I have -ordered a special safe of a peculiar make to be sent down -from town. Of course there are several men servants -in the house; but it is not well to have such a lot of -plate unless perfectly secured. I have ordered a safe, -however, which would baffle the efforts of the most -accomplished burglar in the world. Now let us talk no -more about it. If you are not tired, I am. Remember, -I was up the whole of last night—suppose we go to -bed.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_114"></a>[114]</span></p> - -<p>“I am so sleepy that I can scarcely keep my eyes -open,” said Nancy.</p> - -<p>“All right, come upstairs.”</p> - -<p>The night was over, and the next day, immediately -after breakfast, Rowton and Nancy, accompanied by -Mrs. Ferguson, the housekeeper, went to the butler’s -pantry, where a show of magnificent plate was arranged -for them to view.</p> - -<p>“This is not all by any means,” said Rowton, running -his eyes over the articles as he spoke. “Where are the -gold-plated things? I don’t see them.”</p> - -<p>“In this chest, sir,” said Mrs. Ferguson.</p> - -<p>“Open it, pray. I want Mrs. Rowton thoroughly to -understand in what her property consists.”</p> - -<p>The chest in question, a very heavy one, which was -standing on the floor, was opened by a curious -mechanism of keys which completely puzzled Nance. -Its contents made a dazzling show; gold-plated spoons -of every size and shape, forks, large and small, dessert -knives and forks; in short, a complete assortment for -the requirements of a good-sized party stood revealed -before her.</p> - -<p>“See,” said Rowton, taking up one, “these spoons -have all got the Rowton crest on them, and just where -the crest ends, a ruby of great value has been introduced. -They are unique of their kind and are undoubtedly -almost priceless.”</p> - -<p>“Heaven preserve us, sir,” said Mrs. Ferguson; “I -often tremble in my shoes when I think of the plate that -is in this house. Why, it would tempt any burglar in -the land. I say to Vickers, ‘Vickers, never show this<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_115"></a>[115]</span> -chest to any of the young footmen—you never can tell -what friends they have outside.’ That was why I did -not open it, sir, until your good lady and you were in -the room.”</p> - -<p>“Quite right, quite right,” said Rowton; “it would, -as you say, never do to let this kind of thing get abroad. -I have often half an idea to transfer this chest to the -bank at Pitstow; but on second thoughts, what is the -use of having pretty and valuable things if we do not -use them? Now then, Mrs. Ferguson, open the secret -spring of the safe and bring out the jewel case.”</p> - -<p>“If you have no objection, sir, I’ll first of all lock the -pantry door and draw down the blind.”</p> - -<p>“As you please, my good soul; but you don’t suppose -that burglars are about at this hour?”</p> - -<p>“No, no, sir, of course not, but it’s best to make all -safe.”</p> - -<p>Rowton stood very upright, with an inscrutable smile -on his lips which Nancy remembered by-and-by, as Mrs. -Ferguson locked the door, and drew down the venetian -blind. The room was now in semi-darkness, but there -was plenty of light to see the brilliancy of the magnificent -diamond necklet, which he presently lifted out of -its velvet case.</p> - -<p>“Here,” he said to Nance, “this is yours.”</p> - -<p>“Mine?” she answered, her colour coming and -going.</p> - -<p>“Yes, yours—you shall wear it at the ball. There -are heaps of other things, but I flatter myself that the -necklet has scarcely its second, certainly not in the -county, and perhaps not in the kingdom. I’ll give you<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_116"></a>[116]</span> -its history some day. Ah! it could tell several tales if -it could but speak! Here are rubies—magnificent, are -they not?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, yes,” said Nancy; “how they shine, they seem -to fascinate me.”</p> - -<p>“Jewels of such value often have that effect on -people,” said Rowton. “What is the matter, Mrs. -Ferguson? You look quite scared!”</p> - -<p>“I never knew those things were here,” said Mrs. -Ferguson. “It’s a-tempting of Providence—they ought -not to be in the house, that they ought not. It’s enough -to frighten me into leaving my situation.”</p> - -<p>“What! you would leave us?” said Rowton.</p> - -<p>“No, no, sir, you know I would not; but to have -diamonds and rubies like those! why, they flash so it -is enough to tempt one. There’s something awful uncanny -about them. Oh! I don’t say that they are not -beautiful; but they look like evil eyes fastening on one—they -ought not to be here, sir, in a lonely country -house—they ought not, really.”</p> - -<p>“I agree with you, Mrs. Ferguson,” said Rowton, -“and I shall take measures to have all this valuable -plate and these jewels properly secured. This old safe, -strong as it looks, is practically of no use at all. I have -ordered another down from town. It will arrive to-morrow -or the next day, accompanied by several experts, -who will give you, Vickers, Mrs. Rowton, and -myself, the cipher of how it is worked. No one will -be able to open the safe who does not understand the -cipher.”</p> - -<p>“Then, sir,” said the housekeeper, “I beg to say at<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_117"></a>[117]</span> -once, that no consideration on earth will make me learn -it. I’d rather lose a thousand pounds than know how -to open that safe.”</p> - -<p>“Nonsense, woman,” said Rowton, the colour coming -into his face as he spoke. “I think that will do now. -Put the jewels back again, and the gold plate and the rest -of the things. They have lain here for many a month, -not to say years, and they may well stay here in safety -for a few days longer. Now come along, Nance mine, -I want to take you to the stables. Do you know anything -about riding?”</p> - -<p>“I used to ride when I was a girl, and when we lived -in Harley Street,” said Nance.</p> - -<p>“Ah! true,” he said, linking her arm in his and drawing -her away from the pantry.</p> - -<p>Vickers, the butler, was standing outside. He was an -elderly man, stoutly built, with a good-natured and good-humoured -face.</p> - -<p>“Go into the pantry and help Mrs. Ferguson put -away the plate,” said his master.</p> - -<p>“Yes, sir,” replied the man.</p> - -<p>He disappeared immediately, and Nancy and her -husband went out of doors.</p> - -<p>“I forgot,” he said, “that up to the age of—how old -were you, Nance, when you left Harley Street?”</p> - -<p>“Fifteen,” she replied.</p> - -<p>“Up to the age of fifteen you had all the things which -rich girls possess.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, all,” she answered, tears springing suddenly to -her eyes. “The best home, the best father, the most -loving mother——” she bit her lips and could not go on.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_118"></a>[118]</span> -She had a vision before her at that moment of Anthony’s -splendid young strength, of his courage, his nobleness. -She knew now of whom Murray reminded her. He was -like Rowton in feature, but, in heart and mind, he was -Anthony’s counterpart.</p> - -<p>Rowton glanced at her face and guessed something -of her thoughts.</p> - -<p>“Sweetheart,” he said with a certain gravity which -was full of sweetness; “I see that as far as possible, I -must banish memory from you. You must live, my -beloved, in the glorious present, and forget all those -shadows of your early youth.”</p> - -<p>“But why forget its sunshine?” she answered.</p> - -<p>“Yes, you must even forget its sunshine,” he replied; -“for that sun of long ago casts a deep shadow -on you now.”</p> - -<p>“It does,” she answered, “it does.”</p> - -<p>“You will try to forget it?”</p> - -<p>“I will,” she replied.</p> - -<p>They reached the stables, and he showed her a -thoroughbred mare, spirited, obedient to a touch, gentle -as a lamb, with a mouth like silk, and a coat which -shone like the brightest satin.</p> - -<p>“Ho! Bonny Jean,” said her master. The creature -raised its perfect head—it had a white star on its forehead—whinnied -in some excitement, and thrust its nose -into Rowton’s hand.</p> - -<p>“This is your mistress, Bonny Jean,” said Rowton -again. “You must resume your riding lessons, -Nancy,” he continued. “Murray can sit any horse -that ever was broken in, or unbroken in for that<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_119"></a>[119]</span> -matter, and when I am not here, he must accompany -you—you must ride a good bit. After a little practice -you’ll be able to follow the hounds.”</p> - -<p>“And you,” she answered, “which is your horse?”</p> - -<p>He showed her a beautiful hunter, which went by the -name of Peregrine.</p> - -<p>“These two make a perfect pair,” he said. “We’ll -have many a good canter on their backs. By the way, -I must order a habit for you. I will the next time I go -to town.”</p> - -<p>Nancy did not reply.</p> - -<p>The happy morning passed all too swiftly. Lunch -was scarcely over before the sound of wheels on the -gravel proclaimed the first of the visitors who were -calling to pay their respects to the bride.</p> - -<p>The lady who drove up now was one of the -characters of the neighbourhood—her name was Lady -Georgina Strong. She drove herself, and stepped -lightly down from the high dog-cart, throwing the reins -as she did so to her groom.</p> - -<p>Rowton and Nance were standing on the steps of the -beautiful old house when she appeared.</p> - -<p>“Welcome to Rowton Heights,” said Rowton, taking -off his hat and advancing to meet her.</p> - -<p>She held out her hand to him, and favoured him -with a frank and scrutinising glance.</p> - -<p>“How do you do?” she said in a brisk, high voice; -“and so this is the baby—come here, baby, and be -introduced.”</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 460px;"> -<img src="images/illus2.jpg" width="460" height="700" alt="" /> -<p class="caption">“How do you do?” she said, in a brisk, high -voice.—<a href="#Page_119"><i>Page 119.</i></a></p> -</div> - -<p>In some astonishment Nancy ran down the steps.</p> - -<p>Lady Georgina gazed at her out of two dark bright<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_120"></a>[120]</span> -eyes, which were rendered more intensely brilliant by -means of her <i>pince-nez</i>.</p> - -<p>“Ah!” she said, “you are a pretty, fair little girl—no -wonder you bowled him over. I was curious to see -what sort of a woman could take that fortress. I -have known him for close on twenty years—off and on, -that is—and I never yet, poke as I would, pry as I -would, search as I would, discovered that he had the -vestige of a heart. Where did you find it, my dear—under -the fifth rib, eh?”</p> - -<p>Nancy laughed, but without much cordiality; she did -not understand this dashing dame. Rowton, however, -seemed to enjoy her badinage thoroughly.</p> - -<p>“Come in,” he said, “come in. You have arrived -in the nick of time. You always were the most good-natured -woman in the world, Lady Georgina, and I -trust to your kind clemency for the present moment.”</p> - -<p>“Anything that I can do for you, my good friend, -you are more than welcome to,” she answered. She -walked on with him—he led her into the largest of the -drawing-rooms. Nancy followed slowly. Rowton -glanced back and saw her at some little distance—she -had stopped to speak to Murray, and to caress Roy, -who was fast becoming her slave.</p> - -<p>“One moment,” said Rowton abruptly, turning and -speaking with eagerness. “I am obliged to leave that -child in less than half an hour. I am going away.”</p> - -<p>“One of the mysterious absences?” she asked.</p> - -<p>He nodded.</p> - -<p>“Will you be good to her until I come back?” he -whispered.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_121"></a>[121]</span></p> - -<p>There was no time to add any more.</p> - -<p>“I will, I will,” said Lady Georgina.</p> - -<p>Nance came up to them.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XV">CHAPTER XV.<br /> -<span class="smaller">LEAH.</span></h2> - -</div> - -<p>Nance could read faces very quickly.</p> - -<p>“What is the matter?” she said, looking at her -husband.</p> - -<p>He hesitated for a moment. It seemed cruel to tell -her before Lady Georgina; but after all it might be the -best way.</p> - -<p>“I was telling this good old friend of mine,” he said, -“that I am obliged to leave Rowton Heights in a few -minutes. I was asking her to be good to you during -my absence.”</p> - -<p>Nance had a good deal of pride, and also much latent -strength of character. Had Rowton given her this -information when they were alone, she would probably -have cried and fallen on his neck; now she only turned -very pale, drew herself up until her slender but stately -height gave her new-born dignity, and said in a gentle -tone:</p> - -<p>“Thank you for thinking about me. I did not know -you were going away. Shall you be back to-morrow?”</p> - -<p>“Plucky darling,” said Rowton under his breath. -Aloud he said: “I shall be away for a few days. I will -write to you from town.”</p> - -<p>“And where are you going?” she asked in a curiously -steady tone.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_122"></a>[122]</span></p> - -<p>“I will let you know from town.”</p> - -<p>“But are you going soon?” she asked again.</p> - -<p>“In five minutes, dearest.”</p> - -<p>“Then,” she answered, “I had better ring the bell to -order the dog-cart round.”</p> - -<p>“If you’ll be so kind, Nance,” he replied.</p> - -<p>She went across the room and pressed the button of -the electric bell, then she walked to one of the windows -and stood looking out.</p> - -<p>“I admire this view very much, don’t you?” she said -to Lady Georgina.</p> - -<p>“It is one of the most superb views in the county, -Mrs. Rowton,” said that good lady, marching up to -Nancy’s side.</p> - -<p>“I will help her out—she has stuff in her,” thought -the lady. “By the way,” she said, turning abruptly -to Rowton, “what do you think of that mare I chose -for you?”</p> - -<p>“I was just showing her to Nancy,” said Rowton, -smiling and looking relieved; “she is perfect.”</p> - -<p>“You would say so if you saw her pedigree. Now, -Mrs. Rowton, I propose to call here early to-morrow -morning to take you out for a ride. Without conceit -I can say of myself that I am one of the most accomplished -horsewomen in the county. Will you be ready -for me by nine o’clock?”</p> - -<p>“So early?” asked Nance.</p> - -<p>“So early!” exclaimed Lady Georgina; “I am often -on horseback at seven o’clock. Ah! and you might -bring your husband’s little nephew with you; that boy -rides splendidly—he has no fear in him.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_123"></a>[123]</span></p> - -<p>Nancy did not reply. The sound of wheels was heard -on the gravel.</p> - -<p>“There is the dog-cart,” she said, looking at Rowton.</p> - -<p>“So it is,” he answered—he looked at his watch—“and -time for me to be off too. I see they have put -the luggage on. Good-bye, Lady Georgina, a thousand -thanks. Good-bye, little woman, expect to hear from -me from town.”</p> - -<p>“Good-bye, Adrian,” said Nancy. Her voice felt like -ice, but her heart was on fire.</p> - -<p>Rowton took her in his arms and pressed her to his -breast; his lips met hers passionately, his eyes, bold -and yet full of subdued anguish, looked into hers. He -turned abruptly, the door sounded behind him, and a -moment later the crunching of wheels on the gravel became -distinctly audible.</p> - -<p>“I would not overdo it,” said Lady Georgina, looking -at Nance.</p> - -<p>“Overdo what?” she answered somewhat proudly.</p> - -<p>“Well, you know you feel horribly lonely without -that good fellow. I never saw anything more plucky -in my life than the way you subdued your feelings and -let him go away without a murmur, but you need not -mind me—I am the soul of frankness—the essence of -openness. I always say what I think and show what I -feel. You can copy me. It strikes me, by the way, -that you and I are going to be friends.”</p> - -<p>“I hope so,” said Nancy.</p> - -<p>“I know it, that is, if you will have me. I am a -good friend, Mrs. Rowton, and a very nasty enemy. -You may as well take me as a friend, will you?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_124"></a>[124]</span></p> - -<p>“You are Adrian’s friend, and you shall be mine,” -said Nancy.</p> - -<p>“That is right. Now, look here, child. I am not -going to leave you to your own miserable feelings for -the rest of the day. I know that good man you have -married fifty times better than you do.”</p> - -<p>“I can scarcely allow you to think that,” said -Nancy.</p> - -<p>“Oh! tut, tut, of course, I don’t mean the love-making -side of him. He never would make love to -anybody, although half the girls round the Heights -had a try for it in the old days; but I know a side of -him that you do not know. He is restless, he is -essentially a rover—a gay rover, we all call him here. -You must get accustomed to his vanishing in the -peculiar way he has just vanished—he will come back -as suddenly; without the least warning, any day or -any hour the sunshine of his presence will once more -light up the house. Now, come for a walk in the -grounds—and, oh! by the way, pray invite me to -dinner.”</p> - -<p>Nancy could scarcely forbear from smiling.</p> - -<p>“Will you stay?” she asked.</p> - -<p>“Scarcely a cordial invitation,” said Lady Georgina, -biting her lips and smiling; “all the same I shall -accept it. If you will excuse me, I’ll just go and speak -to my groom; he can take Dandy round to the stables. -I need not send for a dinner dress, need I?”</p> - -<p>“Oh, no; stay as you are,” said Nance. She felt -slightly stunned, but Lady Georgina’s presence forced -her to rouse herself.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_125"></a>[125]</span></p> - -<p>They went into the grounds. The day was sunshiny, -and the first signs of spring began to be apparent in -some delicate buds of green which were coming out -on the ribes and other of the hardiest shrubs. As -they walked side by side, Lady Georgina kept up a -flow of small talk. She was a woman of considerable -character, although at first sight she appeared to be -nothing but froth and frivolity. She had a kindly and -sterling heart. She knew more about Rowton than he -had any idea of, and she pitied Nance from the bottom -of her heart.</p> - -<p>“How pretty she is!” she said to herself. “Anyone -can see that she is madly in love with that handsome -lion. Poor child, what will her future be? If my -suspicions are correct, what chance has she of lasting -happiness? Well, I like her husband, whatever his -failings, and I am going to like her.”</p> - -<p>Accordingly Lady Georgina put out her really great -powers, and before long Nance had submitted to her -charm. They walked about for over an hour and -then came in to tea. Afterwards Nance took her guest -up to her bedroom.</p> - -<p>Hester entered to attend to the ladies. When she -had withdrawn Lady Georgina spoke about her to -Nance.</p> - -<p>“I know that girl,” she said; “her name is Hester -Winsome. She used to be one of my favourite pupils -in the village school. She went off to London when -she was fifteen. I have heard things of her since, -which were not absolutely in her favour. Why have -you engaged her as your maid?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_126"></a>[126]</span></p> - -<p>“I do not know anything about it,” said Nance. -“Mrs. Ferguson brought her to me on the night of my -arrival. She told me she was a girl from the village who -had been thoroughly trained in London.”</p> - -<p>“Oh! I don’t doubt the training,” said Lady -Georgina. “I think she got a start when she saw me—she -pretended not to recognise me. Frankly, I don’t -like her.”</p> - -<p>“Nor do I in my heart,” said Nancy; “but she is -very attentive and clever.”</p> - -<p>“Clever! too clever,” said Lady Georgina. “Don’t -let her pry into your secrets.”</p> - -<p>“My secrets—I have none,” said Nance. Then she -paused and coloured crimson. She remembered the -great secret which pressed upon her day and night.</p> - -<p>“Why do you get so red, child?” said Lady -Georgina. “You say you have no secrets, but your -face says you have. Now, don’t tempt me. If I have -a fault, it is curiosity, inordinate curiosity. I never -betray a friend, and once I know the truth I never -question, and never, never pry; but until I know -the truth I am—well, I cannot help it—<i>troublesome</i>. -Don’t show me a little, Nance Rowton, for if you do I -shall poke out all.”</p> - -<p>“I am sure you won’t,” said Nancy—“you are too -much of a lady.”</p> - -<p>“Now, was there ever such a snub!” said Lady -Georgina, tapping her foot somewhat impatiently on -the floor as she spoke. “Child, you are quite refreshing. -If you speak in that frank way to everyone else -you will bowl all the county over; but I hear wheels—more<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_127"></a>[127]</span> -visitors—come along down and I will help you to -entertain them.”</p> - -<p>Until quite late in the afternoon, until the winter’s -day had faded into dark, Nance and Lady Georgina, or -rather Lady Georgina herself, entertained the county at -Rowton Heights.</p> - -<p>Each neighbour with the least pretensions to gentility -hastened to pay respect to Rowton’s fair bride.</p> - -<p>“You must begin to return all these visits in a few -days,” said Lady Georgina.</p> - -<p>“I cannot until Adrian comes back,” said Nance.</p> - -<p>“Oh! nonsense, you must manage to lead an interested -and happy life apart from that husband of yours.”</p> - -<p>“No, I won’t,” said Nance proudly.</p> - -<p>“Oh! you won’t. You will sing a different tune -after a time. I tell you, Mrs. Rowton, he has got his -own pursuits, and he will follow them to the death in -spite of you or twenty girls like you, and you’ll die of -<i>ennui</i> if you have not your own individual interests. -You must begin to return these calls by the end of the -week, and then invitations will pour in. If Mr. Rowton -is at home he will go with you, if not, you must go by -yourself or with me. I shall be delighted to chaperone -you to any extent.”</p> - -<p>Nance bowed her head somewhat wearily. A good -deal of Lady Georgina’s gay chatter was scarcely -heard by her. She admitted all the kindness, but her -heart was sore, and she longed indescribably to be -alone. When the good lady at last took her leave, -Nancy could not help giving vent to a sigh of relief. -Soon afterwards she went upstairs to bed.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_128"></a>[128]</span></p> - -<p>On the way to her own room, just outside the door -she came face to face with her maid, Hester, who was -talking to an elderly woman, with sandy hair and a -broad freckled face. The woman had straight lips, a -jaw of iron, and pale light blue eyes. She was dressed -very neatly, but not in the dress of an ordinary servant. -Her hair was tightly braided and she wore it perfectly -smooth.</p> - -<p>“Well, good night, Leah,” said Hester, as Mrs. Rowton -appeared on the scene.</p> - -<p>The woman called Leah favoured Nancy with a prolonged -and undoubtedly curious stare.</p> - -<p>“Good evening, ma’am,” she said; then she dropped a -curtsey and disappeared down a passage.</p> - -<p>“Who is that?” asked Nancy of Hester.</p> - -<p>“She is the caretaker of the poor mad lady,” replied -Hester.</p> - -<p>“Then what is she doing in this part of the house?”</p> - -<p>“She was only talking to me about her charge, Mrs. -Rowton. She says that poor Mrs. Cameron is very -queer to-night, and Leah wanted to know if I would go -and help her to sit up with her.”</p> - -<p>“Well, of course you won’t, Hester,” said Nance. -“I do not know anything about the case, but you -surely want your night’s rest, and I am sure Mr. Rowton——”</p> - -<p>“Oh!” said Hester, with a toss of her head, “Mr. -Rowton would not interfere with a thing of this sort. -Leah does want help at times, for Mrs. Cameron is -terribly violent. Indeed, I cannot make out why she -is not put into an asylum like other mad ladies.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_129"></a>[129]</span></p> - -<p>“It is not your business to discuss that question,” -replied Nance.</p> - -<p>“Of course not, ma’am, and I am sorry I forgot myself.” -Hester spoke in a subdued voice; she turned -her back on Nance, who did not see the angry and -vindictive flash in her eyes. “Shall I take down your -hair now, ma’am?” she asked, speaking in a tone almost -of servility.</p> - -<p>“Thank you, no, I prefer to wait on myself to-night.”</p> - -<p>“As you please, ma’am. I have left everything -ready and comfortable in your bedroom. You are quite -sure you would not like me to help you to get into -bed?”</p> - -<p>“Quite sure, thank you.”</p> - -<p>“Very well, ma’am, then I think with your permission -I’ll go to Leah; I am not at all nervous with the insane, -but Leah, strong as she looks, gets quite overpowered at -times.”</p> - -<p>“But surely Leah has not the care of Mrs. Cameron -by herself?” asked Nance. The words were almost -forced from her, for she had the greatest dislike to discussing -the matter with Hester.</p> - -<p>“Oh! yes, ma’am, I assure you it is so—those two -always sleep alone in the Queen Anne wing. After all, -it is only occasionally that it is necessary for Leah to -have assistance. Well, I’ll go to her now—I like to be -good-natured.”</p> - -<p>“Good night,” said Nance.</p> - -<p>“Good night, madam; I hope you’ll sleep well.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_130"></a>[130]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XVI">CHAPTER XVI.<br /> -<span class="smaller">THE LADY IN THE WOOD.</span></h2> - -</div> - -<p>True to her promise Lady Georgina arrived at nine -o’clock the following day to take Nance for a ride. -They had an hour and a half of vigorous exercise, and -Mrs. Rowton returned home with spirits raised in spite -of herself. A letter from her husband awaited her—it -was dated from a big London hotel and was written -late the evening before. She seized it, opened it -eagerly, and with eyes full of passionate love and -anxiety, devoured the contents. The letter was short, -and although every word breathed affection, there was -little or no information to be obtained from the hurried -scrawl.</p> - -<div class="blockquote"> - -<p>“I am leaving England, Nance, for a short time,” -wrote her husband. “I cannot give you any information -with regard to where I am going. In short, my -darling must make up her mind to do without hearing -from me for a few weeks. I know this is hard on you, -Nance, as it also is on me. The fates are bitterly hard -on us both, but we married, did we not, accepting the -position, and we must now endeavour to make the best -of things. Unexpectedly some day I shall be again at -your side. Meanwhile, believe that I am well, very -well; believe that I will take all possible care of myself,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_131"></a>[131]</span> -for your sweet sake; believe also, that all my -heart is yours—my best thoughts are yours. Good-bye, -my angel.</p> - -<p class="center">“Your loving</p> - -<p class="right">“<span class="smcap">Adrian.</span></p> - -<p>“P.S.—Do not mention to anyone that I am out of -England for a time. You can say, if questioned, that I -am detained on business in town.”</p> - -</div> - -<p>“No, I won’t tell a lie,” said Nance to herself -proudly.</p> - -<p>She did not add any more. Even with her own -anxious, beating heart, she refused to commune over -the contents of her letter. A flush burned on either -cheek, her eyes grew bright, with the brightness which -often precedes tears, but no tears came to them. She -read the brief letter over twice, then folded it up and -slipped it into her pocket.</p> - -<p>As she did this she noticed that Murray had come -into the room, that he had observed her action, and -that his bold eyes, so like her husband’s, were fixed on -her face.</p> - -<p>“Don’t look at me like that, Murray,” she said with -a note in her voice which sounded like a sob.</p> - -<p>For answer the boy sprang to her side.</p> - -<p>“Cry if you want to, auntie,” he said. “I know -you want to. That letter was from Uncle Adrian, was -it not?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, Murray.”</p> - -<p>“And he told you that he must be away from home -for a little?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_132"></a>[132]</span></p> - -<p>“Yes, dear. We won’t talk of it now.”</p> - -<p>“But why not?” said Murray. “Why not talk of it -to me? You see I am accustomed to the sort of thing, -Aunt Nancy; when I was young, quite a little fellow, -I had a mad, passionate feeling for Uncle Adrian, and -when he went away as he has done now and would -give no address, I used nearly to go wild. I used to -stray off all by myself and have a terrible time. But -by-and-by, I saw it was foolish to make myself ill. He -always came back again, and I was glad, very glad, to -see him. I thought him perfect then,” concluded the -boy.</p> - -<p>“And you don’t think him perfect now?” said -Nance.</p> - -<p>He looked full at her, shut up his lips and was silent.</p> - -<p>“I think you perfect,” he said after a long pause. -“Don’t fret too much, Aunt Nancy; but if you do -fret, talk about it all to me, for though I am a boy in -years, some things have happened—yes, they have -happened here at beautiful Rowton Heights—which -have turned me into a man. There are times when I -think I am almost an old man, for I feel quite a weight -of care, although, of course, I don’t talk of it. Don’t -keep your grief too much to yourself, Aunt Nancy, and -be sure of one thing—that Uncle Adrian will come back. -Some day he’ll walk into the room. He’ll just whistle as -he knows how, and open the door and come in, and -then it will be all sunshine.”</p> - -<p>“You are a dear little chap,” said Nancy, bending -forward and kissing him.</p> - -<p>He flushed when she did so.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_133"></a>[133]</span></p> - -<p>“I love you so much,” he said enthusiastically. -“Now I am the man and I shall look after you. Have -you eaten anything since you had your ride?”</p> - -<p>“No; I had breakfast quite early and I am not -hungry.”</p> - -<p>“But that will never do. You must have some wine -and a biscuit. Uncle Adrian would wish it. Of course, -he intended me to take great care of you. It must have -been an awful comfort to him to feel that I was about -when he had to leave you. I know where the wine is—I’ll -go and fetch it.”</p> - -<p>He ran off and returned in a moment or two with a -glass of port and a box of biscuits.</p> - -<p>Nancy drank off the wine and felt all the better.</p> - -<p>“Now you are to come out with me,” said the boy. -“I have planned our day. My tutor, Mr. Dixon, is not -coming at all to-day. Uncle Adrian said I might have -two days’ holiday in order to look properly after you, -and won’t we have a good time of it! Are you up to a -long, long walk?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, anything,” said Nance. “Anything is better -than the house.”</p> - -<p>“Of course it is, and the day is so lovely. Well, -come along, we’ll make for the Rowton Woods. The -road is all uphill, remember. You will be pretty dead -beat by the time you get there. Suppose we take some -luncheon with us?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, that will be capital,” said Nancy; “much -better than coming back to a stately lunch here.”</p> - -<p>“Oh! much better,” answered Murray, with a gleeful -laugh. “I’ll run and order sandwiches and a basket of<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_134"></a>[134]</span> -grapes. Stay where you are, auntie; I’ll be with you -soon.”</p> - -<p>Half an hour later the pair started off. Murray -carried the grapes, and Nance the basket of sandwiches. -They looked like two children as they crossed the -grounds, passed through a stile, and found themselves -in a low-lying meadow which led to the opening -which by-and-by was to bring them into the famous -Rowton Woods. In spite of her grief, in spite of the -fact that her husband’s letter, his mysterious letter, lay -in her pocket unanswered because it was impossible -for her to answer it, Nancy’s spirits rose. Her little -companion was too healthy and charming not to exercise -a beneficial effect over her. Soon his gay laughter -evoked hers, and Nance found it possible to endure life -even though Adrian was away.</p> - -<p>“I wish, Murray,” she said, as presently they turned -their steps homeward, “that you and I might have the -Heights all to ourselves. I should never be lonely if I -had plenty of your society.”</p> - -<p>“I love to hear you say that,” answered the boy.</p> - -<p>“Ha! ha!” laughed a voice in their ears.</p> - -<p>The sound seemed to come from the ground beneath -them. They turned instinctively and saw a lady seated -under a large tree. She was dressed somewhat peculiarly -in a neat little bonnet and mantle of old-world -cut, and a black alpaca dress. She wore cotton gloves, -and although it was winter and the sun was about to set, -held a parasol, made of some light fancy silk, over her -head.</p> - -<p>Nancy first thought that this peculiarly-dressed woman<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_135"></a>[135]</span> -was one of her neighbours. Murray touched her arm, -however, and when she glanced at him, she was forced -to draw a different conclusion. His handsome little face -had turned deadly white.</p> - -<p>“Go on, auntie,” he said in a whisper. “Don’t be -a bit frightened. Just go on quite quietly through the -wood. I’ll follow you in a moment.”</p> - -<p>“But who is that lady, Murray?”</p> - -<p>“My mother,” answered the boy. “I must speak to -her. I am not a bit afraid.”</p> - -<p>“But I am—it is not safe for you to be alone, I won’t -leave you,” said Nancy, her voice shaking in spite of -herself.</p> - -<p>“Ha! ha! what a nice little conversation you two are -having,” said the eccentric-looking lady, rising to her -feet as she spoke and going towards Nancy. “You are -frightened, my pretty girl, although you try not to show -it. Well, perhaps you have cause. I know very well -that there are times when I am very dangerous. At -times, too, I have got unnatural strength. But it so -happens that to-day I am in a quiet and tractable -mood.”</p> - -<p>“Let me take you home, mother,” said Murray. -He ran up to her side and laid his hand on her -arm.</p> - -<p>She shook it off with a sudden fierce gesture.</p> - -<p>“Don’t touch me,” she shrieked; “you are the boy. -It was on account of you I got into all that trouble. I -won’t speak to you! I won’t look at you! Get out of -my sight—go, at once!”</p> - -<p>Her eyes, hitherto quiet, and, although somewhat<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_136"></a>[136]</span> -wandering in their expression, intelligent enough, began -to blaze now with a fierce and terrible fury.</p> - -<p>“Go, Murray,” said Nancy; “go quickly back to the -house. Your presence excites your poor mother. No; -I am not frightened now. Go, dear, no harm will -happen to me.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, go, Murray Cameron,” shrieked his mother. -“I don’t want you about. When I look at you, mischievous, -wild, uncontrollable thoughts come into my -head. Run away, child—get out of my sight as quickly -as you can. I have come here on purpose to speak to -this young lady, and I won’t be foiled by twenty little -chaps like you. Go away, go at once.”</p> - -<p>Nance nodded her head emphatically to the boy. -He glanced from the mad to the sane woman, and -then turning abruptly, walked down the hill. When -he had gone a little distance he slipped behind a tree -and waited with a palpitating heart for the issue of -events.</p> - -<p>The moment he was out of sight, Mrs. Cameron -strode straight up to Nance and laid her hand on her -arm.</p> - -<p>“Look at me,” she said.</p> - -<p>With an effort Nancy raised her frightened eyes.</p> - -<p>“I have no reason to dislike you,” said the mad -woman, “and you need not fear me. I am anxious to -have a right good stare at you, though. I am devoured -with curiosity about you.”</p> - -<p>“Well, here I am,” said Nance.</p> - -<p>“Here you are, indeed. What a finicking sort of -voice you have, and your face, although pretty, is not<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_137"></a>[137]</span> -worth much. Perhaps I am wrong though—you have -an obstinate chin—I am glad you have an obstinate -chin. You may possibly have strength of character. I -hate people without strength of character.”</p> - -<p>As she spoke, the woman placed her hand under -Nancy’s chin, raised her face and looked full into it. -Her dancing wild eyes scanned each feature. Presently -she turned away laughing again.</p> - -<p>“I do not hate you,” she said; “after all, you are -harmless—you cannot interfere with me. I hate your -husband, though, and I hate Murray Cameron.”</p> - -<p>“But Murray is your child,” said Nancy, shocked.</p> - -<p>“He is; but he has interfered with me, and I hate -him. It was after his birth I went off my head. Have -I not good reason to dislike one who did me an injury -of that sort? I loved the boy’s father. Pah! what am -I talking about? Love was my undoing. Yes, I have -had a strange history. I’ll tell you my story some day, -Mrs. Adrian Rowton. You must come and see me -some day in the Queen Anne wing.”</p> - -<p>“Well, let me take you home now,” said Nance in a -soothing tone.</p> - -<p>“You have quite an agreeable way of speaking; and -as you are not related to me by any blood ties, I am -willing to be civil to you. Call out to that boy to get -out of my sight—I know he is hiding behind that tree -yonder. You are perfectly safe—I would not hurt a -hair of your pretty head. But he is different.”</p> - -<p>“Go home, Murray,” called out Nance.</p> - -<p>He gave a low whistle in answer, and they heard his -footsteps vanishing down the hill.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_138"></a>[138]</span></p> - -<p>“Now that is right,” said the mad woman, breathing -a sigh of relief. “Now I can really talk to you. Would -you like to know why I am not confined in an asylum? -Would you like to know why I am kept in that dull -Queen Anne wing? You could not guess the reason, -but I will tell it to you.”</p> - -<p>“You shall some day,” said Nancy; “but now let me -take you home.”</p> - -<p>“I will tell you before I go. I have followed you on -purpose to tell you. Do you know what you did when -you married Adrian Rowton?”</p> - -<p>“Made myself very happy,” said Nancy in a faltering -voice.</p> - -<p>“So you think, you poor goose. Do you know what -Adrian Rowton is?”</p> - -<p>“I would rather you did not tell me.”</p> - -<p>“Ha! ha! you are frightened, my pretty little dear. -That good husband of yours is away from home and he -won’t give you his address. Ha! ha! he says he will -come back again unexpectedly, does he not? Ha! ha! -ha! Well, so he will. Now you ask him a question -when he returns—ask him what goes on in the Queen -Anne wing at night—in the cellars, I mean. There are -big cellars under that part of the house—ask him what -they are used for. Ask him, too, why his mad sister is -not put into an asylum; why she is used as a—ha! ha!—a -blind—ha! ha!”</p> - -<p>“Now, madam, what nonsense this is. Come home -this minute. You shall suffer for this conduct.”</p> - -<p>A strong voice rose on the air, firm steps were -heard approaching. The poor mad lady glanced round<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_139"></a>[139]</span> -with a wild expression; suddenly she clung close to -Nance.</p> - -<p>“Save me, save me!” she gasped; “that is Leah’s -voice. At times she is awfully cruel to me. Sometimes -she beats me. Oh, save me!”</p> - -<p>The poor creature’s voice rang out on the air with a -wild scream.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XVII">CHAPTER XVII.<br /> -<span class="smaller">CROSSLEY.</span></h2> - -</div> - -<p>The woman whom Nance had seen the night before -came forward with quick strides.</p> - -<p>“None of this folly, Mrs. Cameron,” she said in a -powerful voice. “Leave that young lady alone this -minute, or you know perfectly well what will happen. -Now take my arm. You have disobeyed me and you -know you must be punished.”</p> - -<p>The miserable creature seemed to shrink and collapse -into herself. She gave Nance a piteous look.</p> - -<p>Nance’s kind heart was immediately touched.</p> - -<p>“Do not be hard on her,” she said, speaking to Leah; -“she really meant no harm. She came out on purpose -to see me. She was curious, I suppose—it was perfectly -natural, was it not?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, yes, that is it—it was perfectly natural,” said -the mad woman. “You hear her, Leah, she said I -meant no harm. I only came out to tell her what she -ought to know. For instance—the cellars.”</p> - -<p>“Hold your tongue this minute,” said Leah. “If -you’ll have the goodness, madam,” she continued,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_140"></a>[140]</span> -addressing Mrs. Rowton, “to leave us now, I think I -can take Mrs. Cameron home quietly. She was excited -last night and is not quite herself. Of course, you -know well enough, that anything she may tell you is not -of the slightest consequence.”</p> - -<p>“Ha! ha! Leah, you know better than that,” laughed -Mrs. Cameron. Her laugh was so wild that it was -blood-curdling.</p> - -<p>“Good-bye,” said Nance in a kind and steady voice. -She held out her hand, and the mad lady seized it in a -fierce grip.</p> - -<p>“I like you—I love you,” she said. “Yes, yes, even -I—even I can love, and I love you—you are a sweet -little girl. I’ll be your friend. Be sure you come to -me when you <i>really</i> want a friend. Good-bye, good-bye, -pretty little Mrs. Rowton.”</p> - -<p>She turned as she spoke, and Nance walked away -through the wood. She had been brave enough during -the interview, but now she trembled exceedingly. She -felt suddenly quite weak and faint. When Murray discovered -her, she was leaning against a tree too exhausted -to proceed on her walk.</p> - -<p>The boy’s eyes were red as if he had been crying, -but when he saw Nance a smile flitted bravely across -his face.</p> - -<p>“Oh! don’t think about me,” he said. “I am so -glad you are safe. Of course, you got a fright—you -are not accustomed to this sort of thing. I am—I -mean there have often been scenes like this one, and -mother has said dreadful things of me. It is rather -hard to hear your own mother speak of you like that,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_141"></a>[141]</span> -is it not? but I know she does not mean it—it is just -her awful affliction. I love her very much. There is -nothing I would not do for her. She has been very -badly used, but I will not go into that now. May I -take you home?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, Murray, I am dreadfully tired,” said Nance in -a faint voice.</p> - -<p>Murray gave her his shoulder to lean on.</p> - -<p>“Lean hard,” he said; “I am a splendid stick.”</p> - -<p>By and-by they reached the house and Nance went -away to her own room. She lay down on her bed and -made a great effort to shut away all thought. This was -by no means easy. There was much to think about—much -to puzzle and perplex her. Her husband’s -mysterious absence; the near vicinity of the poor insane -lady; the strange words which the lady had used: “I -am here as a blind. Ask Adrian Rowton what goes on -in the cellars at night.” What did it all mean? What -could it mean? Nancy’s heart beat with great throbs—she -felt excited and terribly overwrought. Her adventures, -however, were by no means at an end. She was -just falling off into a restful doze, when the door of her -bedroom was softly opened, and her maid, Hester, advanced -across the room on tiptoe.</p> - -<p>Nancy’s antipathy to this girl was decidedly on the -increase, and she now raised her head and spoke almost -irritably.</p> - -<p>“What is it, Hester?” she said.</p> - -<p>The girl approached the bedside with alacrity.</p> - -<p>“I just came in to find out whether you were asleep -or not, madam,” she said. “I am glad you are awake,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_142"></a>[142]</span> -for there is a man downstairs. I suppose he is a gentleman, -but I cannot say. Anyhow he has called to see -you. He said I was to tell you that Mr. Crossley was -below.”</p> - -<p>“Crossley,” said Nance with a start. She sat up in -bed. A queer look came into her eyes.</p> - -<p>“When did he call?” she asked the girl.</p> - -<p>“Half an hour ago, ma’am, I believe. Vickers has -shown him in the library. He said he would wait your -convenience.”</p> - -<p>“Go to Vickers and tell him to say to Mr. Crossley -that I will be with him in a few minutes,” replied Nance.</p> - -<p>The girl left the room, walking with her usual absolutely -noiseless tread.</p> - -<p>“Mr. Crossley,” murmured Nance.</p> - -<p>All her depression left her on the moment. Her -thoughts were completely turned into a new channel. -Since her father’s death she had lived in a dream of -excitement, of adventure, of golden bliss. It was true -lurid lights were coming into this dream of hers; but the -subject of all her young life hitherto had been banished -from view. Now she remembered it with a pang and a -thrill—a pang of deep pain and self-reproach, a thrill of -excitement. She thought of her father when he lay dying. -She remembered the mission which had been given to -her. Her promise to her dying father was abundantly -recalled by the mere mention of Crossley’s name.</p> - -<p>She had taken off her dress, but she soon replaced it. -She brushed out her beautiful hair, gave one glance at -herself in the long mirror and ran downstairs.</p> - -<p>Nance knew Crossley, the detective—she had often<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_143"></a>[143]</span> -seen him before. During the six years she had lived -with her father at the Grange, he had come to see them -as a rule three or four times a year. At each interview -she had been present. It was perfectly true that she and -her father had indeed stood side by side in their intense -eagerness to track the man who had sent Anthony to an -early grave. She was with her father now, heart and soul. -Her beautiful eyes shone as she entered the library.</p> - -<p>“Mr. Crossley, I am glad to see you,” she said.</p> - -<p>Crossley, a stout middle-aged man, with grizzly hair -and bushy whiskers, came out of the recess of one of the -windows. He made a low bow to the mistress of -Rowton Heights.</p> - -<p>“I thought it best to call, madam,” he said. “Since -the letter which you wrote to me announcing Dr. Follett’s -death, I have been actively pursuing inquiries, and with, -I believe, a certain measure of success. In short, I am -now in possession of facts which can really lead to the -ultimate discovery of——”</p> - -<p>“Hubert Lefroy?” interrupted Nance.</p> - -<p>“Yes, or the man who called himself Hubert Lefroy.”</p> - -<p>“You are certain, then, that the name is a feigned -one?”</p> - -<p>“I am positive; but do not say the word so loud—there -may be listeners about.”</p> - -<p>“Oh! no, that is impossible,” said Nance, but she -glanced nervously behind her back as she spoke. “I -am very glad you came,” she said; “sit down, won’t -you? My husband is away from home at present.”</p> - -<p>“I am aware of that fact,” answered Crossley.</p> - -<p>“Are you? How did you find out?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_144"></a>[144]</span></p> - -<p>“In the usual way, madam. When I take up a case -of this kind I employ emissaries all over the country, -and nothing takes place with regard to my clients’ -movements that I am not acquainted with. Your -father’s strange case has, as you are aware, Mrs. Rowton, -occupied my best attention for many years. During his -lifetime, owing to the absence of almost all clues, we -have been unsuccessful in bringing matters to an issue. -But since his death unexpected developments have taken -place, and these I may as well own have startled me -considerably. I must repeat the words which I have -already uttered—I am, I believe, in a position to lay my -hands on the man who murdered your brother.”</p> - -<p>“Then why don’t you do it?” said Nancy. “This -excites me very much,” she continued. She rose as she -spoke, tugged at the neck of her dress as though she -felt her breathing a little difficult, and then crossed the -room to one of the windows.</p> - -<p>“You understand my position,” she said after a pause. -“I am my father’s representative. It is my painful duty -to carry out this search to the bitter end.”</p> - -<p>“Is it your duty?” asked Crossley.</p> - -<p>“Is it my duty?” repeated the young lady; “need -you ask? I am under a vow.”</p> - -<p>The detective gave Nance a long and earnest gaze. -He had one of those faces extremely difficult to read. -It was smooth in outline, commonplace in expression; -it was a contented, slightly self-satisfied face; the eyes -were well open and of a serene tone of blue; the mouth -was hidden by a thick short moustache. Crossley was -the sort of man who would pass anywhere without exciting<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_145"></a>[145]</span> -the least attention. He had the sort of physiognomy -which thousands of other people possess. No -one to look at him would suppose for a moment that he -was one of the shrewdest detectives of his day—a man -practically at the head of his profession—keen to read -motives, capable of looking down into the hearts of -many apparently inexplicable mysteries.</p> - -<p>While he gave Nance one of his slow and apparently -indifferent glances, he was really looking into her -troubled heart.</p> - -<p>“You are a happy young married lady now,” he said -after a pause.</p> - -<p>“Yes, yes, I am very happy,” she said, clasping her -hands.</p> - -<p>“You are much attached to your good husband, -madam?”</p> - -<p>“Need you ask?” Her eyes filled slowly with tears.</p> - -<p>“Then for Heaven’s sake, Mrs. Rowton,” said the -detective, speaking in an altogether new voice for him, -“give this matter up, let it drop. Nay, hear me out”—he -raised his hand to interrupt a flow of words which -were rushing to Nancy’s lips—“I am speaking against -myself and against my own interests when I so advise -you; but I am not without heart, madam, and I have -seen in the past how sad your life was and how you -suffered. It is my profession to hunt down criminals—to -scent crime to its source. In this case let me do -what is contrary to my profession—let me leave the -curtain unlifted. Mrs. Rowton, may I persuade you to -leave justice and revenge in this special case to Heaven?”</p> - -<p>“I cannot,” said Nance. “I am amazed to hear you<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_146"></a>[146]</span> -speak in that tone—you, of all people. I cannot possibly -do it. What do you mean? What can you mean?”</p> - -<p>“What I say, madam. I will tell you quite frankly -why I came here to-day. I came to Rowton Heights -for a double purpose. I am, I believe, in possession at -last of a valuable clue which may lead to the arrest of -the man who took your brother’s life; but I find on -looking into matters that there are complications in -connection with this search, and because of these, I -would earnestly beg of you, from a friendly point of -view, to give up the search. Now, Mrs. Rowton, I -shall not explain myself. Once again I beg of you to -let the matter drop. Do not carry on this search any -further.”</p> - -<p>“I wonder at you,” said Nance, with sparkling -eyes; “and you call yourself a professional detective!”</p> - -<p>“I do, madam, I do; but even a professional detective -may have a heart.”</p> - -<p>“Well, listen to me,” said Nance. “I hate the man -who killed my brother. Two passions move me—love -for my husband, and hatred for the man who killed my -young brother. When I think of that ruffian I have no -heart; when I think of my ruined father’s life, of my -brother’s shameful death, I have no heart—none. I am -under a vow to the dead. I must carry on this search. -Do you understand me?”</p> - -<p>“I do, Mrs. Rowton. Well, I have done my duty in -recommending mercy to you. Some day you may regret -that you have not listened to me.”</p> - -<p>“I shall never regret it. Now let us drop this side -of the question. You have a clue—tell me all about it.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_147"></a>[147]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XVIII">CHAPTER XVIII.<br /> -<span class="smaller">THE TORN LETTER AND THE MARK.</span></h2> - -</div> - -<p>Crossley heaved a sigh, took his handkerchief out of -his pocket, wiped some drops of moisture from his -brow, and then began to speak in a dry, business-like -tone.</p> - -<p>“You know how very slight our clues have been up -to the present?” he said after a pause. “Your brother -was murdered in a café in Paris; murderer unknown; -motive of the crime unknown. A man who is now in -his grave appeared on the scene half-an-hour after the -murder was committed. He found close to the body of -the murdered man half a sheet of paper on which something -in cipher was written, and at the foot of the cipher in -place of signature were some very peculiar hieroglyphics. -That piece of paper has lain in my possession for years. -I have studied the cipher and the hieroglyphics which -stood in place of a signature with the utmost care. I -have transposed the alphabet in all manner of ways, not -only at my office when I had a moment to spare, but -over my evening pipe at home. With infinite trouble I -have made out a few words, but nothing to give me any -clue to the identity of the man to whom the paper -belonged.</p> - -<p>“The gentleman who is now dead and who appeared -on the scene of the murder half an-hour after it was -committed, says he saw a man leaving the café who<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_148"></a>[148]</span> -looked much excited—was dark, and of unusual height -and breadth. His attention was attracted to this man -because he wore no hat, and he had also a peculiar mark -above his upper lip. He described the mark as something -in the shape of a death’s head and cross-bones, but could -not positively be sure on that point. By evidence taken -at the time it was made abundantly plain that this man -must have been the murderer. He has never been -captured, and our only chance of finding him consists -in following up the clue which the mysterious paper in -my possession can give us.</p> - -<p>“There is little or no doubt either that the murder -was premeditated, as the writing was an appointment, -bringing the murdered man to the spot. My business, -therefore, Mrs. Rowton, is to find the man who wrote -the letter, and who has that peculiar mark on his face.”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said Nance, with some impatience. “Remember,” -she added, “that I have heard all this discussed -many, many times.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, madam.”</p> - -<p>“And have you nothing further to say?”</p> - -<p>“A little more. Have you any objection to my -locking the door?”</p> - -<p>“Certainly not. But is it necessary? No one will -disturb us during our interview.”</p> - -<p>“I am none so sure of that,” replied the detective. -“There is a young woman in this house who would -think very little of eavesdropping.”</p> - -<p>“Whom do you mean?” asked Nance with a start.</p> - -<p>“A dark-eyed slip of a girl, madam—she came into -this room a few minutes ago to fetch a book. I looked<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_149"></a>[149]</span> -at her and she looked at me. If ever a face had cunning -in it, hers is the one.”</p> - -<p>“My maid, Hester Winsome,” thought Nance to -herself.</p> - -<p>Aloud she said: “Well, lock the door, and we shall -be safe.”</p> - -<p>Crossley did so.</p> - -<p>As he resumed his seat, he said:</p> - -<p>“I have something of great interest to tell you, -madam. I have lately arrested a man who belongs to a -notorious school of burglars—he was discovered uttering -a forged cheque. In searching his house I found a -similar half sheet of paper to that already in my possession, -with the same cipher and the same hieroglyphics.”</p> - -<p>“Impossible!” said Nance, springing to her feet, and -speaking in great excitement. “Then you have really -found the man?”</p> - -<p>“Pray sit down, Mrs. Rowton. I have not found the -man, but I have found a clue which may lead to him. -Now I want you to allow me take certain steps in order -to make my suspicion a certainty.”</p> - -<p>“What are they?”</p> - -<p>“I want, with your permission, to locate a member of -my staff at Rowton Heights.”</p> - -<p>“You do! What can you possibly mean?”</p> - -<p>“Simply what I say, Mrs. Rowton. In order to make -my suspicion a certainty a member of my staff must -come here.”</p> - -<p>“But why?”</p> - -<p>“I would rather not say at present. Remember,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_150"></a>[150]</span> -young lady, that I have asked you to give up this search—you -wish to continue it to the bitter end. The clue -which I have unexpectedly acquired points to a certain -track—that track lies red and hot round Rowton -Heights.”</p> - -<p>“You excite and terrify me,” said Nance, turning -white as death.</p> - -<p>“Even now, ma’am, we can drop the whole thing.”</p> - -<p>“Never, never; my heart palpitates with eagerness to -go on. Oh! that I could find that coward, that ruffian, -that assassin! If it is necessary for your purpose to -send a man here, let him come.”</p> - -<p>“I thank you, Mrs. Rowton. The question now to -consider is, in what guise he had best appear on the -scene.”</p> - -<p>“Do you mean to imply that the man we are seeking -for is in this house?”</p> - -<p>“I mean to imply nothing of the kind, young lady. -I believe, however, that a member of my staff may do -good work if his headquarters are here for a short time.”</p> - -<p>“He shall come,” said Nance, “he shall come. Send -him down at once.”</p> - -<p>“It would be fatal to our purpose, madam, if the -least suspicion were aroused. Now let me think. Can -you manage another footman?”</p> - -<p>“I don’t know anything about the servants—they are -entirely managed by my housekeeper, Mrs. Ferguson. -We are a small family and we have two footmen here at -present.”</p> - -<p>“Has Mr. Rowton a valet?” asked Crossley, knitting -his brows as he spoke.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_151"></a>[151]</span></p> - -<p>“No, he never will have one. He hates to have -people about him when he is dressing.”</p> - -<p>“Some gentlemen are like that,” said Crossley. “It -must be the footman then. There is nothing for it, Mrs. -Rowton, but for you to dismiss one of your servants.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t know how that is possible,” answered Nance—“the -two footmen who are here at present grew up in -the village, and are, I believe, much attached to the -place.”</p> - -<p>“You must make an excuse to get rid of one of them. -Watch him when he commits some slight indiscretion, -give him notice, pay him a month’s wages and a trifle -over if you like, and then wire to me. My man shall -come down quickly to take his place.”</p> - -<p>“This upsets me terribly,” said Nance. She pressed -her hand to her forehead as she spoke.</p> - -<p>“I said there would be crooked work and all kinds -of unpleasantnesses,” said the detective in a dry tone. -He rose as he spoke. “Can you oblige me with fifty -pounds on account?” he asked.</p> - -<p>“I will go to my room and fetch it,” answered Mrs. -Rowton.</p> - -<p>She ran upstairs and entered her little boudoir. To -her annoyance she found that her maid, Hester, was -standing over her writing table. The girl had a duster -in her hand which she began to use assiduously when -Nancy appeared.</p> - -<p>“I want this room—will you leave me?” said her -mistress.</p> - -<p>“Yes, ma’am, certainly. I was just dusting the -ornaments on your table—I had no time to look after<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_152"></a>[152]</span> -them properly this morning. I am going now to the -conservatories to pick some fresh flowers for these -vases.”</p> - -<p>“Thank you. But leave me now,” said Nancy.</p> - -<p>Hester slowly left the room. Mrs. Rowton hastily -unlocked her secretary, and taking out her cheque book, -filled in a cheque for the amount which Crossley had -demanded, and went downstairs.</p> - -<p>The detective took it without a word.</p> - -<p>“I have just time to catch my train,” he said, looking -at his watch as he spoke. “I shall expect to hear from -you, madam, in a day or two with regard to the new -footman.”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” answered Nance. “You shall hear from -me.”</p> - -<p>The man left the library and a moment later his footsteps -might have been heard crunching the gravel as he -walked away.</p> - -<p>Hester Winsome, from an upper window, looked after -his retreating form.</p> - -<p>“I guess who you are,” she said to herself. “You -don’t know all that I know. Some day perhaps you and -I may be friends, there is no saying. Ah! my young -lady, you’re a deep one, but you are not quite as deep -as Hester Winsome yet.”</p> - -<p>As Nancy was leaving the library she came suddenly -face to face with Mrs. Ferguson.</p> - -<p>“I beg your pardon, madam,” said the housekeeper, -“but may I speak to you for a moment?”</p> - -<p>“Certainly,” answered Nance; “is anything the -matter?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_153"></a>[153]</span></p> - -<p>“I am ashamed to trouble you, Mrs. Rowton. It is -about that tiresome George—he has just given notice to -leave.”</p> - -<p>“George,” said Nance with a start, her colour flushing; -“I thought that you liked him.”</p> - -<p>“He is an excellent servant, madam, and gives complete -satisfaction; but the fact is, he has taken fright -on account of the new safe. The safe arrived this -morning and the men have been busy putting it up -all day. It is a wonderful safe, and they tell me -there is not a burglar in the land who can break -into it. It is worth your while to come and see it, -ma’am.”</p> - -<p>“So I will presently,” answered Nance; “but tell me -now about George.”</p> - -<p>“Well,” said Mrs. Ferguson, “I never knew before -that the lad had nerves; but nerves he has and no -mistake. The men called him to help them move the -plate into the safe. It was evidently a surprise to him -to see such a heap of splendid plate, and he came to -me afterwards all white and trembling.</p> - -<p>“‘I had no idea there was so much plate in the -house,’ he said. ‘It quite frightens me, and I won’t -take the responsibility of living in the same place with -it. I have heard of a place in London that I think will -suit me, and I’d like to go.’”</p> - -<p>“Well, let him go,” said Nance.</p> - -<p>“To be sure, ma’am. Foolish lad, to leave a first-class -place of this sort because he has got a bit of a -scare. What has the plate to do with him?”</p> - -<p>Nance was silent.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_154"></a>[154]</span></p> - -<p>“The inconvenience, too,” continued Mrs. Ferguson, -knitting her brows, and speaking with a touch of annoyance; -“and just when Vickers had taken the trouble -to train him in. This will put too much work on -Hamley, the under-footman, and he don’t know his -work as well as George. If my master should come -back unexpectedly, as he always does, we’ll not have -the place in the apple-pie order that I should like it to -be in. I shall, of course, look out for another servant -immediately.”</p> - -<p>“George must go,” said Nance. “There is no use -in keeping an unwilling or frightened servant in the -place.”</p> - -<p>“Very well, ma’am, of course you are right. I’ll send -off a note by the next post to the registry office in -London, where I generally apply for servants.”</p> - -<p>“No, don’t do that,” answered Nance. “It is -strange that you should have spoken to me about -George now, for it so happens that I heard only a few -moments ago of an excellent footman. I will write -about him myself at once. When does George want to -leave?”</p> - -<p>“Really, madam, he is quite unreasonable!”—the -housekeeper laughed as she spoke. “He says the sight -of the plate has fairly shaken his nerves, and he knows -he’ll fancy burglars are breaking into the house every -night from this moment forward. I never saw a sensible -lad in such a taking. He wants to forfeit his month’s -wages and get off as soon as possible.”</p> - -<p>“Let him go,” answered Mrs. Rowton; “but pay him -his wages, of course. The new footman can arrive to-morrow<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_155"></a>[155]</span> -or the next day at latest—now I’ll come with -you to see the new safe.”</p> - -<p>The two women went into the butler’s pantry, where -the men from London were busy adjusting one of -Clever’s patent safes. Nancy looked into it with -curiosity. The plate was lying about in all directions. -It made a dazzling and splendid show—silver trays, -baskets, candelabra, table ornaments of every description, -coffee-pots, tea-pots, silver jugs, and valuable silver -hunting cups were lying on the shelves, and even on the -floor.</p> - -<p>“What a quantity!” exclaimed the young mistress of -Rowton Heights. “Will the safe hold all these?” she -asked, turning to one of the London workmen.</p> - -<p>“Oh! yes, madam,” was the reply, “it is one of our -very largest. Yes,” he added, glancing at the silver -which lay shining all about him; “there is scarcely a -country house that holds such treasure as this—to say -nothing,” he added, lowering his voice, “of the gold-plated -articles and the jewel case.”</p> - -<p>“Will you have the goodness to come forward, -madam?” said another man. “I should like to show -you the secret receptacle where the jewel case will be -placed.”</p> - -<p>“I think I would rather not,” she said, turning white -and frightened.</p> - -<p>“As you please, madam,” said the man in some -surprise; “but I surely understood from Mr. Rowton -that you were to be acquainted with the workings of -the safe.”</p> - -<p>“Oh! if my husband wished it shown to me, that<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_156"></a>[156]</span> -alters the matter,” said Nance, the colour returning to -her face.</p> - -<p>She spent nearly an hour with the men, who explained -the different keys for opening the safe.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XIX">CHAPTER XIX.<br /> -<span class="smaller">THE SILVER SCHOOL.</span></h2> - -</div> - -<p>About a month after the events recorded in the last -chapter, some men who went by the name of the Silver -School, or Mob, assembled for an important meeting. -The Silver School had existed now for several years, -doing its mysterious work effectually and quietly, and -never exciting suspicion, except in the minds of certain -individuals in New Scotland Yard. They had meeting -places all over England, and not only in England, but -also in many parts of the world. They knew each other -by a certain code or cipher; they had their own peculiar -way of shaking hands; their own peculiar nod or smile; -they were in short, a dangerous secret society, their -object being to upset morality and turn the system -which makes a man’s property his own topsy-turvy. -Often they met at a lonely public-house; often in the -heart of the busy town; but their favourite place of -meeting was in the house of a private individual near the -Chelsea Embankment—the very place where Rowton -had gone to see Long John just before his mission to -Spain.</p> - -<p>To-night the members assembled themselves by a -roaring fire, and taking out their pipes awaited the -appearance of their leader.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_157"></a>[157]</span></p> - -<p>Adrian Rowton, who went by the name of Silver, was -in many respects the leader of the School. He was -secretly admired by every other member; but their real -chief, the man whom they feared, respected, hated, -thrilled under, was Piper, or Long John, as they called -him. Piper had none of Rowton’s dare-devil and careless -magnificence of manner. He often appeared rather -to slink than to walk into a room; but there was not a -member of the Silver Mob who did not tremble when -he spoke to him, and did not feel elated for a whole -week if the chief gave him even a scant word of praise.</p> - -<p>To-night, as the men sat together, they looked -anxiously at one another.</p> - -<p>“Well, Scrivener, and how do you find the country?” -said the landlord, Simpkins, who was invariably present -at these meetings. “What sort of a place is Pitstow? -You don’t look, to judge from your face, as if you found -the air so wonderfully bracing, after all.”</p> - -<p>“The air is well enough, but there are other drawbacks—don’t -you meddle, Simpkins,” replied Scrivener.</p> - -<p>“You’re as unsociable as usual, Scrivener,” exclaimed -another man. He uttered a whole jargon of mysterious -epithets, and then continued abruptly: “Well, out -with the cat. Why did you come up to night? I don’t -believe Long John expected you.”</p> - -<p>“Don’t you? I should not have come if he didn’t. -I had a wire from him at ten o’clock this morning. -Don’t you know that Silver has come back?”</p> - -<p>“Ah,” muttered one or two voices deeply and under -the breath.</p> - -<p>This exclamation had scarcely sounded through the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_158"></a>[158]</span> -room before the door was opened and Long John, accompanied -by Rowton, entered.</p> - -<p>Long John’s eyes looked kind and pathetic; his lips -intensely firm, a smile now and then parting them -and showing the white teeth. That smile, innocent -as it appeared, was the dread of every man in the -room.</p> - -<p>As Rowton now walked by his side up to the top of -the room, he felt that the chief was smiling, and augured -ill from the circumstance.</p> - -<p>“Welcome back, Silver,” said one or two voices as -he passed them. Simpkins in particular, a cadaverous-looking -man for all his apparent prosperity, clutched -hold of Rowton’s coat to attract attention.</p> - -<p>“It’s all right, old man,” said Rowton, nodding to -him.</p> - -<p>The man’s face instantly relaxed into a happier expression.</p> - -<p>“Sit down near me, Rowton, and tell us all that -you have done during your absence,” said Long John. -“We did not expect you for at least another fortnight. -Have you concluded the business?”</p> - -<p>“Yes and no,” replied Rowton.</p> - -<p>“That is very ambiguous—explain yourself.”</p> - -<p>“I have concluded the greater part of it, but not all, -Piper,” replied Rowton.</p> - -<p>“And why not all, my good fellow? You went away -for a definite purpose. It was understood, was it not, -that you were on no account to show your face in -England again until that purpose was completed in its -entirety?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_159"></a>[159]</span></p> - -<p>“I managed the diamonds and have brought them -back with me,” answered Rowton.</p> - -<p>“Aye, aye, that’s right—that’s the main thing,” -muttered several voices at the other end of the room.</p> - -<p>“Silence there,” said Long John. He did not speak -loudly, but his eyes flashed fire.</p> - -<p>“Give us full particulars,” he said, flinging himself -back in his chair, and swinging round in such a way that -his eyes could comfortably fix themselves on Rowton’s -face. Rowton looked haggard; there were a few streaks -of white in his black hair; he was unshaven, and had a -somewhat unkempt appearance. He told his story -briefly, speaking with a certain terseness which compelled -every man in the room to listen to him, not only -with interest, but respect.</p> - -<p>“I have brought a specimen of the diamonds with -me,” he said after a pause. He drew forth a small bag -as he spoke—he had been holding it all this time between -his knees—opened the bag with a peculiarly-shaped key, -and taking out a harmless-looking brown paper parcel, -laid it on Piper’s knee.</p> - -<p>“There they are,” he said; “in the rough, it is true. -These are just ordinary specimens of the pile. The -whole thing is worth between eighty and one hundred -thousand pounds. I have the remainder at my hotel -off the Strand.”</p> - -<p>Long John got up with a certain eagerness, which -not all his efforts to show no emotion could altogether -conceal. He took the little parcel, laid it on the -table, opened it and called the other men to come -round.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_160"></a>[160]</span></p> - -<p>They were rewarded by nothing apparently remarkable—a -few rough-looking stones, uncut and dull, lay -before them.</p> - -<p>Long John fingered one or two, giving them a peculiar -and intense glance out of his melancholy eyes.</p> - -<p>“And the rest are at the hotel?” he said.</p> - -<p>“Yes, in a packet in a cupboard at the back of my -bed.”</p> - -<p>“Why did you not bring them?”</p> - -<p>“I might have been watched. It was not safe. I -will return for them later on to-night, if one of you -men will accompany me. Those diamonds had just -arrived from Kimberley and were waiting to be put into -the Bank at Madrid. I nabbed them in the nick of -time.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, yes; you did well—you told us all that story,” -said Piper.</p> - -<p>“You did very well. No one but Silver could have -managed it,” said one of the other men in a tone of -deep elation. “This haul sets us straight, don’t it, -Piper?”</p> - -<p>“The diamonds have to be realised,” said Piper; -“and we have not got them yet. How did you get on -at Madrid in other respects?”</p> - -<p>“As well as possible,” answered Rowton with a short -laugh. “My introductions got me into the best society -in the place. I made some friends and saw something -of the life.”</p> - -<p>“Well, so far so good,” said Piper; “but now for the -other part of the business. You sold that black diamond, -did you not?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_161"></a>[161]</span></p> - -<p>“I got rid of it for fifteen hundred pounds. I have -the money in my breast pocket.”</p> - -<p>“Too little,” said Piper, with a frown. “I said it was -worth two thousand—you sold it for five hundred pounds -below its market value.”</p> - -<p>“I could not help that.”</p> - -<p>“You were right, Silver, of course you were right,” -said Scrivener, coming close up to Piper and Rowton -as he spoke. “It would never have done to have -brought the black diamond home again—some of us -might have swung for it. Good to have it out of the -land. You are certain it won’t be traced, though, old -chap—remember it has a history.”</p> - -<p>“No, it is safe enough,” said Rowton with a grim -smile.</p> - -<p>“You did right to sell it for fifteen hundred,” repeated -Scrivener.</p> - -<p>“And I say he did wrong,” exclaimed Piper, stamping -his foot as he spoke; “the stone was worth two thousand -pounds, and if Rowton had played his cards well he’d -have got it.”</p> - -<p>“I could do no better,” said Rowton, with a frown -between his brows.</p> - -<p>“Stuff!” exclaimed Piper. “What is the good of -having a man like you attached to us—a man who may -trip us up at any moment—if you cannot do what you -are commissioned to do? This loss of five hundred -must be accounted for when we divide the profits.”</p> - -<p>“As you please,” said Rowton, slightly bowing his -head. “The money part of the business does not affect -me in the least.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_162"></a>[162]</span></p> - -<p>“You have been feeding too well, my fighting cock,” -said Piper with a sneer. “You would sing another tune -were I to take you at your word.”</p> - -<p>Rowton said nothing. He leant back in his chair -folding his arms. The other men still lingered round -the table where the specimen diamonds were lying. -Piper went up to the table, took the little parcel, -folded it up and placed it in his desk at the top of -the room. He locked the desk and put the key in his -pocket.</p> - -<p>“The rest of the diamonds have got to be fetched -to-night,” he said, looking at the men. “You, Scrivener, -and you, Simpkins, had better accompany Rowton when -he leaves us—wait for him outside the hotel, take the -bag from him and bring it straight here. You can -manage to do this when the policeman is off his beat.”</p> - -<p>“Rather,” said Scrivener, with a smile. “All the -same it is a ticklish business,” he added.</p> - -<p>“But worth one hundred thousand pounds. We -must realise that money and soon. I have got my -plans all marked out. You, Scrivener, are the man for -the job.”</p> - -<p>“I?” said Scrivener, looking up with a startled and -scared face.</p> - -<p>“Yes, you are not going to funk it—we will make a -man of you—you want to marry, too, don’t you?”</p> - -<p>“Oh, time enough,” said Scrivener with a smirk.</p> - -<p>“Not at all. It is good for a man to have a wife, -and your wedding bells shall ring before long. You are -a good fellow, one of the best of us. What do you say -to our starting you as a jeweller? A merchant who<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_163"></a>[163]</span> -buys rough diamonds in the ordinary market. I heard -only to-day that a small jeweller’s shop in Cheapside -was going a-begging—you shall take it, change your -name and your coat, and do good business. We will -fit you up with capital, and you shall buy sufficient -diamonds at the ordinary price to lull suspicion. By -degrees those which Rowton has brought back from -Spain can be sold at full market value.”</p> - -<p>“That’s a prime notion,” said Simpkins, coming forward.</p> - -<p>“Yes, we’ll talk of it later on—I have the whole thing -neatly planned. Scrivener shall take the shop to-morrow. -Now, then, to turn to another matter. Come here, -Silver, let us hear the whole of your story. You did -part of our work, but not all. What about the bonds? -How did that affair prosper?”</p> - -<p>“I have returned without executing that part of my -order,” said Rowton in a brief tone.</p> - -<p>“You have!”</p> - -<p>Long John sprang to his feet, so did Scrivener, so did -Simpkins, so did every other man in the room. Rowton -alone remained seated. He raised his head and stared -from one to the other.</p> - -<p>“Your reasons,” said Piper then; “your reasons, my -noble leader.”</p> - -<p>“I am not your leader, and you know it,” replied -Rowton. “You lead us all.”</p> - -<p>“That’s neither here nor there,” interrupted Long -John, with a sneer on his lips. “You are our ostensible -leader. Why did you not bring back the bonds as -well as the diamonds?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_164"></a>[164]</span></p> - -<p>“I was in the train,” said Rowton, speaking slowly, -and raising his eyes until their full insolent light was -fixed intensely upon Long John’s face; “I was in the -train which ran from Madrid to Paris, and the bonds -were there; but the work given me to do was dirty, -defiling, dangerous. I thought I had done enough—in -short, I did not execute my commission.”</p> - -<p>“Your reason?” said Piper in a low voice.</p> - -<p>“Quite simple, and I am not afraid to state it,” replied -Rowton. “I saw plainly that were I to pursue -the business in connection with those special bonds, -although my confederate Spider might escape, my own -life would be the forfeit.”</p> - -<p>“Spider—by the way, where is Spider?” asked -Scrivener.</p> - -<p>“I left him in Spain—he is all right.”</p> - -<p>“And so you feared your life would be the forfeit?” -snarled Piper.</p> - -<p>“Yes.”</p> - -<p>“Well, and what of it, you dog?”</p> - -<p>“Everything—to myself,” replied Rowton. “I don’t -choose to die. I—if you like the word, I will use it—I -<i>funked</i> that part of my expedition.”</p> - -<p>An incredulous and amazed look filled the eyes of -every man in the room. Even Long John’s eyes leapt -for a moment with an expression almost of compassion; -then they fixed themselves in a stony stare on Rowton’s -proud face.</p> - -<p>“It is not like you, Silver, to be a coward,” he said -then; “the word fits you badly. You were always our -dare-devil; no danger was too hot for you. Why do<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_165"></a>[165]</span> -you come back to us with the story of a sneak? I repeat, -it is not like you.”</p> - -<p>“I did not secure the bonds,” continued Rowton, -speaking in a steady and absolutely quiet voice, “for -the simple reason that, had I done so, my own life -would have been the forfeit. I do not choose now to -throw away my life.”</p> - -<p>“And why now, if I may venture to ask the question -of your mightiness?” snapped Piper.</p> - -<p>“Because I have got a wife, and I do not intend her -to become a widow.”</p> - -<p>Something like a groan was heard throughout the -room. It was more than evident that no one present -sympathised with Rowton.</p> - -<p>After a pause he said abruptly, rising as he spoke:</p> - -<p>“You must get another man for that part of the business. -I distinctly refuse to commit myself in the matter. -My life is of moment to me.”</p> - -<p>“Coward!” growled one or two.</p> - -<p>“You may taunt me with that word if you like, my -good fellows,” said Rowton, looking down the room as -he spoke. “Your taunts will not in the least affect me, -or turn me from my set purpose. I am willing to go -into danger for your cause, but into absolute and certain -defeat I no longer venture. My wife is much more -valuable to me than the opinions of the Silver Mob. -Now, Piper, in bringing you the diamonds, I have, -I think, executed my orders as fully as I can execute -them. Here is the money for the black diamond. -When I deliver over the packet which contains the -diamonds in the rough, to Scrivener and Simpkins, I<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_166"></a>[166]</span> -shall feel that I have earned a holiday. I am anxious -to return to Rowton Heights early to-morrow morning. -Have you anything further to say?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, a good deal,” said Piper; “sit down again and -don’t be so impatient. As to your conduct with regard -to the bonds, I refuse to speak further about it on the -present occasion. I must consult with Scrivener and -one or two other members of the School, and shall -probably summon you here any day within the next -week or fortnight. In the meantime there are other -matters to be talked over. We want fresh blood—the -School won’t prosper without. What sort of a boy is -that lad of yours?”</p> - -<p>“What lad?” asked Rowton, raising his head, but -a startled expression all the same crossing his face.</p> - -<p>“You know the boy I mean—the son of the mad -woman. Is he a plucky little chap?”</p> - -<p>“I refuse to say anything about him—he has nothing -to do with you nor you with him.”</p> - -<p>“That’s as we may think best,” said Piper, with -another sneer. “After all, I can get information apart -from you. Scrivener, come here.”</p> - -<p>Scrivener, who had re-seated himself near the fire -between Simpkins and another man with a particularly -evil cast of face, now stepped lightly across the -room.</p> - -<p>“Scrivener,” said Long John, “have you made good -use of your time at Pitstow?”</p> - -<p>“Excellent, Piper,” replied the man. “I have mapped -out the entire district. I know every room in every -house, the amount of——”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_167"></a>[167]</span></p> - -<p>“That will do,” said Piper, raising his hand; “we -can go into that matter at a less pressing moment than -the present. What sort is Rowton’s boy?”</p> - -<p>“A fine lad,” said Scrivener.</p> - -<p>“You have seen him?”</p> - -<p>“Often.”</p> - -<p>“Describe him.”</p> - -<p>“Slim, dark, tall,” answered Scrivener; “plucky, a -little dare-devil like his uncle there—in short, Silver -himself in miniature.”</p> - -<p>“Suitable, do you think?” said Long John, looking -fixedly at Scrivener.</p> - -<p>“Undoubtedly; the very lad for our purpose; heaps -of go in him; don’t know the meaning of funk; slippery -and agile as an eel.”</p> - -<p>“That will do, Scrivener,” said Long John.</p> - -<p>Scrivener retired down the room and Long John -turned to Rowton.</p> - -<p>Rowton was standing perfectly upright with his back -to the wall. He was looking straight before him down -the long vista of the room.</p> - -<p>“Silver, you have disappointed me,” said Long John. -“What I expected would happen, when you took it into -your head to marry a wife, has happened. You are now -half hearted, lukewarm. We don’t want lukewarm people -here. Get you gone to Rowton Heights if you want to—that -is, after you have delivered the swag to Scrivener -and Simpkins. Yes, get you gone; take your holiday; -kiss your wife, and make the most of her. Embrace -your nephew, too, for if my plans are carried out, you -won’t have him long. Now go. Hark ye, though, one<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_168"></a>[168]</span> -moment. That safe was sent down to the Heights, was -it not?”</p> - -<p>“I ordered it, but cannot tell if it has arrived,” replied -Rowton. “I have been out of England for a month, -and during that time I have had no news.”</p> - -<p>“The safe arrived weeks ago,” called out Scrivener -from his seat by the fire.</p> - -<p>“That’s right,” said Long John. “We can open up -business in that neighbourhood next week. Go home, -Silver. Your duty now is to entertain the county. -Cease to be Silver, the head of our School, and assume -your rightful name—Rowton, the heir to a fine old -country estate, the owner of an ideal country house. -Wake up the county, entertain them. Be the good old -English squire; dispense hospitality right and left; use -your wife as a bribe to induce the neighbours to come to -your house. Be a complete blind yourself, and leave -us to our work. We won’t trouble you for a time. We -will respect your scruples and your <i>fears</i>.”</p> - -<p>Piper’s lips smiled grimly as he uttered the last words, -but his eyes looked gentle and refined.</p> - -<p>“I have a word to say,” interrupted Rowton.</p> - -<p>“What is that?”</p> - -<p>“I return to Rowton Heights and I do exactly what -you wish me to do, but only on a condition.”</p> - -<p>“There you are with your conditions again,” laughed -Scrivener.</p> - -<p>“Silence,” said Long John.</p> - -<p>“I do what you want, Piper, on one condition.”</p> - -<p>“Your position does not admit of conditions,” said -Piper. “You are completely under my thumb. You<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_169"></a>[169]</span> -dare not move an inch except as I will you—you know -that.”</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 460px;"> -<img src="images/illus3.jpg" width="460" height="700" alt="" /> -<p class="caption">“Your position does not admit of conditions; you -are completely under my thumb.”—<a href="#Page_168"><i>Page 168.</i></a></p> -</div> - -<p>“I do not.”</p> - -<p>“What does the fighting cock mean?” cried several -voices.</p> - -<p>“I owe submission to none of you,” repeated Rowton. -“There is always, you men understand, such a thing as -throwing up the sponge. I am completely sick of this -life. If you put the screw on too tight I throw up the -sponge—<i>how</i> I do it is my own affair.”</p> - -<p>The man standing there gloomy, defiant, his head -thrown back, his bold eyes fixed on the pathetic and -peculiar eyes of the chief, was a spectacle to bring forth -admiration in the breasts of such men as were members -of his School. There was absolute sincerity in Rowton’s -tone. He was driven into a corner—he could turn -round and show fight. To such a man suicide was more -than possible. Suicide would be bad enough. Rowton -was an important member of the School—his presence, -his individuality, his life, were essential to the carrying -on of the nefarious business. If he really threw up the -sponge, danger might quickly accrue.</p> - -<p>“Your condition?” asked Long John.</p> - -<p>“I do what you wish,” continued Rowton, tugging at -his moustache as he spoke; “I keep up this horrible -farce, this tragedy of comedy, I put my powers, my -genius, at your command, I blind the county and you -can do your cursed will, provided you leave that lad of -mine alone.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_170"></a>[170]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XX">CHAPTER XX.<br /> -<span class="smaller">A BLACK DIAMOND.</span></h2> - -</div> - -<p>Early the next morning Rowton returned home. -Nance was standing in the garden when she suddenly -saw her husband cross the lawn; he had walked over -from Pitstow. Nancy, whose face was very pale, and -under whose eyes were large black shadows, looked, -when she suddenly beheld his face, as if a ray of the -spring had got into her heart. She uttered an almost -inarticulate cry of joy, and sprang into his arms.</p> - -<p>“At last,” she panted, “at last. Oh! how cruelly I -have missed you.”</p> - -<p>“And I you, sweetheart,” he answered. “Let us -forget the past now we are together again.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, at last,” she panted. She laid her head on his -breast. Her happiness was so intense that her breath -came fast and hurriedly.</p> - -<p>“Look me in the face, little woman,” said Rowton. -“Why darling, you are changed; how thin you have got, -and your eyes so big—too big. What is it, Nancy?”</p> - -<p>“I have been starving,” said Nancy.</p> - -<p>“Ah, I might have guessed,” he said, clasping her -again to him. “Well, I have returned. I, too, have -starved and suffered; but this is plenty after famine. -Kiss me, Nance, kiss me many times.”</p> - -<p>“You are never going away again?” she asked after a -pause. “I cannot live if you do it again, Adrian.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_171"></a>[171]</span></p> - -<p>“Let us think of nothing gloomy to-day. I am pretty -safe to remain for a time.”</p> - -<p>The new footman, whose name was Jacob, was seen at -that moment crossing the lawn bearing a letter on a -salver.</p> - -<p>“From Lady Georgina Strong, and the messenger is -waiting,” he said to Nance.</p> - -<p>Nance took the letter impatiently, opened it, glanced -through its contents, and spoke:</p> - -<p>“Lady Georgina wants to dine here to-night—shall -we have her?” she asked, as she glanced up at her -husband.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” he replied, “we must not make ourselves -hermits. Tell the messenger to wait,” said Rowton, -speaking to the servant, whose eyes, after glancing at -him, were fixed on the ground. “Say Mrs. Rowton will -send a note in a moment.”</p> - -<p>Jacob turned obediently and went back to the house.</p> - -<p>“A new footman?” said Rowton. “Have you engaged -another servant, or has one of the other domestics -left us?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, George has gone,” said Nance. She had forgotten -all about Jacob, to whose presence she had -become quite accustomed, but at her husband’s words a -great flush of colour rose to her cheeks.</p> - -<p>“George went for a silly reason,” she said; “he was -quite nervous about the plate. This man has come in -his stead—he seems a good servant.”</p> - -<p>“Doubtless, dearest,” said Rowton. “Now let us go -into the house. I must send to the station for my -luggage, and you had better scribble a line to Lady<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_172"></a>[172]</span> -Georgina. Tell her the prodigal has returned, and that -to-night we kill the fatted calf.”</p> - -<p>Nance laughed a laugh of pure pleasure. The note -was despatched, and a messenger sent for Rowton’s -luggage; after which the pair had lunch together and -then went out into the grounds.</p> - -<p>The day was a spring one, warm and balmy; crocuses -and snowdrops bloomed gaily in the garden; the trees -were putting out their first spring buds.</p> - -<p>“Our good time is about to begin,” said Rowton, his -arm round his wife’s waist as he spoke. “There is just -a month from now to Easter. I presume all the neighbours -have called on you, Nance?”</p> - -<p>“I suppose so. There are shoals and shoals of cards,” -she answered.</p> - -<p>“We will look through them together—I know everybody. -Have you returned the calls?”</p> - -<p>“I think so. Lady Georgina was my guide into polite -society—she went with me everywhere. We left your -cards with mine.”</p> - -<p>“Right. I knew you would make a splendid woman -of the world. Have invitations come to us yet?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, half a dozen dinners and one or two rather big -evening affairs. Oh, and a ball given by the officers at -Pitstow. It is to take place in the town hall. I have -not replied yet—the ball is for next Tuesday.”</p> - -<p>“We will go,” said Rowton; “we will dance our time -away. I shall dance with my wife, no matter what the -county say.”</p> - -<p>He hummed a bar of his favourite song, “Begone, -dull care.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_173"></a>[173]</span></p> - -<p>“You don’t look too well, Adrian,” said the young -wife, glancing up tenderly into his face; “you don’t -suppose I want balls or parties. You are with me again -and my heart is full.”</p> - -<p>“Faith, Nance, gaiety is no delight to me,” he replied; -“but ‘noblesse oblige,’ dearest—we must live up -to our position. The Squire of Rowton Heights is the -biggest man in the place—he must entertain. Dame -Rowton must entertain too. Ah! pretty one, how -superb you will look in that old dress—and I have -brought home a trinket for you.”</p> - -<p>“A trinket!” said Nance; “but I have so many.”</p> - -<p>“None like this,” he answered. “What think you -of a black diamond?”</p> - -<p>“Black,” she said.</p> - -<p>“Aye, such a beauty—fit for the brow of a queen. I -am not going to show it you yet. You shall wear it at -our own ball. To-night we will talk over that matter -with Lady Georgina. She is worth her weight in gold -when we take her really into our confidence.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, she has the kindest of hearts,” said Nance; -“but do you really like all this excitement, Adrian? -Does it really give you pleasure?”</p> - -<p>“Pleasure,” he answered, his brow darkening; “your -kisses alone in all the wide world give me pleasure.”</p> - -<p>“Take them then,” she answered.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_174"></a>[174]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XXI">CHAPTER XXI.<br /> -<span class="smaller">THE RATS IN THE QUEEN ANNE WING.</span></h2> - -</div> - -<p>The new footman’s name was Jacob Short. On his -arrival he had specially requested that he might be called -by his Christian name. Nance saw no objection to this. -The man, to outward appearance, was harmless in every -way. Unlike his name he was somewhat tall of stature—this -was his ostensible reason for making the request -that he might be called Jacob.</p> - -<p>“I am lanky and long and thin,” he said to the maids, -“and when I am spoken to as Short, it’s like inviting -you all to make fun of me.”</p> - -<p>He quickly became popular in the servants’ hall and -in the housekeeper’s room. He could tell good -stories. He was extremely obliging and had a thorough -knowledge of his duties.</p> - -<p>There was one member of the household, however, -who did not get on with the new footman—this was -the lady’s maid, Hester Winsome. She was a rather -pretty girl, and she took great pains to make herself -attractive when she supped in the servants’ hall. On -these occasions she had been accustomed to delicate -attentions from the now absent George. Hester was a -flirt, and she liked a good-looking young footman to -pay her attention. She regretted George, but was -abundantly willing to allow Jacob to take his place.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_175"></a>[175]</span> -But Jacob did not see this at first. He gave Hester -one or two apparently indifferent glances, read her -through and through, and then determined to have -nothing whatever to do with her.</p> - -<p>Hester bore this at first without complaint, but after -struggling against her fate for quite three weeks, she became -restive. As Jacob would not confide in her, she -began to make him confidences.</p> - -<p>“Why, you have never been all round the house yet,” -she said to him at supper, on the day on which Rowton -came home.</p> - -<p>“How do you know that?” he asked her.</p> - -<p>“How do I know it?” she retorted, lowering her -voice, and edging close to his side. “If you had even -tried to go all over the house you’d be asking questions, -my fine fellow.”</p> - -<p>“And how do you know I have not asked questions?” -replied Jacob. “I’ll trouble you, Miss Winsome, to -pass me the sardines.”</p> - -<p>Hester pouted, stretched out her hand for the -delicacy which Jacob demanded, and after a time continued -in a low voice:</p> - -<p>“Well, then, if you have been over the house, and if -you have asked questions, tell me what you think of the -Queen Anne wing?”</p> - -<p>To this query Jacob did not immediately respond. -After a long pause he said slowly:</p> - -<p>“I have not been in the wing yet—can you take me -there?”</p> - -<p>Hester’s heart gave a sudden throb of delight. Up -to the present, deep as she undoubtedly was, she had<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_176"></a>[176]</span> -never suspected Jacob to be any other than a well-behaved -and excellent servant. She now saw a chance -of getting him into her power, of forcing him to flirt -with her, and her spirits rose.</p> - -<p>“It is difficult to get into that part of the house,” -she said. “Do not say anything more at present. I -will come to you if I can at nine o’clock to-morrow -in Vickers’ pantry.”</p> - -<p>Jacob made no reply at all to this, and Hester did -not even know if he heard her.</p> - -<p>At the appointed hour, however, she made her appearance -at the door of the pantry. She held a key in her -hand.</p> - -<p>“I saw Leah half an hour ago,” she said.</p> - -<p>“Leah! and who is Leah?” asked Jacob.</p> - -<p>“She is the poor mad lady’s caretaker.”</p> - -<p>Jacob began to polish up his silver—he held a -chamois leather in his hand.</p> - -<p>“Now that’s curious,” he said in a slow voice; “so -you keep a mad lady on the premises?”</p> - -<p>“That we do—she is in the Queen Anne wing.”</p> - -<p>“You don’t say so!”</p> - -<p>“I do. I can take you over the wing if you come at -once.”</p> - -<p>“I can’t until I have put all this plate tidy.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, bother the plate,” said Hester. “Can’t you -come at once?—the chance may go.”</p> - -<p>“I can come all the sooner if you’ll help me,” said -Jacob. “You can wash while I polish. Now then, two -pair of hands are better than one.”</p> - -<p>“That they are,” said Hester, delighted. She put<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_177"></a>[177]</span> -the key on the shelf by her side, and helped Jacob to -wash up the plate.</p> - -<p>With a sudden dexterous turn of his hand and a flick -of the leather with which he was polishing a valuable -tray, Jacob contrived to slip the key into his own -pocket. Hester, quick as she was, did not see the -movement.</p> - -<p>After a time the plate was all in order, and the footman -announced to the lady’s maid that he was at her -service.</p> - -<p>Hester began to look for the key—she looked on the -shelf where she had placed it, she looked on the floor, -she felt her pockets and shook out her apron, but all in -vain. Jacob helped her in her search with assiduity. -He appeared as anxious and annoyed as she was. -Footsteps were heard approaching before any solution of -the difficulty was arrived at, and Hester, knowing that -her opportunity for that evening was gone, bade Jacob -a reluctant good-night.</p> - -<p>“What am I to do?” she said as she was parting -from him. “If I lose that key Leah will give it to me—it -opens the little postern gate into the garden, and -Leah never knew that I took it. I took it yesterday, for -I thought I’d like to show you the Queen Anne wing -and the garden, Mr. Jacob.”</p> - -<p>“And I am sure I am much obliged to you,” replied -Jacob. “We’ll have a good look for the key the first -thing in the morning.”</p> - -<p>Hester was obliged to be satisfied, and when she -departed Jacob softly patted the key which lay in his -trousers pocket.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_178"></a>[178]</span></p> - -<p>That night, when the rest of the house had gone to -bed, the new footman rose and stole quietly through the -silent house. He was evidently an expert at this sort -of thing, for the floors did not creak as he passed over -them, and he turned the handles of several doors without -making the ghost of a sound. By-and-by he found himself -in the open air. The night was a dark one, which -favoured his purpose. A great watch-dog, of the name -of Chance, rose up and growled as the man approached. -Jacob called his name very softly under his breath and -the creature wagged his tail.</p> - -<p>“Quiet, Chance, stay where you are,” said Jacob.</p> - -<p>The dog looked wistfully after him, but obeyed.</p> - -<p>Jacob Short quickly discovered the little postern -door. He slipped Hester’s well-oiled key into it, turned -the lock, and soon found himself in the Queen Anne -garden.</p> - -<p>The night was a cold one, but Jacob did not seem to -mind that fact in the least. He stayed in the garden -for two or three hours, and during that time he explored -every inch of it. Dark as the night was, there was a -perfect map of that garden sketched out in Jacob Short’s -brain before the first streak of daylight dawned. He -was back in his bed by that time, having made some -discoveries which excited him considerably.</p> - -<p>“I could never have done it with that minx of a -girl tacked on to my heels,” he said to himself; -“but she shall show me the inside of the house -whenever she likes—and now to sleep, and to keep -my astonishing suspicions to myself until they become -certainties.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_179"></a>[179]</span></p> - -<p>In the morning the man put the key of the postern -gate into Hester’s hands.</p> - -<p>“I found it buried under some rubbish on the floor,” -he said. “I’ll be very much obliged if you will take me -to see the wing to-night.”</p> - -<p>Hester, who had slept badly, was delighted to get -back the key again, and early that evening, having made -a <i>rendezvous</i> in advance with Leah, she took Jacob into -the wing.</p> - -<p>Leah met the pair just outside the mad lady’s sitting-room.</p> - -<p>“How do you do?” she said, after Hester had -formally presented Jacob Short to her notice. “I am -sorry that my patient happens to be asleep at this -moment, so I cannot take you into her sitting-room.”</p> - -<p>“I won’t awaken her, and I’d like to see her,” remarked -Jacob.</p> - -<p>Leah shook her head.</p> - -<p>“It cannot be done,” she said. “If she were to wake -it would be as much as my place is worth. You can see -the rest of the house, of course.”</p> - -<p>“Well, thank you for that,” replied Jacob. “It seems -an uncommon snug place,” he added, glancing round -him as he spoke.</p> - -<p>“Yes, it is well enough,” replied Leah. “It is to all -intents and purposes a little house by itself. Come this -way now—I’ll show you the bedrooms first.”</p> - -<p>Leah was right in saying that the Queen Anne wing -was a complete small house. It contained kitchen, -scullery, coal cellar, two sitting-rooms and two large airy -bedrooms. The little house was well but plainly furnished<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_180"></a>[180]</span> -There was nothing gaudy about it, and the furniture was -somewhat old-fashioned; but the whole place had a -cheerful and complete air of comfort.</p> - -<p>“This is my bedroom,” said Leah, “and this is my -mistress’s.” She entered one of the large bedrooms as -she spoke. “You see this door,” she added: “this -communicates with my mistress’s room—come in and -I’ll show it to you. See, my mistress has no door to -her room, except through mine. There was a door, but -Mr. Rowton had it built up when Mrs. Cameron was -brought here. We have been obliged to bar the windows, -too, and they only open a very little way at the top; -but, of course you would not notice that at night. The -poor lady has a comfortable room, and, but for the fact -that she is really in confinement, all the ordinary luxuries -of life.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, the place seems comfortable,” said Jacob. “I -am interested in the insane,” he continued; “I had a -sister once who went off her head—they took her to the -Bethlehem Asylum, and she did not live very long, poor -thing. Her sad case makes me take a sort of liking to -all insane people.”</p> - -<p>“Insanity is a most fascinating subject,” interrupted -Hester at that moment. There was a queer light in the -strange girl’s eyes. She walked about Mrs. Cameron’s -bedroom, prying here, there, and everywhere.</p> - -<p>“Hester, your curiosity will be your undoing,” said -Leah, giving the girl a grim smile which flitted across -her strong face for a moment and then disappeared.</p> - -<p>“Are you often disturbed by your charge at night, -Mrs. Leah?” queried Jacob.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_181"></a>[181]</span></p> - -<p>“Now and then,” replied Leah, “but often for a -whole month the poor lady sleeps without rocking. It -is wonderful what good nights she has, all things considered; -she is often more restless in the daytime than -she is at night.”</p> - -<p>“And are the rats as troublesome as they were?” -suddenly asked Hester.</p> - -<p>“No; the last poison had good effect,” replied Leah, -turning her back as she spoke.</p> - -<p>“Are you troubled with rats?” asked Jacob. “Why -don’t you keep a cat?”</p> - -<p>“Mrs. Cameron hates cats,” answered Leah. “It is -one of her illusions, poor thing, that she is pursued by a -black cat. She would not see one within a yard of her -at any price.”</p> - -<p>“If I were you, Mr. Jacob Short,” said Hester -with a quick, sudden movement which brought her -directly facing the new footman, “I’d ask to see the -cellars of this house. The cellars are, to my way of -thinking, very curious.” Her dark eyes flashed as she -spoke.</p> - -<p>“To be sure,” replied Jacob; “that is, if I am not -giving too much trouble.”</p> - -<p>“Well, you are, and that’s plain,” replied Leah. -“There is nothing at all wonderful in the cellars; they -run under the house. For that matter, I believe they -run under the whole of Rowton Heights. I like houses -with cellars, for my part; they keep the sitting-rooms so -much drier. It is a pity, of course, the rats have got -into them; but, as I said just now to Hester, they have -not troubled us very much lately. Come to the kitchen,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_182"></a>[182]</span> -if you like, and I’ll show you the door which leads into -the principal cellar.”</p> - -<p>They went downstairs, explored a small and well-appointed -kitchen, and a short time afterwards the footman -and Hester bade Leah a cordial good-night, and -returned to the house.</p> - -<p>“Now, you must never tell on me,” said Hester as -they walked back over the grass, for Leah had let them -out from the Queen Anne garden. “If it was known -that I had shown you the mad lady’s wing, it would be -as much as my place was worth.”</p> - -<p>“I have no object in betraying you,” said Jacob in a -sharp voice.</p> - -<p>“And what do you think of it?” said Hester, after -a pause.</p> - -<p>“I think nothing of it,” answered Jacob, “only -that my master must be a very considerate gentleman.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, that he is,” replied Hester; “it is not everyone -would keep a mad sister close to him, and so comfortable, -too.”</p> - -<p>“Exactly,” replied Jacob.</p> - -<p>“It is a good thing the rats are not so troublesome -now,” continued Hester.</p> - -<p>“Very good,” said Jacob.</p> - -<p>The maid favoured him with a glance of some irritation.</p> - -<p>“You must be a ninny,” she said, after a pause.</p> - -<p>“I don’t understand you, Miss Winsome,” replied the -new footman.</p> - -<p>“Well, now, just tell me plain out and honest,”<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_183"></a>[183]</span> -returned the girl, “if you believe that story about -the rats?”</p> - -<p>“I have no reason to disbelieve it,” he answered. -“Have you?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, that I have.”</p> - -<p>“I know what you think,” said Jacob, after a pause; -“you are superstitious—some girls are made that way—and -you believe in ghosts.”</p> - -<p>“Very substantial ones,” she retorted. “I could tell -tales to them that are curious. You are not curious, are -you, Mr. Short?”</p> - -<p>“One of my faults,” replied Short, after a pause, “is -that I am made without the least scrap of curiosity. -They say it is a sign that I am lacking in human -sympathy; but I never did take the least glimmer of -interest in what did not concern myself. It is nothing -to me whether there are rats in the cellars, or whether -there are ghosts. You will excuse me now, Miss Winsome, -for hurrying on; I have got to take the wine into -the drawing-room; it is past ten o’clock.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_184"></a>[184]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XXII">CHAPTER XXII.<br /> -<span class="smaller">THE MAN WITH THE MARK.</span></h2> - -</div> - -<p>The Rowtons now entered on a very gay time. They -accepted every invitation which came to them. No -night passed which did not find them either dining out -or attending large evening receptions. The ball at -Pitstow turned out an immense success, and Nance was -the acknowledged belle of the occasion. She wore one -of her most beautiful Paris dresses, which gave her all that -diaphanous and somewhat cloudy appearance which best -set off the delicate style of her beauty. Nance wore -diamonds on this occasion, and there were no jewels to -match with hers amongst the giddy throng. By-and-by, -the time drew on when Rowton and his wife were to -give that house-warming which the master of Rowton -Heights had spoken of on the day when he first took -Nance over the house. The preparations for the ball -were at their height, and the ball itself was to take place -within a week’s time, when, to Mrs. Ferguson’s unbounded -astonishment and annoyance, Jacob, the -valuable new footman, begged for a holiday. He came -to the housekeeper just when she was at her busiest, and -made his request in that cool, quiet voice which always -characterised him.</p> - -<p>“I want to go up to London for a day and a night,” -he said.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_185"></a>[185]</span></p> - -<p>“Well, I suppose you can when the ball is over,” -she returned. “You have not been here two months -yet; but you are a good servant, and I daresay Vickers -can manage to spare you; but, of course, such a thing -cannot be thought of until the ball is over.”</p> - -<p>“I am very sorry,” replied Jacob, “but I have had -bad news from home, and must go and attend to -matters myself. If you let me off to-day, Mrs. Ferguson, -I’ll be back, at the very latest, the day after -to-morrow.”</p> - -<p>“You cannot go at all. Your request is most unreasonable,” -said Mrs. Ferguson. “There are some new -servants coming down immediately, and the house will -be full from end to end; then half of the guests at least -will arrive on Saturday. No, no, my good fellow, I -cannot listen to you. Don’t keep me any longer. I can -give no servants holidays until the ball is behind us -instead of in front of us.”</p> - -<p>Jacob retired without a word.</p> - -<p>But he was not to be out-done. After thinking -matters over for a moment or two, he resolved to attack -his mistress, and, if necessary, to take her partly into his -confidence. After a little searching he found Nance in -the large conservatory which opened out of the yellow -drawing-room. Her husband was with her. He was -busily engaged re-potting some flowers. Rowton was -devoted to horticulture, and no employment gave him -greater pleasure. Nance was helping him—garden gloves -on her hands, and a large apron over her pretty morning -dress—when she was startled by hearing Jacob’s quiet -voice in her ears. She turned round quickly.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_186"></a>[186]</span></p> - -<p>“Can I speak to you for a moment, madam?” he -said. “I am very sorry to trouble you.”</p> - -<p>“Certainly, Jacob,” replied the girl in a kind voice. -“What is the matter? You look quite in trouble. Can -I do anything for you?”</p> - -<p>The man glanced over his shoulder at Rowton. -Rowton, absorbed in his work, did not even know that -Short had come into the conservatory. He was bending -over a very valuable cactus.</p> - -<p>“Nance,” he called out, “come here. This is -certainly a night-flowering cactus, and I do believe -there is a bud coming. We must watch for the time -when it bursts into flower; the scent is something never -to be forgotten—the flower only lasts during one night. -Can you sketch? You ought to make a drawing of it. -Well, if you can’t, I can. You never saw a night-flowering -cactus, did you?”</p> - -<p>“No, no,” she answered. “I’ll be with you in -one moment, Adrian. Now, Jacob, what is it you -want?”</p> - -<p>“Can I speak to you alone, ma’am? I won’t keep -you,” said the man.</p> - -<p>Nance walked to the door of the conservatory. Jacob -followed her.</p> - -<p>“I am very sorry to be troublesome,” he said, “and -I really thought to get to London without worrying you -in the matter, ma’am, but Mrs. Ferguson won’t let me -go.”</p> - -<p>“Do you really wish to leave us?” said Nance. She -forgot at that moment all about Crossley; and Jacob -was nothing more to her than an ordinary valuable and<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_187"></a>[187]</span> -good servant. “You seem to suit the place very well,” -she continued. “I am sorry you have to go.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t want to go at all, ma’am. I am coming -back again; but I must go to town to-day.”</p> - -<p>“Well, why not? I daresay you can be spared.”</p> - -<p>“Mrs. Ferguson says not, ma’am. Now the fact is,”—here -Jacob lowered his voice, and his eyes sought the -ground—“it is Crossley; I have had a letter from him.”</p> - -<p>“Crossley the detective?” cried Nance, with a start.</p> - -<p>“Yes, ma’am; perhaps you won’t speak so loud. I -have had a cipher from Crossley this morning—in -answer to one of mine, of course. You know, Mrs. -Rowton, why I am here?”</p> - -<p>“Nance, what is keeping you?” called her husband.</p> - -<p>“I cannot stay with you now, Jacob,” said Nance, -colouring and looking confused. “Coming, Adrian. -Of course, if you want to go to town,” she continued, -glancing almost nervously at the footman, “you must do -so. Do not stay away longer than you can help. Tell -Mrs. Ferguson I have given you leave.”</p> - -<p>“Thank you, ma’am, I am extremely obliged,” -answered Jacob.</p> - -<p>He left the conservatory, walking in his deliberate -fashion through the drawing-room. In the lobby outside -he came face to face with Hester Winsome.</p> - -<p>“Well?” she said, looking at him interrogatively.</p> - -<p>“Well?” he replied, drawing himself full up.</p> - -<p>“I saw you talking to my mistress,” said Hester. -“Were you asking a favour?”</p> - -<p>“Yes and no,” replied Jacob. “One of my relations -is ill, and I am anxious to go to town to see her. Mrs.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_188"></a>[188]</span> -Ferguson would not let me off because of all this fuss in -connection with the big ball, so I went to Mrs. Rowton.”</p> - -<p>“How sly of you,” said Hester. “Of course, she, -poor weakling, gave you leave.”</p> - -<p>“You ought not to speak of your mistress like that, -Miss Winsome. Yes, she gave me leave. She is a kind-hearted -young lady. I’m off to town in an hour. Shall -I bring you a pretty trifle when I return?”</p> - -<p>“That’s as you please,” answered Hester, with a -smile. “I may be going to town on my own account -before long,” she added. “I am rather tired of -Rowton Heights. It don’t seem the right sort of place -for a girl like me. There’s nothing to excite one here—at -least, nothing to excite one who has been used to -London ways.”</p> - -<p>Jacob smiled.</p> - -<p>“You’ll have plenty of excitement next week,” he said, -“when all the grand folks are down. The house will be -chock full, like an egg full of meat.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, won’t it?” said Hester. “They’re putting up -beds everywhere. Now, don’t it seem stupid to crowd -people like that when the Queen Anne wing would hold -three or four more of the guests? Why cannot beds be -put in the Queen Anne wing?”</p> - -<p>“You are very unreasonable,” said Jacob. “How -can a poor lady who is off her head be disturbed with -company?”</p> - -<p>“Of course, I forgot,” answered the girl. “And the -rats, too, might frighten the guests. Oh! it’s best as it -is, no doubt.” Her eyes flashed in a knowing way.</p> - -<p>“By the way, Mr. Jacob,” she called out as the man<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_189"></a>[189]</span> -was disappearing down one of the passages, “have you -heard the latest news?”</p> - -<p>“No,” he said, arresting his steps as he spoke.</p> - -<p>“Why, it is this,” answered Hester, running up to -him, “there’s been no end of a big burglary took place -last night at Castle Stewart. The postman brought us -the news this morning.”</p> - -<p>“I have not heard anything of it,” replied Jacob. “A -burglary, did you say—not really?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, really, and a very big one. The burglars got -in through one of the upper windows—they say they -had rope ladders with them and all kinds of modern -contrivances—and they broke open the safe in Lady -Arabella’s dressing-room, and took off all her jewels and -a lot of plate from the butler’s pantry besides. The -police are scouring the country to try and catch some of -the thieves.”</p> - -<p>“It is a good thing we have one of Clever’s safes here,” -remarked Jacob.</p> - -<p>He stood quite silent for a moment, evidently thinking -hard. Then he went to find Mrs. Ferguson to let -her know that his young mistress had given him permission -to take his holiday.</p> - -<p class="tb">That evening Crossley the detective was enjoying his -pipe over a snug fire in his little house near Clapham -Common. He had gone through a day of hard work, -and was just in the humour to appreciate some well-earned -rest, when his servant opened the door and -announced a visitor. The next moment Short stood -before him.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_190"></a>[190]</span></p> - -<p>“Here I am,” said that worthy. “I got your cipher -by the first post this morning and managed everything -first rate. The house is full and will be still fuller, so -I must take the first train back. And now what do you -want of me?”</p> - -<p>“Sit down, Jacob,” said Crossley; “if you are in a -hurry I am more than willing to go to business at once. -You seem, to judge by your letter, to be managing all -right down in those parts.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, I am making discoveries,” said Jacob; “and -some which I fancy will surprise you. These I keep to -myself for the present. The discoveries which relate to -the special business which keeps me at Rowton Heights, -I, of course, disclose to you.”</p> - -<p>“Why not all your discoveries?” said Crossley.</p> - -<p>“Because some are not ripe for disclosure at the -present moment,” answered Jacob, in a terse voice. -“The fact is this, a clue is a delicate matter—a clue -seems to me to be often a sort of intangible thing. If -you speak of it, it vanishes under your grip. But I -repeat that things look well, and that I am doing good -work.”</p> - -<p>“Glad to hear it,” said Crossley, “the part of your -work which concerns me is what I am naturally anxious -to hear about. You know what you went to Rowton -Heights for?”</p> - -<p>“Rather,” said Jacob—“to get hold of the man who -murdered young Mr. Follett.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, we must nab him soon, I fancy.”</p> - -<p>“He requires careful handling,” said Jacob. “Your -clue to him at the present moment is a piece of paper<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_191"></a>[191]</span> -with a certain cipher and a certain hieroglyphic upon it—the -man himself being marked in a peculiar way.”</p> - -<p>“Precisely,” said the detective, removing the pipe -from his mouth, and looking hard into Jacob’s eyes.</p> - -<p>“You arrested a man lately who belonged to the -Silver Mob,” continued Jacob. “On examining his -papers you found a letter, or part of a letter written in -the same cipher, and signed with the same hieroglyphics.”</p> - -<p>“I did, I did. What is the good of going into that -over again?”</p> - -<p>“I want to get it firm in my mind,” continued -Jacob. “You sent me to Rowton Heights because -your suspicions pointed to one man.”</p> - -<p>“Good Heavens! yes,” said Crossley, jumping up as -he spoke. “It is ridiculous for a man like me to feel -anything, but you don’t know, Short, what I have suffered -on account of these suspicions. The young lady wants -to go on with this matter and yet——”</p> - -<p>“If your suspicions and mine are correct,” continued -Jacob in a calm voice, “the business will break her heart—still -business is business. I don’t mean to drop the -thing now. It is true at the present moment I have not -found any cipher at Rowton Heights like that which you -hold in your hands, but I think I see the way to doing -so before long. I also believe that I shall discover the -mark for which we are searching. It won’t be long, -therefore, before we put our hands upon the man.”</p> - -<p>“And he is?” said Crossley, bending forward, his -voice dropping to a whisper; “speak low, Jacob, for -Heaven’s sake!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_192"></a>[192]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XXIII">CHAPTER XXIII.<br /> -<span class="smaller">DAME ROWTON.</span></h2> - -</div> - -<p>Jacob Short returned the next day to Rowton Heights, -and almost immediately afterwards the excitement and -confusion incident to the great ball began. Many fresh -servants were engaged for the occasion; a string band -from London was secured; in short, no expense was -spared to make the occasion a worthy one, and to render -the ball as brilliant as possible. The old ball-room was -too magnificent in itself to require much decoration. -The carved oak, which covered it from ceiling to floor, -was re-polished, but the windows were not draped, -Nature’s draping of ivy and old creepers being considered -far more effective than anything man could -devise. The ball-room, which was over one hundred feet -in length and thirty feet in breadth, was one of the most -celebrated rooms in the whole county. In the old days, -brave knights and fair ladies had held high revelry here. -It was well known also that more than one personage -celebrated in the history of England had figured in the -giddy mazes of the dance in the old room. For years -it had been shut up, as misfortune and even poverty -had come to the noble old family who for so many generations -had reigned at Rowton Heights. The occasion, -therefore, of its being re-opened was considered a truly -auspicious one, and certainly Rowton and his wife could<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_193"></a>[193]</span> -not have discovered a more popular way of entertaining -the county than by allowing them to dance once -more in the oak ball-room. It had been long years -now since Rowton Heights had so resounded to mirth -and merry-making.</p> - -<p>For days before the ball the house was full of eager -and expectant guests. Smart young men from town and -the prettiest girls of the neighbourhood gladly accepted -invitations to stay at the Heights. The host and hostess -were seen on this occasion at their very best. Nance, -under her husband’s protecting wing, lost much of her -inborn shyness. Her gentle beauty, her sweet low voice, -her affectionate and sympathetic manner, could not fail -to make her a universal favourite. As to Rowton, he -was, as Lady Georgina Strong expressed it, every inch a -man of the world, and, she was wont to add, fascinating -at that.</p> - -<p>“There is a certain air of mystery about your husband, -Nancy,” she said on one occasion to the young -wife, “which much adds to his attractions. He is -delightful, gay, debonair; but watch him, he never talks -of himself. He never tells anybody what he does with -his time.”</p> - -<p>“With his time?” said Nance, looking slightly -startled. “What is there to tell?”</p> - -<p>“I only allude to his mysterious absences,” said Lady -Georgina in a light tone. “Dear me, child, you need -not turn so pale—he is with you now. He always was a -favourite, and he will go on being so to his dying day. -I sometimes wish he were a little more of a flirt, however; -it would be glorious to have a flirtation with him.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_194"></a>[194]</span> -How you open your eyes! You think because he is -your husband——”</p> - -<p>“There are few men like Adrian,” said Nance, in a -proud tone, “and he——”—her lips trembled; she could -not get out the next words.</p> - -<p>“You are a greedy little creature,” said Lady Georgina, -who was watching her closely. “You need not fear that -he will ever flirt with anybody but you. Why, child, he -loves you to distraction. I only say that I consider it -scarcely fair of you to keep such a man all to yourself.”</p> - -<p>Nancy laughed almost gaily. She did not often -laugh. There was an under vein of sadness in her, -which not all her present great happiness could quite -remove.</p> - -<p>Sweeping her arm round her waist, Lady Georgina led -her into the next room.</p> - -<p>“Come,” she said, “you must not hide your charms. -You are too much of the violet in the shade. Don’t you -know that you and your husband are simply worshipped -by everyone in the house?—you and your husband, and -that dear manly boy, Murray.”</p> - -<p>“Ah, anyone would love Murray,” said Nancy; and -this was true.</p> - -<p>The handsome little fellow had added to the merriment -of this gay time. The excitement and pleasure -were new to him, and he enjoyed the mirth and the -merry-making all the more in consequence. He and Roy -obtruded themselves on all possible occasions. They -made a picturesque addition to many a lovely scene, and -added to the mirth when it was highest, and to the wit -when it flowed most freely.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_195"></a>[195]</span></p> - -<p>The great day of the ball at last arrived, and Lady -Georgina came over early to the Heights to help Nance -and to hear the latest news.</p> - -<p>“Not that there is anything special for me to do,” -she said in an almost vexed voice as she flung herself -into a chair in Nancy’s pretty boudoir. “It seems to -me that these are the days for idle hands—at least, -where rich people are concerned. Money commands -willing labour. Money banishes fatigue; money destroys -illusions. There was a time when I should have slaved -myself to death to produce results which, by the magic -wand of your money, Nance, can be made ten times -more beautiful than any toil of mine could possibly effect. -Well, never mind, you are the wife of the richest, the -gayest, the most delightful man in the whole county. -Ah, and here comes that angel of virtue to speak for -himself. How go the festivities, my friend?” she continued, -holding out her hand to Rowton, who entered -the boudoir at that moment.</p> - -<p>“Swimmingly,” he replied, seating himself on a sofa -near her. “There are so many people in the house that -they entertain one another, and leave their host and -hostess practically with nothing to do. As to the ball, I -do not anticipate a hitch anywhere.”</p> - -<p>“There’s one thing left to settle, fortunately for me,” -said Lady Georgina, “and that is this young lady’s -dress. I have not yet seen her in the Dame Rowton -costume.”</p> - -<p>“No more you have, and no more have I,” said -Rowton. “The dress is all complete, is it not, Nance?”</p> - -<p>“I believe so,” she replied, somewhat indifferently.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_196"></a>[196]</span> -“Hester told me that a box arrived from Madame -Delaroi, of Bond Street, last night.”</p> - -<p>“That genius, Delaroi!” cried Lady Georgina. “If -Delaroi tries to get up the antique, then there is certain -not to be a flaw in the costume. You sent her a photograph, -did you not?”</p> - -<p>“We not only did that,” replied Rowton, “we had -her down to examine the Gainsborough picture for herself.”</p> - -<p>“Once again, I must repeat, what will not money -effect,” said Lady Georgina. She tapped her fingers -playfully on the ivory handle of a large fan which she -wore at her waist.</p> - -<p>“Come,” she said, turning to Nance, “you must put -on your dress before the evening. Let me help you to -do it now.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t want to,” said Nance, somewhat lazily.</p> - -<p>“But, my dear child, you must. Some trifling alteration -may be necessary. Besides, I have come over to -make myself useful, and useful I must be made. You -will like to see the modern Dame Rowton when she is -rigged out,” continued Lady Georgina, turning to -Rowton. “We will ring for you when we are ready to -show you the exhibition.”</p> - -<p>Nance rose to accompany Lady Georgina to her -dressing-room. On the way there she suddenly -stopped.</p> - -<p>“Now, what is the matter?” asked that good lady.</p> - -<p>“Nothing,” said Mrs. Rowton; “only sometimes I am -sick of so much dress and so much money.” There -was a wistful and very sad tone in her voice.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_197"></a>[197]</span></p> - -<p>“Dear me, child, you would be much more sick if -you had not got the dress and the money,” replied Lady -Georgina in her brusque voice. “Don’t quarrel with -your lot, Nancy,” she added. “Take the goods the gods -give you with a thankful heart. There are few women -so blessed.”</p> - -<p>They entered the dressing-room, and Nancy shut the -door.</p> - -<p>“I know you are right,” she said, making an effort -to recover her spirits, “and when Adrian is at home -there is no woman in all the world whose heart is more -full of thankfulness. Oh, I suffered when he was away,” -she continued. “I earnestly hope he will never leave -me again.”</p> - -<p>“Poor little girl!” said Lady Georgina.</p> - -<p>She paused for a moment, thinking somewhat deeply -for her.</p> - -<p>“It would be unkind,” she said then, “to counsel you -to wish for the impossible. You must take the sour with -the sweet, the dark with the light, like all the rest of us, -Mrs. Rowton. Your husband will certainly leave you -again. He is a wanderer not only by nature, but by -heredity. His father was one of the most celebrated -travellers of his day. His grandfather could never stay -three months in the same place, and as to Adrian, he has -been already over the greater part of the world. Yes, -my dear, he will of course, travel again, and leave you -again, and come back to you again and rejoice your -heart. Now let us be content with the happy present. -Heigh ho! for the beautiful dress. Shall we ring for -your maid?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_198"></a>[198]</span></p> - -<p>“Let us manage without her,” said Nance. “I do -not like Hester,” she continued. “Each day I dislike -her more.”</p> - -<p>“Then in the name of fortune, child, why do you keep -her?” said Lady Georgina. “You are surely your own -mistress and can do just what you please.”</p> - -<p>“Of course I am my own mistress,” answered Nance, -“but I do not like to give way to mere fancy, and the -girl really serves me very well. Still,” she added, -emphasis in her voice, “I do not like Hester Winsome; -I know I never shall like her.”</p> - -<p>“Did you ring for me, madam?” said Hester’s voice -at that moment.</p> - -<p>Both ladies turned and started. Hester had advanced -a few steps into the room. Her face looked serene and -innocent.</p> - -<p>“I surely heard you ring for me, madam.”</p> - -<p>“I did not ring,” answered Nancy.</p> - -<p>“Another time, knock before you enter a room, -Hester,” said Lady Georgina in her curtest, shortest -voice.</p> - -<p>“Yes, please do, Hester,” said Nancy; “but now that -you are here, stay. I want to try on my new ball dress. -You told me, did you not, that it had arrived from -Madame Delaroi’s last night?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, madam, it is in the large wardrobe.”</p> - -<p>Hester crossed the room as she spoke, opened a wardrobe, -and took out a magnificent dress of the palest -cream brocade, richly and heavily embroidered with seed -pearls.</p> - -<p>“Ah!” cried Lady Georgina, “that dress is worth<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_199"></a>[199]</span> -looking at. It really makes my mouth water. For the -third time, I say, what it is to be rich!”</p> - -<p>“The dress is lovely,” said Nance. She went up to it, -and, lifting the train, flung it over her arm.</p> - -<p>“It is not only the material but the style,” said Lady -Georgina. “Why, it is unique, perfect. Madame -Delaroi is a genius. See this enticing petticoat. Notice -the train—the way it will set. You must be careful -how you hold it up to-night, Nancy. See, oh, do see -this fascinating little shoe with its pearl buckle. Get -into your costume, my dear; be quick about it. You -will certainly be Gainsborough’s Dame Rowton come -alive.”</p> - -<p>“If I might venture to speak, madam,” said Hester, -“I think your hair ought to be arranged to correspond -with the dress, or it will be impossible to judge of the -general effect. The hair must, of course, be piled up -very high on the head and powdered.”</p> - -<p>“Yes; but I cannot wait for that just now,” said -Nance.</p> - -<p>“You must, Nance: we really must see the thing complete,” -said Lady Georgina.</p> - -<p>“Well, if I must, I must,” replied Mrs. Rowton.</p> - -<p>She sat down before her glass with a good-humoured -sigh.</p> - -<p>“There are some disadvantages in being rich,” she -said, smiling up into Lady Georgina’s face.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_200"></a>[200]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XXIV">CHAPTER XXIV.<br /> -<span class="smaller">THE BLACK DIAMOND AGAIN.</span></h2> - -</div> - -<p>While Hester was busy dressing Nancy’s hair Lady -Georgina seated herself near, and began chatting volubly -as usual.</p> - -<p>“By the way,” she said, after a moment’s pause, “I -am told there has been another robbery in the neighbourhood. -The burglars broke into Belton Priory last -night. Fortunately they were heard before they committed -much mischief.”</p> - -<p>Nance listened to this information with somewhat -languid interest, but Hester, who was sweeping some of -her mistress’s beautiful hair over a high pillow, started -violently, and dropped the pad which she was using to -the floor. When she raised her head again after stooping -to pick it up, her whole face was scarlet.</p> - -<p>Lady Georgina, whose bright eyes took in everything, -noticed her sudden increase of colour.</p> - -<p>“The ruffians escaped,” she continued, speaking in -her quick incisive voice, “but I believe they carried off -very little. Of course, at Castle Stewart the loss of -plate and jewels is considerable. The Belton Priory -people have got off much better. I cannot imagine,” -continued the good lady, tapping her feet impatiently, -“what the police are made of in these days. How is it -that they cannot get the faintest trace of these burglars?<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_201"></a>[201]</span> -It is reported that they belong to a certain gang, called -the Silver Mob.”</p> - -<p>“How much you seem to know about burglars,” said -Nance, shuddering slightly as she spoke. “Do they -really go about in gangs?”</p> - -<p>“I believe so, very often,” said Lady Georgina, after -a pause. “They say the Silver Mob is very well-known -to the police; that it has also existed for a long time. But -the members are so clever and so widely scattered, that -it is almost impossible to collect evidence sufficient to -arrest any of them.”</p> - -<p>“Well, I hope none of the burglars will come here,” -said Nance.</p> - -<p>Her hair was finished now, and she rose from her -seat. Hester helped her put on the beautiful dress, -and Lady Georgina amused herself hopping round, -pulling out the train, and ejaculating over it in various -staccato exclamations of delight.</p> - -<p>A knock was heard at the door, and Rowton put in -his head.</p> - -<p>“Is the dressing complete?” he asked.</p> - -<p>“Yes, pray come in,” called out Nance.</p> - -<p>Hester was putting the finishing touches to the beautiful -robe. Nance turned and faced her husband.</p> - -<p>“My darling,” he cried, “powder does not look well -by daylight.”</p> - -<p>“One moment,” said Lady Georgina.</p> - -<p>She went to the window, drew down the blinds, pulled -the curtains across, and turned on the electric light.</p> - -<p>“Now,” she said, “speak the truth. Was there ever a -bonnier, a more lovely resurrection?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_202"></a>[202]</span></p> - -<p>“Hail! fair dame,” said Rowton.</p> - -<p>He fell suddenly on one knee with a fantastic gesture, -and kissed the tip of Nancy’s slender hand.</p> - -<p>“You are complete but for your jewels,” he said. “I -will fetch them.”</p> - -<p>“No; to-night will do,” she answered.</p> - -<p>“I think you can leave us now,” said Lady Georgina, -turning to Hester, who was standing submissive and subdued -in the background.</p> - -<p>“Yes, certainly, Hester, I do not require you any -longer,” said Nance.</p> - -<p>“Thank you, madam,” replied the girl.</p> - -<p>She went softly across the room, opened the door, -went out, and shut it behind her.</p> - -<p>Rowton was still busy examining the dress.</p> - -<p>“I am going for the jewels,” he repeated. “We -must see the effect complete.”</p> - -<p>“It really is not safe, Mr. Rowton, to have jewels lying -about at the present moment,” said Lady Georgina. -“We were talking about those mysterious burglaries -which are taking place in the neighbourhood just when -you came in.”</p> - -<p>“Ah, of course,” said Rowton. “How clever burglars -are in the present day! Have the police yet got the -least inkling as to the scoundrels who have broken into -Castle Stewart?”</p> - -<p>“Not they. Police, I think, are born without brains,” -said Lady Georgina in a fretful tone. “But the -Stewarts are not the only victims. The Frasers at Belton -Priory have also had their place broken into.”</p> - -<p>“You don’t say so!” cried Rowton.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_203"></a>[203]</span></p> - -<p>“Yes, it is a fact. The attempted burglary took place -last night, between ten and eleven o’clock. Fortunately, -as I say, it was in this case only an attempted burglary. -The old butler gave the alarm, and the ruffians decamped -without doing much mischief. They had only just got -into the butler’s pantry, and had not even begun to -attack the safe. I am told that they made off with some -spoons and a few other articles of plate, but nothing -really worth speaking about. The case was very -different at Castle Stewart, and, unless the police get -quickly on their scent, the mischief will never be repaired. -Poor Lady Arabella is, I hear, inconsolable. -She has lost, among other treasures, her famous rose -diamond.”</p> - -<p>“The police are sure to find the brutes in the -end,” said Rowton. He came close to Nance as he -spoke, and softly rearranged the setting of one of her -sleeves. “Did you really say that Lady Arabella had -lost her rose diamond?” he said, turning to Lady -Georgina.</p> - -<p>“Yes; the old family heirloom, estimated as worth -quite sixty thousand pounds.”</p> - -<p>“A gem of that kind will certainly be traced,” said -Rowton. “Still,” he added, “as you say, the whole -thing is preposterous. To think of men in the latter end -of the nineteenth century being able to break into a -house in the dead of night and take away jewels out of -some of those marvellous modern safes, quite beats my -comprehension. It is a good thing that we have got one -of Clever’s safes here.”</p> - -<p>“Yes; you are in luck,” said Lady Georgina. “There’s<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_204"></a>[204]</span> -not a house in the whole country which contains so much -plate and valuables as this.”</p> - -<p>“True,” said Rowton, tapping his fingers on the -back of Nancy’s chair. “Well,” he added, starting as if -from a reverie, “as we have the treasures we must use -them. There will be a good lot of plate out to-night, -and Nance must wear her jewels—or, at least, jewels -suitable to her dress. I’ll go and fetch them.”</p> - -<p>He left the room.</p> - -<p>In a few moments he returned with an old leather -case, which he unlocked, and exhibited before Lady -Georgina’s delighted eyes a magnificent selection of -pearls, rubies, and diamonds.</p> - -<p>“Pearls are the right ornaments for that dress,” he -said, glancing at his young wife, “and I think,” he -added, “I have got the very thing.”</p> - -<p>As he spoke he touched a secret spring in the box. A -drawer flew open, revealing a single string of pearls, each -nearly the size of a robin’s egg. Rowton lifted it out -and clasped it round Nancy’s soft white neck.</p> - -<p>“There,” he said, “you are complete now. Anything -further would spoil the effect.”</p> - -<p>Nancy went up to the glass to examine herself.</p> - -<p>“Are these heirlooms?” she asked.</p> - -<p>“Of course, dearest. Lady Georgina, don’t you remember -them?”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” she replied. “I saw them last on your -mother’s neck. I was a tiny child at the time, but the -unusual size of the pearls attracted me. What is the -matter, Mrs. Rowton?—you look disturbed.”</p> - -<p>“It is our house-warming, and I want to wear one of<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_205"></a>[205]</span> -your presents to me,” said Nance, going up to her -husband. “You spoke of a black diamond. I have not -seen it yet.”</p> - -<p>“A black diamond!” cried Lady Georgina; “you -surely do not mean to say, you lucky people, that you -possess a priceless treasure of that sort. There are only -a few really valuable black diamonds in the whole world.”</p> - -<p>“Strange as it may seem,” said Rowton in a careless -tone, “I happened to pick one up when I was abroad. -It is a strange gem, and I was able to get it cheap. Yes, -Nance, you shall wear the black diamond, if you like to-night. -I’ll fetch it at once.”</p> - -<p>When he left the room, Lady Georgina went to the -door and locked it.</p> - -<p>“I want to say something to you,” she said, lowering -her voice to a whisper as she approached Nancy’s side. -“You must be very careful about your jewels. Don’t -leave those pearls about when you go downstairs. I -agree with you in not liking that maid of yours. What -is more, I begin to suspect her.”</p> - -<p>“Suspect her? What about?” asked Mrs. Rowton.</p> - -<p>“I cannot exactly say. But did you notice how she -changed colour, how evidently confused she was when I -spoke about the big robbery at Castle Stewart, and the -attempted one at Belton Priory?”</p> - -<p>“No, I observed nothing,” said Nance.</p> - -<p>“You have no suspicion in you, child; but I tell you -I am certain Hester Winsome is not straight. Half -these burglaries are committed through the connivance -of girls like her. Ah, here comes your husband with the -black diamond. I really am devoured by curiosity.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_206"></a>[206]</span></p> - -<p>Lady Georgina flew to unlock the door. Rowton -came back bearing a small case in his hand. He touched -the spring, and the case flew open. An enormous -diamond of the purest water, but in colour as black as -coal, lay on its satin bed within. The diamond was set -in heavy gold, to which a pin was attached; and the -gem was evidently meant to be worn in the hair. Without -a word, but nevertheless with fingers which slightly -trembled, Rowton lifted the treasure from its bed, and -placed it in his wife’s powdered locks.</p> - -<p>“There,” he said, “come and see yourself once again -in the glass. I guessed that this queer stone would fit -you to perfection. You are so fair that the sort of -devildom of the thing comes out all the better from -contrast.”</p> - -<p>“Upon my word, that diamond looks almost uncanny,” -cried Lady Georgina. “What possessed you to -get it for your wife?”</p> - -<p>“Because of its rarity, and because I am rather fond -of the uncanny,” said Rowton, with a slight laugh. -“The price of this gem, like a good woman, is above -rubies.”</p> - -<p>“Well, it certainly is magnificent,” said Lady Georgina. -“It will be remarked by everyone in the room.”</p> - -<p>“Why not? I mean it to be,” answered Rowton.</p> - -<p>“Those tiresome burglars who are hovering round -the neighbourhood had better not get wind of it,” continued -Lady Georgina. “If they do, they are certain to -have a try for this house and its treasures.”</p> - -<p>“I am afraid that fact will not prevent Nance from -wearing her husband’s present,” said the master of the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_207"></a>[207]</span> -Heights in a careless tone. “It sends out queer rays, -does it not?—rays not of day but night.”</p> - -<p>“Adrian, I am half afraid of it,” said Nance.</p> - -<p>She put up her hand, took the pin from her hair, and -looked at the sparkling dark gem with a frightened expression -on her face.</p> - -<p>“You poor dear little mass of superstition,” said -Rowton; “what can there be to frighten you in your -husband’s present?”</p> - -<p>“Not in your present,” she answered, “only I wish it -were not black.”</p> - -<p>“Wear it for my sake, sweetheart,” he said. “I have -taken a fancy to it. It has a queer incomprehensible -look. You take my fancy in it.” He sank his voice as -he spoke until it thrilled with suppressed passion.</p> - -<p>“Then I will wear it gladly for you,” she said in as -low a whisper.</p> - -<p>Lady Georgina turned and walked to the window.</p> - -<p>“It is tiresome sometimes being in the room alone -with such a pair of crazy lovers,” she murmured to -herself.</p> - -<p>Aloud, she said, after a moment’s pause, turning and -speaking to Rowton:</p> - -<p>“Have you ever heard of the Silver Mob?”</p> - -<p>“The Silver Mob!” he replied. “No, I can’t say -that I have. Who are they? What are they?”</p> - -<p>“A notorious gang of burglars. They say that the -robberies in this neighbourhood are being committed by -them.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_208"></a>[208]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XXV">CHAPTER XXV.<br /> -<span class="smaller">KIDNAPPED.</span></h2> - -</div> - -<p>The great house-warming at Rowton Heights was never -forgotten by anyone who was present at it. The merry -ball was not only remembered on account of the grand -festivity itself, but because of that mystery and tragedy -which immediately followed it. At the time it went, as -Rowton had prophesied, without a single hitch. Rowton -was now a king, and Nance was a queen. The king -had come in for his own again, and the county rejoiced. -Pretty Nance, or Dame Rowton, as the guests called her -on account of her quaint and lovely dress, was the undoubted -belle of the occasion. She suited the quaint -rich costume to perfection. Her slim young figure, her -delicate features, the bloom of youth on her cheeks, -the sparkle of hope and happiness in her eyes, gave to -her beauty a unique and almost spiritual appearance. -She might have really lived in the days she so cunningly -represented. There was a certain ethereal quality about -her which made her appear at times, and under certain -emotions, more spirit than flesh; but hers was the sort -of beauty which no man has ever been known to resist. -There was something womanly, essentially gentle, about -her. It was impossible to connect unkindness, want of -charity, or any of the vices with that sweet face.</p> - -<p>Nance was one of those people who feel so much that,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_209"></a>[209]</span> -like an Æolian harp, each breath which blew upon her -brought out some fresh attribute of her bright spirit. -Never for long could the charming face look the same. -One half hour the cheeks would be bright, the eyes -shining, the rosebud lips would part with smiles; the -next, all the colour would have fled, the pathetic eyes -would look full of undefined trouble, the lips would be -too faintly coloured for health; laughter would then be -banished, and the grave face would be too thoughtful -for its youth.</p> - -<p>To-night, however, Nance showed little of the more -sombre side of her character; the place, the occasion, -the presence of her dearly beloved husband, all helped -to raise her to a state of exaltation. She gave herself -up to the happiness of the occasion and the hour.</p> - -<p>“What a couple those two make!” said more than -one guest as the husband and wife received their guests -near the principal entrance.</p> - -<p>“And what a charming little cavalier that boy is!” -said a lady who was devoted to children, and whose -eyes wandered over Murray’s handsome little figure -with a certain thrill of sympathy.</p> - -<p>The little fellow was dressed as a cavalier of the time -of Charles I., and the dress suited his picturesque dark -beauty to perfection.</p> - -<p>“How like his uncle he is!” everyone said.</p> - -<p>Once the boy heard the words. He glanced round -with a flash in his eyes, and said excitedly:</p> - -<p>“I’m so delighted you say that. I want to be like -Uncle Adrian—that is, in <i>most</i> things.”</p> - -<p>He did not add any more. He was devoting himself<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_210"></a>[210]</span> -just then to Lady Georgina, who, amused with his manly -airs, condescended to dance with him once or twice.</p> - -<p>“This is our dance,” he said, running up to her. -“I’m so glad it is not a square dance. I hate square -dances. This is a right down jolly waltz. There’s -nothing like a waltz, is there?”</p> - -<p>“No, when you are young, and it does not turn you -giddy,” said Lady Georgina.</p> - -<p>“Well, you are young enough,” he said, looking up -at her.</p> - -<p>“And so are you,” she replied with a laugh.</p> - -<p>“I wish I were older,” he said. “If I were older, we -might be betrothed, might we not?”</p> - -<p>“I don’t think age matters,” said Lady Georgina, -“we can be betrothed if you like.”</p> - -<p>“Do you mean it really?”</p> - -<p>Murray’s face glowed with delight.</p> - -<p>“It is really nice to be engaged,” he said, after a pause, -“and you are a tall lady. I always said I would have -a tall lady to be my wife, for then she might become -something like Aunt Nancy. Come on, won’t you? -Don’t let us waste lose a minute of this dance.”</p> - -<p>Lady Georgina stepped into the middle of the room, -and she and Murray danced together to the amusement -of many people who watched them. As they approached -the other end of the ball-room, they suddenly came -plump up against Hester Winsome. She was passing -through the room with a tray of glasses in her hands. -Lady Georgina’s dislike to this girl was increasing each -moment. She stopped now to reprimand her.</p> - -<p>“What are you doing here?” she said. “Do you<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_211"></a>[211]</span> -know that it is very wrong of you to bring glasses into -the ball-room? We might have knocked them all -over.”</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 460px;"> -<img src="images/illus4.jpg" width="460" height="700" alt="" /> -<p class="caption">“What are you doing here? Do you know it is very wrong -of you to bring glasses into the ball-room?”—<a href="#Page_211"><i>Page 211.</i></a></p> -</div> - -<p>“I am really sorry, madam,” said Hester, dropping a -curtsey as she spoke. “I know I ought to have gone -round by the corridor outside, but this part of the room -seemed quite clear just for the moment, and Jacob was in -a hurry. He sent me flying for some fresh glasses. I am -very sorry, of course.”</p> - -<p>“Well, don’t do it again,” said Lady Georgina, “and -go away now; this is no place for you.”</p> - -<p>Hester tripped across the room, carrying her glasses -deftly. Lady Georgina and Murray prepared to resume -their dance. Suddenly Hester’s face was seen in the -doorway.</p> - -<p>“Master Murray, may I speak to you for a moment?” -she called out.</p> - -<p>“What can you want, Hester?” cried the boy. “I -am very busy just now. I can’t leave my partner.”</p> - -<p>“I won’t keep you long, sir; there’s something you -ought to know.”</p> - -<p>Hester’s face looked really troubled.</p> - -<p>“I wonder what she wants,” said Murray to Lady -Georgina. “Would you mind very much if I went to -her?”</p> - -<p>“No, dear,” was the reply, “I’ll sit on the window -ledge and wait for you.”</p> - -<p>“Please don’t give our dance to anybody else.”</p> - -<p>“No, I will keep it for you, my little lover,” said -Lady Georgina, kissing her hand to the handsome -boy.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_212"></a>[212]</span></p> - -<p>He laughed back at her and ran out of the ball-room. -The moment he did so, Hester took his hand, and led -him a step or two into the supper room.</p> - -<p>“I really cannot stay with you, Hester,” he said; -“what can you possibly want with me now?”</p> - -<p>“I am very sorry to bother you, Master Murray,” said -the girl, “but the fact is, I am in an awful fright. I am -terribly afraid your poor mother has managed to get -loose, sir.”</p> - -<p>“My mother! Oh, what do you mean?”</p> - -<p>“What I say, Master Murray. I was going through -the garden just now, and I saw someone dressed as your -mother dresses running and dodging just behind the -laurel shrubs. If she did get loose, she would think -nothing of going into the ball-room and frightening -everyone. I wanted to see Mr. Rowton about it, and -hoped he might be at the lower end of the room.”</p> - -<p>“Shall I try and fetch him for you?” said Murray.</p> - -<p>“No, sir, it is not necessary; you’ll do just as well as -my master.”</p> - -<p>“I!” said Murray. His little face turned pale as it -always did when his mother was mentioned. “Perhaps -you know, Hester,” he said with a sigh, “that mother -is not very fond of me. I do not see how <i>I</i> am to find -her.”</p> - -<p>“Of course not, my little gentleman,” said the girl. -“Leah is the one who ought to do that. Now, if anyone -could be got to run round to the Queen Anne wing, -Leah would soon put matters straight. I’d go myself, -but there’s such a heap to be done that I really haven’t -a single moment.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_213"></a>[213]</span></p> - -<p>“Hester, stop talking there and come and help us,” -said Jacob from the other end of the room.</p> - -<p>“Yes, Jacob, I’m coming. Please, Master Murray, -would you help us, sir?”</p> - -<p>“If I can. Do you want me to go to the Queen -Anne wing?”</p> - -<p>“Oh, sir, if you only would.”</p> - -<p>“But I am never allowed to go there.”</p> - -<p>“That don’t matter, sir, on an occasion like the -present.” Hester slipped her hand into her pocket as -she spoke. “Here is the key of the little postern gate -in the garden,” she said, lowering her voice. “You -know the Queen Anne garden, of course, Master -Murray?”</p> - -<p>“Of course I do,” answered Murray.</p> - -<p>“Will you go there now, sir? You can open the -postern gate easily; then you have only to run across -the garden, and tap with your knuckles on the back -door. Leah will be there to hear, for she is expecting -me round with a bit of supper presently. I promised I -would bring her over a trayful. Go, Master Murray, be -quick, tell her what I said.”</p> - -<p>“Of course I will,” said Murray. “It would never -do for mother to frighten the people in the ball-room.”</p> - -<p>He ran off quickly. The mere thought of his mother -had always the power to depress him, but his spirits -were high to-night.</p> - -<p>He soon found the postern door, and let himself in. -The garden was not large; he quickly ran across it, and -found the back door of the house. Here he knocked -with his knuckles as Hester had desired him to do. His<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_214"></a>[214]</span> -first knock was unanswered. He repeated it in some -impatience. This time he was evidently heard. He -saw through the fanlight overhead the light of a candle -coming nearer and nearer. The next moment the door -was cautiously opened, and a voice said, in muffled -tones:</p> - -<p>“Who is there?”</p> - -<p>“It’s me, Murray Cameron,” said the child.</p> - -<p>“Then you are just the person we want, Murray -Cameron,” answered the voice.</p> - -<p>A hand was cautiously put out, and the child was -pulled into the house. The candle was immediately -extinguished; a cloth was thrown over the little fellow’s -face. He found himself lifted into somebody’s arms -and carried—he did not know where.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XXVI">CHAPTER XXVI.<br /> -<span class="smaller">A “PLANT.”</span></h2> - -</div> - -<p>Until the daylight dawned in the far east the merry -ball went on. Even with daylight the happy dancers -were scarcely willing to give up such glorious fun; but -the happiest times must come to an end, and at long -length the sound of the last carriage wheels was heard -to die away upon the gravel outside the old house. -The guests who were staying in the house retired to -their various rooms, and Nance, Lady Georgina, and -Rowton found themselves for a moment alone together.</p> - -<p>“I am dead tired, of course,” said Lady Georgina, -“but I really may as well say frankly that I never had<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_215"></a>[215]</span> -a better time in my life. The whole thing was so young -and yet so old.”</p> - -<p>“What do you mean by that conundrum?” asked -Rowton with a careless laugh.</p> - -<p>“Must I unriddle my riddle?” she replied. “Well, -then, here’s the answer. The ball was young because it -was spirited and absolutely unconventional; it was old -because it seemed to partake of a certain last century -flavour—the room, the situation, certain memories, all -conspired to that; but most of all was the last century -flavour accentuated by Dame Rowton’s presence.” -Here Lady Georgina gave a mock but graceful bow in -pretty Nancy’s direction. “Have I explained myself?” -she said, turning her bright eyes full on Rowton’s somewhat -flushed but handsome face.</p> - -<p>“Perfectly,” he replied. “You have the gift, Lady -Georgina, of making very neat compliments. Now I -vote that we all go to bed and discuss the charms of -our house-warming to-morrow.”</p> - -<p>“By the way,” said Lady Georgina, as she prepared to -leave the room, “I missed one person towards the end -of the evening. Who was it ordered little Murray off -to bed so early?”</p> - -<p>“Murray to bed!” exclaimed Nancy. “Why, surely -he never went to bed. He begged of me to let him stay -up during the entire night, and, perhaps not very wisely, -I gave him leave. The fact is, I did not think the child -could sleep with so much noise going on.”</p> - -<p>“Nevertheless, he must have gone to bed,” said -Lady Georgina, “for I have not seen him for several -hours. He was dancing with me, having a very good<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_216"></a>[216]</span> -time, and making outrageous proposals, the monkey, -that I should be his future wife. He was called out -of the room by your maid, Hester Winsome, but promised -to be back in a moment. He never came back, -however.”</p> - -<p>“Mrs. Ferguson may have sent Hester to speak to -him,” said Nance after a pause; “she is quite a dragon -about early hours for the boy. I wonder he did not -appeal to me. Poor little dear, he must have been disappointed -if he was banished off to bed when he expected -so thoroughly to enjoy himself.”</p> - -<p>“The boy was much better in bed,” said Rowton -suddenly; “don’t fret yourselves about him now. Good-night, -Lady Georgina.”</p> - -<p>He held out his hand as he spoke. The lady took it, -favoured him with a full admiring glance, kissed Nance -on her cheek, and left the room.</p> - -<p>“Now, Nancy, to bed, to bed. I cannot keep my -eyes open a moment longer,” said her husband. He -took her hand and they ran upstairs.</p> - -<p>A fire burnt in the beautiful bedroom; the doors of -the two dressing-rooms were wide open—fires were also -blazing there. Through the drawn curtains, with their -soft shadows of rose colour, peeped in the first rays of -the dawn.</p> - -<p>“How horribly dissipated I feel,” said Nance with a -smile. “The fact is, I have never in the whole course -of my life spent the entire night dancing before.”</p> - -<p>“You have enjoyed everything, have you not, -dearest?”</p> - -<p>“Almost beyond the point of enjoyment,” she replied.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_217"></a>[217]</span> -“My happiness was so great that I felt, to allude to an -old superstition, ‘fey,’ as they express it.”</p> - -<p>“Nonsense, little woman,” replied her husband. -“This is the beginning, let us trust, of many scenes as -gay, as fresh and invigorating.”</p> - -<p>Nance moved a step or two nearer to Rowton as he -spoke. A ray of sunshine at that moment pierced -through the rose curtains and fell across her face and -figure. It gave her a sort of unearthly beauty. Rowton -went up to her, put his arms round her, and clasped her -to his heart.</p> - -<p>“What is there about you, child,” he said, “which -moves all the best in me? The dead, forgotten good -stirs feebly once again in my breast.”</p> - -<p>“But you are good. Why will you ever and always -run yourself down?” she said, a note of pain in her -voice.</p> - -<p>“To you I <i>am</i> what I seem,” he said; “for you I -could, devil that I am—yes, Nancy, for you I could -almost become an angel.” He unloosed her suddenly as -he said the words. “Get to bed, child,” he said; “take -off those pearls and that diamond.”</p> - -<p>Nance put her hand to her head, took the black -diamond from her hair, and then slipped the row of -pearls from her neck.</p> - -<p>“I am glad to be rid of these priceless treasures,” she -said. “Had you not better take them down to the safe -at once, Adrian? Is it wise to keep them here till the -morning?”</p> - -<p>“It is morning now,” he said, with a yawn; “burglars -do not come in broad daylight; the jewels can lie with<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_218"></a>[218]</span> -perfect safety in your dressing-room till we get up. -Now I am going to tumble into bed as fast as ever I -can.”</p> - -<p>He went into his dressing-room as he spoke, and -Nancy rather slowly and with a certain unwillingness, -which she could not account for, went to hers.</p> - -<p>To her surprise and by no means to her pleasure, -Hester, looking pale and worn, was waiting for her.</p> - -<p>“Why are you here, Hester?” exclaimed her mistress. -“I particularly told you that I did not wish you to stay -up.” There was some annoyance in Nancy’s gentle voice.</p> - -<p>“Yes, ma’am, you are very kind and thoughtful,” -replied the maid, lowering her eyes as was her invariable -habit, “but I could not possibly let you unlace your -dress.”</p> - -<p>“My husband could have done it. I really wish you -had obeyed me,” said Nance. “Well, as you are up you -had better do what is necessary. Please give me my -jewel-case from the dressing-table; I want to put the -pearls and this diamond into it.”</p> - -<p>Hester took up a beautiful morocco jewel-case, unlocked -it and held it out before her mistress. Nancy -put the string of pearls and the diamond in the top compartment -of the case.</p> - -<p>“It is a queer, uncanny sort of stone,” remarked -Hester, looking at the black diamond as she spoke.</p> - -<p>Nancy did not reply. Hester locked the case and -gave her mistress the key.</p> - -<p>“If you have no objection, ma’am,” she said, after a -pause, “would it not be best to put this case into the -safe?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_219"></a>[219]</span></p> - -<p>“No; it is quite unnecessary,” replied Nancy: “you -can put it on the shelf in my wardrobe; and if you are -nervous you can give me the key of the wardrobe.”</p> - -<p>“I will certainly do so, ma’am; it is really not wise to -have jewel-cases of this sort about when burglars are -known to be in the neighbourhood.”</p> - -<p>“I am perfectly sick of the subject of those tiresome -burglars,” said Nancy.</p> - -<p>Hester made no remark at all to this, and soon afterwards -left her mistress.</p> - -<p class="tb">The tired household slept long and late, unsuspicious -of any danger. It was between nine and ten the -following morning when Nancy suddenly opened her eyes. -She started up in bed, and was about to ring her bell to -summon Hester, when the young woman hurriedly -opened the bedroom door and stood on the threshold -with a scared and absolutely deathlike face.</p> - -<p>“Oh, madam, I’m so glad you are awake,” she said. -“Vickers said you ought certainly to be aroused at once, -and yet I did not like to do it.”</p> - -<p>“What is the matter, Hester? How terrified you -look!” cried Nancy.</p> - -<p>“Oh, I am, madam. Please will you wake Mr. -Rowton; Vickers wishes to see him immediately.”</p> - -<p>“Go into my dressing-room. I’ll be there in no time,” -said Nancy.</p> - -<p>Hester closed the bedroom door softly behind her.</p> - -<p>“Adrian, dear, wake; you are wanted at once,” -cried Nancy.</p> - -<p>Rowton opened his eyes with a start.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_220"></a>[220]</span></p> - -<p>“What is it?” he cried.</p> - -<p>“Vickers wants you; I am afraid there is something -wrong. Hester came to the door to call us; she looked -so frightened.”</p> - -<p>“Vickers wants me!” repeated Rowton. “I don’t -know that there is anything to alarm one in that. I am -afraid he must wait for a little, however. I feel -much too sleepy to get out of bed at present.” He -turned on his pillow as he spoke, and wrapped the bedclothes -round him.</p> - -<p>“But you really must get up, Adrian. Hester’s face -looked positively terrified. I know there is something -grave the matter.”</p> - -<p>Somewhat unwillingly Rowton sat up in bed, yawning -as he did so.</p> - -<p>“My dearest,” he said, noticing how Nancy’s hand -trembled, “there is probably nothing at all to alarm -anyone. Servants are always taking fright. You have -not been long at the head of an establishment of this -sort; if you had, you would not put yourself out simply -on account of a scared face. In all probability Vickers -misses one of the spoons, and thinks the gang of burglars -who are haunting this neighbourhood have broken into -the house. I do wish the police would nab those fellows, -in order to give us all quiet nights.”</p> - -<p>“I wish, Adrian, you would get up. I am quite convinced -it is worse than you imagine,” said Nancy.</p> - -<p>She went into her dressing-room as she spoke.</p> - -<p>To her surprise and consternation both Hester and -Mrs. Ferguson were waiting for her there. The housekeeper -was on the verge of hysterics.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_221"></a>[221]</span></p> - -<p>“The most frightful, awful thing has happened,” she -cried; “we cannot find Master Murray high nor low, -and Vickers says some people meddled with the safe -last night. He says a lot of the plate and most of the -jewels are gone, and, oh, ma’am, look, look!”</p> - -<p>Nancy turned quickly round. The housekeeper was -pointing to her wardrobe, which had been broken open. -A glance showed her that her small private jewel-case, -the case in which she had put the pearls and diamonds, -had been abstracted.</p> - -<p>“Don’t be so frightened,” she said to Mrs. Ferguson; -“I’ll go back at once and tell my husband. Of course -the burglars will soon be caught. But what did you say -about Murray?”</p> - -<p>“That is the worst of all, ma’am, to my thinking—the -child is missing; he can’t be found high nor low.”</p> - -<p>“Murray missing! You must be dreaming,” said -Nancy.</p> - -<p>“No, I am not, ma’am; we have searched all over -the place for him. He never lay in his bed at all last -night, the blessed lamb. Where he is Heaven only -knows.”</p> - -<p>“Who saw him last?” asked Nancy.</p> - -<p>“I did,” said Hester, suddenly coming forward.</p> - -<p>She spoke with a catch in her voice; her face was -deadly pale. She was scarcely able to keep steady; -and, staggering slightly, leant up against the wall.</p> - -<p>“Tell me everything, and be quick,” said Mrs. -Rowton hurriedly, beginning to dress as she spoke.</p> - -<p>“I believe that I was the last person to see the young -gentleman,” replied Hester. “The fact is this, ma’am:<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_222"></a>[222]</span> -I got a fright just between ten and eleven last night -soon after the ball opened. I saw, or fancied I saw, a -lady flitting about in the garden. You remember, ma’am, -there was a moon, but there were lots of black clouds, -and the light was always being shut away by the clouds -going across the moon; but just for the minute it shone -out quite bright, and I distinctly saw a woman running -and stooping as she ran close to the laurel hedge. I -seemed to recognise the dress, and I thought at once -that poor Mrs. Cameron had got loose. I wanted to tell -my master, for I knew it would be awful if she ran into -the ball-room. I made an excuse to get into the room, -hoping that Mr. Rowton might be somewhere within -sight; but I only caught sight of Master Murray, and it -occurred to me that I would ask him to help me.”</p> - -<p>“You did very wrong,” said Nancy; “you know, or -you must know, that it is not safe for the boy to be with -his mother. Well, go on, be quick.”</p> - -<p>“I had no time to think, madam, and besides, I am -not supposed to know anything.” Hester made an effort -to give her head its old pert toss. “I managed to get -Master Murray out of the ball-room,” she continued, -“and I asked him to run across to the wing and tell -Leah at once that Mrs. Cameron had escaped. He ran -off quite willingly. I gave him the key of the postern -door, which opens into the Queen Anne garden.”</p> - -<p>“And the child has never come back? You must -be making a mistake,” cried Nancy.</p> - -<p>“It is true, ma’am; alas! it is true,” sobbed Mrs. -Ferguson. “I was over with Leah this morning, and -she says she never saw the boy, and never heard him<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_223"></a>[223]</span> -knock, and Mrs. Cameron did not escape at all last -night, but at the very time that Hester fancied she saw -her, was sound asleep in bed. Oh, I dread to think -what has happened—burglars breaking into the house, -and the child gone, kidnapped most like. Oh, the plate -and jewels are nothing—it is the child.”</p> - -<p>“Yes; it is the child,” said Nancy.</p> - -<p>She had dressed herself now. The very magnitude -and imminence of the catastrophe which had suddenly -overtaken her, gave her a certain feeling of strength. -She remembered that queer sense of being “fey” last -night; she remembered the words which she had spoken -to her husband.</p> - -<p>“Well,” she said, looking at the two terrified women, -“you have done right to tell me; don’t be over -frightened; try and keep yourselves calm. The boy -will, of course, be found immediately. I’ll go now and -tell Mr. Rowton.”</p> - -<p>She ran into the next room, but Rowton had already -dressed and gone downstairs. The direful tidings had, -of course, been broken to him by Vickers.</p> - -<p>Nance at last came face to face with her husband in -the butler’s pantry. There a scene of the utmost confusion -and destruction met her astonished eyes. The -celebrated Clever safe, which was supposed to be proof -against any burglar in the land, had been burst open by -means of certain explosives, which had probably been -introduced through a joint in the side. The safe had -been nearly completely rifled of its contents. The -secret receptacle for the jewel case had been discovered, -and the splendid Rowton diamonds, with many other<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_224"></a>[224]</span> -valuable and priceless jewels, had disappeared; the -gold plate had also completely vanished. In short, the -burglars had possessed themselves of many thousand -pounds’ worth of valuable goods.</p> - -<p>“Here’s a wreck,” said Rowton, turning to Nance -when she appeared. His face was pale, and his underlip -shook. “You see what this boasted safe is worth, -after all,” he continued.</p> - -<p>“Yes, yes; but the jewels are nothing,” panted -Nancy, “it is the child. Who minds about the jewels -or the plate? Oh, Adrian, it is Murray.”</p> - -<p>“Murray!” cried the man; “what in the world do -you mean? What has Murray to do with this?”</p> - -<p>“Nothing, of course,” said Nancy, tottering as she -spoke, “only they seem to have stolen him, too. He -cannot be found anywhere; Murray is lost.”</p> - -<p>For answer Rowton took his wife’s hand with that -grip of iron which had hurt her so much on the night -of her arrival at the Heights.</p> - -<p>“Come into my study,” he said in a voice which he -scarcely recognised as his own. He shut the door when -he got there, and turned her round to face him.</p> - -<p>“Now, tell me everything,” he said.</p> - -<p>“Why do you look like that?” she replied.</p> - -<p>“Don’t mind my looks. Tell me everything, -quickly.”</p> - -<p>Nance repeated the story which Hester had told -her.</p> - -<p>“A plant!” muttered Adrian under his breath.</p> - -<p>“What did you say, Adrian? I did not hear -you.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_225"></a>[225]</span></p> - -<p>“The devil is in this job, Nancy,” he replied; “for -Heaven’s sake, leave me for a moment.”</p> - -<p>“Do you really think any harm has happened to the -little fellow?”</p> - -<p>“Harm? God only knows. Would I had never -been born. Leave me, wife; I shall go mad if your -innocent eyes look into mine a moment longer. I must -do something, and I must be alone.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XXVII">CHAPTER XXVII.<br /> -<span class="smaller">INVISIBLE INK.</span></h2> - -</div> - -<p>Nance left the room. The moment she closed the door -behind her the master of the Heights went straight to -his desk. His brow was like thunder; his face was -white with an awful grey shadow over it.</p> - -<p>“Long John has gone one step too far,” he muttered. -“The robbery was planned and carried out to perfection. -It was done as a blind, and as a blind it will -succeed admirably; but this—this blow was aimed at -me. I have threatened to throw up the sponge. If -I do, it will mean so much that all will be up with the -Silver School. Now, hear me, Heaven,” continued the -man, clenching his hand and looking up as he spoke, -“I swear, I swear that, as I live, if that boy is not back -at the Heights within twenty-four hours, I carry out my -threat.”</p> - -<p>Trembling violently, Rowton sat down before his desk -and opened it. He took out some paper of a peculiar -make and quality, dipped his pen into a small bottle<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_226"></a>[226]</span> -which contained a preparation not in the least like -ordinary ink, and wrote a short sentence. At the end -of this sentence he appended a hieroglyphic. The -paper was then folded up, put into an envelope and -directed. Having done so, Rowton put on his hat and -went out.</p> - -<p>As he was walking up the avenue, Jacob, the footman, -who had been unremitting in his active services and -presence of mind during the terrible scare of the -morning, also put on his hat, and followed his master -at a respectful distance.</p> - -<p>With quick strides, Rowton approached the little -post office of the small adjacent village. The post-mistress, -who had evidently not yet heard anything of -the burglary, looked at him with some slight surprise -when he entered her shop.</p> - -<p>“Am I in time to catch the post, Mrs. Higgins?” he -asked.</p> - -<p>“Yes, sir, just; Polly and me, we are packing the -bags now.”</p> - -<p>“Then here is a letter; hold out the bag and I’ll -drop it in.”</p> - -<p>The woman did so.</p> - -<p>“Thank you, sir,” she said.</p> - -<p>“Now I want to send off a telegram.”</p> - -<p>“Here are the forms, sir, and a new pen.”</p> - -<p>Rowton scribbled two words on a telegraph form, -added a brief address, and handed it in.</p> - -<p>“I want this to go at once,” he said.</p> - -<p>“I’ll send it off this moment, sir; it is early, and the -wires are sure to be clear.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_227"></a>[227]</span></p> - -<p>“Very well, I’ll wait and see it off; it is of the utmost -importance.”</p> - -<p>The woman turned to where the little telegraphic -apparatus stood, and immediately worked off the message -while Rowton stood silently by.</p> - -<p>“Thank you,” he answered. He left the post-office -as he spoke.</p> - -<p>Just outside he ran almost into Jacob’s arms.</p> - -<p>“What are you doing here?” cried his master with a -scowl.</p> - -<p>“I beg your pardon, sir; I saw you go out, and I -thought I’d run after you, sir, to suggest that the police -should be telegraphed for from Pitstow.”</p> - -<p>“Aye, a good thought,” answered Rowton; “go into -the office and send a wire off immediately.”</p> - -<p>Jacob lingered outside the post-office until his master’s -figure had vanished from view. Rowton did not once -look round. When Jacob could see him no longer, he -too, went into the post-office.</p> - -<p>“I want to send a telegram,” he said to the post-mistress; -“please give me a form.”</p> - -<p>“Dear, dear, you must be all gone mad on the -subject of telegrams,” she answered; “there’s Mr. -Rowton sending off the queerest words, enough to -frighten a body. Oh, I am not going to tell, so don’t -you think it, Jacob Short.”</p> - -<p>She showed him with a motion of her hand where the -telegraph forms were lying. As she did so, his eyes met -hers with a fixed and peculiar glance. She faintly nodded -to him, and then her face turned pale.</p> - -<p>“Run, Polly,” she said to a rosy-cheeked girl who<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_228"></a>[228]</span> -was helping her, “and tell Hudson to be quick; tell -him it’s time the post was off, or he will miss the train -at Pitstow.”</p> - -<p>The girl immediately left the room.</p> - -<p>“That was well done,” said Jacob; “now we have -not a minute to lose. He brought a letter here, did he -not?”</p> - -<p>“He did that, Mr. Short; he brought it and dropped -it into the mail-bag himself. I can’t find it, so there’s no -use in your trying to meddle. It is as much as my place -is worth, even talking to you on the subject, and if I -was to do more, it’s penal servitude might hang over -my head.”</p> - -<p>“It might, or it might not,” said Jacob; “we -have talked over these matters a few times, haven’t -we, Mrs. Higgins? It is rather late in the day -for you to take up this tone. I thought the matter -was all arranged. You want thirty pounds, don’t -you now? You shall have it if you give me one look -at the letter which Mr. Rowton has just dropped -into the bag.”</p> - -<p>The woman hesitated again; she had a weak and -somewhat cowardly type of face—her mouth expressed -greed. When Jacob spoke of the thirty pounds which -might so easily become hers, her eyes glittered with an -ugly light.</p> - -<p>“Heaven knows I do want that money,” she said, “and -I don’t suppose any harm will come of it; be quick, -then, or Polly will be back.”</p> - -<p>The woman shivered as she spoke. She lifted the flap -of the counter.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_229"></a>[229]</span></p> - -<p>“I was just about to seal the bag,” she said; “I won’t -look—you do.”</p> - -<p>Jacob slipped inside the counter. The post-mistress -held the bag, half-full of letters, for him to peep in. His -eyes which were keen as an eagle’s, quickly discovered -the despatch he wanted.</p> - -<p>He lifted it out of the bag and coolly deposited it in -his pocket.</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 460px;"> -<img src="images/illus5.jpg" width="460" height="700" alt="" /> -<p class="caption">“He lifted the dispatch out of the bag and coolly -deposited it in his pocket.”—<a href="#Page_229"><i>Page 229.</i></a></p> -</div> - -<p>“No, no; that’s not fair,” she cried in terror.</p> - -<p>“Perfectly fair,” he replied; “I’ll post it myself at -Pitstow in time to catch the same mail.”</p> - -<p>“You cannot; it is impossible.”</p> - -<p>“It is quite possible. Don’t keep me now, woman; -here’s your thirty pounds.” He laid an envelope on -the counter, and vanished before she could utter a word.</p> - -<p>Going as quickly as ever his feet could carry him, -Jacob approached the nearest inn, ordered a trap and -the fleetest horse in the livery stables. He made a very -plausible explanation for his hurry.</p> - -<p>“You know all about the burglary up at the Heights,” -he said—“well, I’m off to see the police at Pitstow; my -master told me to telegraph, but it occurred to me it -would be best to drive over and bring one or two of them -back with me. Now, do be quick. Half a crown to the -man who brings round the trap first.”</p> - -<p>“It shall be at your service in three minutes at the -farthest,” said the burly host of the little village inn. He -ran off to the stables, and several men began to loaf -round and eagerly question Jacob Short.</p> - -<p>“I think I’ll go and lend a hand in putting the harness -on the horse,” said Jacob, who did not want to communicate<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_230"></a>[230]</span> -any of his tidings to the excited bystanders. -He had reason for his hurry, for at that moment the cart -containing Her Majesty’s mail rattled up the street. -Two minutes afterwards Jacob himself was driving as -fast as he could in the same direction. He soon overtook -the mail cart, nodded to the driver, whom he -happened to know slightly, and promising his own driver -five shillings if he got to Pitstow ten minutes before the -mail, settled down comfortably to consider the present -position of affairs.</p> - -<p>Pitstow was quite five miles away, and part of the road -was very lonely. When Jacob got to the lonely part, the -mail-cart was so far behind that it was not even visible. -Short’s driver was smoking a cigar supplied to him by -that worthy, and happy in his own reflections, was looking -the other way. With a hasty movement, Short now -took the letter which he had abstracted from the mail-bag -out of his pocket. It was addressed in an upright and -somewhat cramped hand.</p> - -<p>“The sort of hand that ain’t natural to the writer,” -muttered Short, a gratified smile spreading over his -countenance. “I’ve seen Mr. Rowton’s own hand -scores of times—big and flowing and easy, with a sort of -dash about it; now, this is as stiff and crabbed as if the -writer had got the rheumatics very bad. Let me see, to -whom is it addressed?</p> - -<p>“‘George Morton, Esq., ⸺, Redcliffe Square, London -S.W.’ Well, there’s certainly nothing remarkable in the -address. George Morton—the name is respectable, the -locality good.”</p> - -<p>Jacob held the letter close to his eyes; once again he<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_231"></a>[231]</span> -perused the upright, stiff hand with minute and careful -attention. He presently took a pocket-book out of his -breast pocket and carefully compared the handwriting on -the envelope of the purloined letter with some handwriting -which he had in his pocket-book.</p> - -<p>“Done, by Jove! Caught at last!” he muttered.</p> - -<p>He slipped the pocket-book into its place, put the -letter once again into his breast pocket, and began to -talk in a cheerful and lively manner to the man who was -driving him.</p> - -<p>The subject of the burglary was, of course, the only -one of the least interest at the present moment.</p> - -<p>“It’s the queerest thing going,” said Jacob Short’s -driver; “why, that’s the third big robbery that’s taken -place in the last month or six weeks—and the police -ain’t nabbed one of the fellows yet. I can’t understand -it, can you, guv’nor?”</p> - -<p>“Oh, the burglars will be nabbed all in good time,” -said Jacob; “I should not be a bit surprised if this -robbery at the Heights last night did not do for them. -Then there’s the child, you know.”</p> - -<p>“What child?” asked the man.</p> - -<p>“Why, that game little chap, Master Murray Cameron, -he was kidnapped, too, last night, as well as the plate and -jewels.”</p> - -<p>The driver, a stolid-looking fellow, dropped his mouth -wide open on hearing this startling intelligence.</p> - -<p>“Heaven preserve us!” he cried; “It is enough to -terrify a body. There seems a sort of judgment on the -place. Don’t it strike you so, guv’nor?”</p> - -<p>“It does and it doesn’t,” said Jacob; “you whip up<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_232"></a>[232]</span> -your horse, my man. Ah, here we are, at Pitstow, at -last.”</p> - -<p>“Shall I drive you straight to the police station?” -asked the man.</p> - -<p>“No; you put up here at the sign of the Boar; I shall -want you to drive me back before long.”</p> - -<p>Jacob jumped off the cart and entered the inn.</p> - -<p>“A private room, quick,” he said; “a room with a fire -in it.”</p> - -<p>Jacob was conducted into a small parlour at the back -of the inn.</p> - -<p>“You can have this room to yourself, sir,” said the -landlady. “It so happens that there’s no one using it -just now, and the fire is lit all handy.”</p> - -<p>“That’s right,” answered Jacob; “now bring me pen, -ink, and paper. I am in a desperate hurry—I want to -write an important letter to catch the next post to -London.”</p> - -<p>“You’ll have to be quick, then,” said the landlady, -glancing at the clock over the mantelpiece as she spoke, -“for the post will be cleared in ten minutes.” She -hurried out of the room to procure writing materials, -returning with them almost immediately.</p> - -<p>“Thank you, ma’am,” answered Jacob; “and now I’ll -be all the quicker if I am left alone.”</p> - -<p>The landlady took the hint and closed the parlour -door behind her.</p> - -<p>The moment she did so, Jacob took Rowton’s letter -again out of his pocket. He breathed on the flap, which -was securely fastened down, holding it to his mouth with -one hand, while he wrote a communication of his own,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_233"></a>[233]</span> -as if for life or death, with the other. At last he took -the moist letter from his mouth. With very little difficulty -and with consummate skill he unfastened the flap -of the envelope and took the letter from beneath. He -opened it, to survey nothing whatever except a perfectly -blank sheet of paper.</p> - -<p>“Ha! invisible ink,” he muttered. “Now, will it -make its appearance under the influence of fire or of -water? I hope to goodness heat will do it, for I never -thought of ordering water, and the mail will be off in a -few minutes.”</p> - -<p>He rushed to the fire as he spoke, and held the blank -sheet of paper at a little distance from the bars. After -doing so for a few seconds, a satisfied exclamation fell -from his lips. Some writing of a bright blue colour was -now perfectly visible on the hitherto blank sheet of paper. -Jacob read the words, which, to an unobservant eye, -meant very little:</p> - -<div class="blockquote"> - -<p>“Illness has increased; will call to-morrow for ultimatum.”</p> - -</div> - -<p>At the foot of this apparently unintelligible sentence -was a certain hieroglyphic of a peculiar shape and size.</p> - -<p>After once again consulting some memoranda in his -pocket-book, Jacob re-enclosed the letter in its envelope. -As he did so he observed with satisfaction that the -writing had completely disappeared. Slipping this letter -with another of his own into his pocket, he now rushed -almost on the wings of the wind to the nearest post-office. -He opened the door and went in—the mail was just -being packed.</p> - -<p>“Am I in time to post two letters?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_234"></a>[234]</span></p> - -<p>“Just in time, master, if you look sharp,” said the -postmaster. “Here, give ’em to me and I’ll drop ’em -into the bag myself.”</p> - -<p>Jacob did so; the letters were thrown on the top of a -heap of others, and the postmaster began to tie up the -bag. Jacob went out of the post-office with a perfectly -radiant face.</p> - -<p>“Well, Jacob Short, you’ve done a nice stroke of -business to-day,” he muttered to himself; “and now I -fancy your residence at Rowton Heights has very nearly -come to an end.”</p> - -<p>His mind was completely relieved with regard to the -letter which he had abstracted from Her Majesty’s mail -in the little village near Rowton Heights. After all, -it would go by exactly the same post to town.</p> - -<p>He now went to the police station, gave a circumstantial -account of the events of the last night, and, as -he expected, was soon accompanied by two or three of -her Majesty’s constabulary back to Rowton Heights.</p> - -<p>The rest of the day was passed, as might be imagined, -in hopeless confusion and excitement. Jacob saw very -little of his master and mistress. He was not required -to wait at lunch, but was busily occupied taking notes -with the police, who required someone to help them.</p> - -<p>Most of the guests had left or were leaving the -Heights, the ladies being, many of them, in a state of -panic, and everyone earnestly wishing to get away from a -place over which a tragedy seemed now to hang. The -news of the mad lady being confined in the Queen Anne -wing had got abroad; that fact, the abstraction of -the jewels, and the loss of the child, seemed quite to<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_235"></a>[235]</span> -change the aspect of the place. Rowton Heights was -no longer gay, cheerful, the home of brightness and -frivolity. Detectives and superintendents of police kept -coming and going; the entire house was searched from -cellar to attic, the Queen Anne wing not being excepted. -Nothing of the least importance was, however discovered, -and not the faintest clue to the lost child was obtained.</p> - -<p>Rowton, who had busied himself all day seeing to his -guests and hastening their departure, came into the room -where his wife and Lady Georgina were seated, about -six o’clock in the evening.</p> - -<p>“I cannot stand this inaction any longer,” he said. -“I mean to go up to town to-night myself.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, take me with you,” said Nance, springing to -her feet; “the fact is, I am quite afraid to stay here -alone.”</p> - -<p>He fixed his eyes gloomily upon her—they were -slightly bloodshot; his face was more or less flushed. -He looked so agitated and upset that Lady Georgina -seemed scarcely to know him.</p> - -<p>“Will you have the goodness to stay with my wife?” -he asked suddenly, giving her a keen intelligent glance, -which also seemed to her to convey to her a certain -warning.</p> - -<p>“With pleasure,” she replied.</p> - -<p>“But don’t leave me behind, Adrian,” cried Nance. -“I know Lady Georgina is kind, but I am terrified to -be left without you. Please take me with you to -town.”</p> - -<p>“I’ll send for you if necessary, Nancy,” he replied -after a brief pause.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_236"></a>[236]</span></p> - -<p>“You are surely not going to stay away long?” she -asked with a gasp of terror.</p> - -<p>He did not answer her, neither did he kiss her; there -was an expression about his face which she could not -fathom. Half an hour later he went away.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XXVIII">CHAPTER XXVIII.<br /> -<span class="smaller">HESTER.</span></h2> - -</div> - -<p>Jacob witnessed the parting between his master and -mistress in the great hall of the old house. Without -apparently noticing anything, he yet saw with vivid distinctness -the queer grey pallor on Adrian Rowton’s face; -he noticed how Nance bit her lips, how tightly her -hands were locked together; he saw a look in her eyes -which touched him in spite of himself. The look was -one of agony. As Nance bade a voiceless good-bye to -her husband, her soul seemed to look straight into his. -Jacob saw it all without appearing to see.</p> - -<p>“Poor young lady,” he muttered under his breath; -“it ain’t in me to be very sorry for anyone, but if I -could have a spice of feeling it would be for Mrs. Adrian -Rowton. She is so pretty and so kind. Whatever -possessed her to give herself up, heart and soul, to that -devil-may-care chap?—and yet, and yet, if he were not -what he is, I could find it in my heart not to be greatly -surprised. Ah, my fine fellow, you’ll know what Jacob -Short has found out about you. You’ll lay low enough -before long.”</p> - -<p>As these thoughts flitted through his mind, the footman<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_237"></a>[237]</span> -turned slowly in the direction of the servants’ -premises. He was met just outside the servants’ hall by -the housekeeper.</p> - -<p>“Well, now,” she said, “here’s a new trouble.”</p> - -<p>“And what is that, ma’am?” asked Jacob.</p> - -<p>“Why, as if we had not worries enough, there’s that -tiresome girl, Hester Winsome, has gone and been taken -real bad.”</p> - -<p>“Bad?” echoed Jacob; “how so?”</p> - -<p>“You may well ask how so.”</p> - -<p>“Now I come to think of it,” answered Jacob, “she -did look a bit queer at dinner-time.”</p> - -<p>“Well, she is queerer now; she is up in her room -sobbing and moaning and clasping her hands, and crying -that she wishes to heaven she had never set foot -in this place, and that her pain is more than she can -bear. Pain of mind, it seems to me, for I can’t make -out that there’s anything wrong with her body.”</p> - -<p>“I wonder, now,” said Jacob, after a somewhat long -pause, during which he was thinking deeply—“I -wonder, now, if she would see me. Perhaps you have -noticed, ma’am, that I have a soothing sort of way with -me.”</p> - -<p>“Of course I’ve noticed it,” said the housekeeper. -“I remarked it from the very first. It was only half-an-hour -ago I was saying to Vickers, ‘if it was not for -Jacob Short I really don’t know how we’d have lived -through the day.’ He is the only one amongst us who -has kept a cool head on his shoulders.”</p> - -<p>“Then perhaps I might soothe Hester,” answered -Jacob, in his soft and melodious voice, his face exhibiting<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_238"></a>[238]</span> -the utmost kindness and sympathy. “Perhaps you -would not mind telling her, Mrs. Ferguson, that if she -would like to come downstairs I should be glad to have -a chat with her.”</p> - -<p>“I will,” said Mrs. Ferguson; “it is a good thought. -You may do something to make the girl unburden herself, -for mind trouble I am convinced it is.”</p> - -<p>Mrs. Ferguson trotted upstairs, and went straight to -Hester’s room.</p> - -<p>Hester was laying on the bed, face downwards; she -was moaning now and then very heavily, but otherwise -lay perfectly still.</p> - -<p>“Now, you silly girl, have you not recovered your -nerve yet?” said the housekeeper.</p> - -<p>“It is the ache in my head, ma’am,” replied the girl; -“there’s a pain running through me at the back of my -head enough to make me screech out.”</p> - -<p>“I hope, then, you won’t screech out, for there is -confusion and worry enough without that. For my -part, I have no patience with people who have not -got self-control. You get up, Hester, and come downstairs.”</p> - -<p>“It is easy for you to speak, ma’am,” answered -Hester; “your conscience lies light enough. It was -not you who sent Master Murray to the Queen Anne -wing.”</p> - -<p>“Well, and if you did it, child,” answered the housekeeper, -her voice slightly softening, “you did it, I know, -with a good motive; you ain’t to blame for that. Now, -cheer up, and come downstairs; it will do you good to -eat a bit of supper with the rest of us.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_239"></a>[239]</span></p> - -<p>As Mrs. Ferguson said these last words, she laid her -hand on Hester’s shoulder.</p> - -<p>“There’s Jacob, too,” she continued. “Now, if -there’s a man I do admire, it’s Jacob. He has self-control -if you like; he has a head on his shoulders; he -don’t think anything of himself. What has not he done -this day? Why, everything for everybody. Helping -the police to take an inventory of the missing plate, remembering -all about it—wonderful, too—better even -than Vickers, who has been here for years, and going -off on his own accord for the police, and then seeing my -master off to town. I never had a better servant in the -house, and that I will say. When I told him about you, -no one could speak nicer; he said to me at once, looking -as concerned as you please:</p> - -<p>“‘Mrs. Ferguson, maybe I could soothe her a bit. I -have a soothing way, you might remark,’ says he.</p> - -<p>“‘That you have,’ says I.</p> - -<p>“‘Well, then, send her down to me and I’ll have a -bit of a talk,’ says he.</p> - -<p>“I answered that I would; so down you go now, -Hester, and pour out your mind to him. You tell him -how you feel about sending the poor little chap off to the -Queen Anne wing. He’ll bring you to your senses if -anyone will.”</p> - -<p>“I cannot go,” answered Hester, who had thrown -herself back again on her bed; “it’s useless to expect it -of me—my head is so giddy that I could not rise to -save my life; you can tell Mr. Jacob so with my compliments, -Mrs. Ferguson. Perhaps I’ll be better in the -morning after I have had a bit of sleep.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_240"></a>[240]</span></p> - -<p>“Well, if you are as bad as all that,” answered Mrs. -Ferguson, “you had best take off your clothes and get -right into bed. I’ll tell Jacob you ain’t well enough to -see him, and have gone to bed.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, please do,” answered Hester.</p> - -<p>Mrs. Ferguson left the room.</p> - -<p>As soon as her footsteps died away in the distance, -Hester raised her head from the pillow and began to -listen intently. Not hearing a sound, she rose, crossed -her room, and turned the key in the lock. It turned -smoothly, as if the lock had been recently oiled.</p> - -<p>Hester then went and stood by the window. Her -little room was high up in a certain wing of the old -house; it looked out across the garden. Night had -fallen over the place, and the moon, clearer and brighter -than on the previous night, lit up the landscape with a -fantastic and weird distinctness. Hester clasped her -two hands above her head and gazed steadily out. Her -dark eyes were full of a curious mixture of feeling. -Emotion, despair, chased away the almost cruel expression -which, on most occasions, characterised them.</p> - -<p>“I have gone a step too far,” she muttered. “I -thought I was taking in others, and I was took in -myself. I am fit to kill myself. There, was that nine -that struck?”</p> - -<p>A little clock on the mantelpiece had signalled the -hour.</p> - -<p>Hester went across the room to a wardrobe, which -she opened. She took out a cloak and flung it over -her shoulders, and then with stealthy and swift movements -approached the door. She unlocked it and<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_241"></a>[241]</span> -went into the passage outside. The house was quiet -as the grave; the servants were at supper far away; the -mad lady was quiet in the Queen Anne wing; Mrs. -Rowton and Lady Georgina Strong were at some -distance in one of the drawing rooms. Hester’s opportunity -had come.</p> - -<p>Quick as lightning she flew down the stairs, and a -moment later found herself under the shade of a large -yew tree. The moonlight fell broadly on the grass, but -under the yew there was a shadow nearly black. As she -stood there someone touched her on the arm.</p> - -<p>“So you’ve come,” said a man’s voice in a muffled -tone.</p> - -<p>“Yes, I am here, Jim Scrivener,” panted the girl.</p> - -<p>“We can’t talk so near the house,” answered Scrivener.</p> - -<p>“I know a place where we’ll be safe; follow me and -keep in the shade.”</p> - -<p>He turned abruptly. Hester, trembling in every limb, -followed in his wake.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_242"></a>[242]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XXIX">CHAPTER XXIX.<br /> -<span class="smaller">“CALL ME DAWSON.”</span></h2> - -</div> - -<p>Scrivener walked down a narrow winding path, and -Hester followed him. They presently found themselves -under some oak trees in a little dingle, where they were -completely sheltered from view. Hester stood up to her -knees in undergrowth, but Scrivener, supporting himself -against the trunk of one of the trees, twisted his arm -round a lower branch, and so raised himself out of the -brushwood. In this position he could look down on -the pale and trembling girl. Hester’s agitated face -showed distinctly in the white light of the moon. The -light came in checkered bars through the bare branches -of the oak tree.</p> - -<p>“That’s right,” said Scrivener, uttering a little sigh -as he spoke; “we can talk freely now. No one will -trace us to this hiding-place. With all their ’cuteness -the police would not think that we were fools enough -to stand out in a place of this sort chatting together—and -if they did see us, why, it would not matter, for we -are declared lovers, and the fooleries of lovers is past -belief, as everybody knows.”</p> - -<p>Hester made no reply to this tirade, but her trembling -lips suddenly shut themselves firmly, and she looked -boldly up into Scrivener’s face.</p> - -<p>“Well, you are a handsome girl,” said that individual.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_243"></a>[243]</span> -He jumped down from his vantage ground, and clasped -her in his arms.</p> - -<p>“Let go at once,” she cried. She raised her hands -and tried to push him from her.</p> - -<p>“Hush, hush, old girl, not so loud,” he replied. -“Why, what is the matter with you, Hetty? Ain’t a -kiss welcome from your own true love?”</p> - -<p>“Not at present,” she answered, “and if you are my -true love, I don’t know that I am yours. You have -played me false, Jim Scrivener, and I am not sure—no, -I am by no means sure—that I want to have anything to -do with you.”</p> - -<p>“Well, now, you surprise me,” he said in astonishment -which was by no means feigned. “I thought our agreement -was fair and above board. I was to make a lady -of you, Hester Winsome. With your looks, and that -fine, bold, queenly way of yours, all you want, as I tell -you over and over, is money and the name of an honest -man at your back.”</p> - -<p>“An honest man!” said Hester, her lip curling.</p> - -<p>“Well, well,” Scrivener laughed as he spoke. “You -must forgive a slip now and then,” he continued, -“and in the eyes of the world I am a rare honest -specimen, in a fair way to make a big fortune. When -it is made, really made, Hester, my girl, we will -forsake all the ways of evil. There is a new world -at the other side of this old earth of ours, and we’ll -settle down there and live as honest as any people in -the land. Now you know our bargain. I am to make -you a lady and my wife. We are to be married as -soon as ever the registrar will do the job. You have<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_244"></a>[244]</span> -fulfilled your part to the letter, splendidly, too, and -now it is my turn.”</p> - -<p>“All the same, you have deceived me,” said Hester. -“We did make a bargain, but you meant more than I -knew.”</p> - -<p>“Ha, ha, you cannot blame me for being a little -cunning,” said Scrivener. “I repeat, you did your part -of the job splendidly. If I had told you all, the fat -would have been in the fire—you would never have had -the courage.”</p> - -<p>“The courage! The cruelty, you mean,” said Hester, -clasping her hands so tightly together that the veins -almost started through the skin. “You must let me -speak out, Jim Scrivener. You told me some, but not -all—you deceived me. Did you think I’d have gone as -far as I did if I had really known?”</p> - -<p>“No, that you would not, so I kept some to -myself.”</p> - -<p>“You said you wanted to have a good look at the -child—that you were really curious about him. You -wanted to know if, by-and-by, not at present, but by-and-by, -he might take to the business, the cursed black -business which I hate at this moment as much as I hate -you, Jim Scrivener. You asked me to send him round -for you to squint at, as you expressed it. How could I -tell you meant to kidnap him? When he never came -back last night I guessed the whole, and I was fit to kill -myself. I have been fit to kill myself ever since. And -now, look here, Jim Scrivener, I won’t be your wife, not -if it makes me the grandest lady in the land. If you -don’t do something, and pretty quick, too, I’ll tell what<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_245"></a>[245]</span> -I know. I don’t care if I do go to prison for it, I’ll tell -what I know.”</p> - -<p>“Is that your real mind?” said Scrivener, coming up -close to her and looking intently into her face.</p> - -<p>He wore an ugly look; there was a certain green -tint about his face which the moonlight intensified. His -small shifty eyes looked cruel. Hester, who had not -much real courage, shrank away from him.</p> - -<p>“We’re ugly people, we are,” said Scrivener, “good to -work with but ugly to meddle with—worse than ugly, -dangerous, to cross. If you ain’t tired of the life that -beats in that pretty little body of yours, Hester Winsome, -you had better not talk in that way, for I may as well -say out flat, it would not be worth an hour’s purchase if -some of our folk knew what you just said. Look me -full in the face, Hester, and repeat those words again if -you dare.”</p> - -<p>“You know I do not dare, Jim,” she answered; “you -know that you have a terrible power over me; you know -that you have had it for a long time.”</p> - -<p>“Yes; you are completely and utterly in my power, -body and soul,” said the man. As he spoke he slipped -his arm round her waist and drew her close to -him. “Body and soul, little girl,” he repeated, “you -are in the power of Jim Scrivener, of the Silver -School.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, don’t say it so loud,” she panted.</p> - -<p>“I won’t if you don’t drive me to it. There, now -you look like your old self. Give us a kiss, gentle and -pretty like. Why, I am so fond of you, Hetty, that -there’s nothing I would not do for you but put my own<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_246"></a>[246]</span> -neck in jeopardy, and that’s more than any girl can -expect.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, I know, Jim,” she replied, seeing it was best to -humour him, “and, of course, I would not tell for all -the world. But, look here, Jim, couldn’t you manage to -get the little chap back again? You cannot really want -a little fellow like that. Why, what can he do for you?”</p> - -<p>“We want him as a draw,” said Scrivener. “You -let him alone; you won’t see him for the present.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, Jim, I feel as if I’d go mad when I think of -him. I don’t mind a bit about the jewels nor the silver, -nor, for that matter, about Mr. Rowton, but I do care -for that nice little fellow. Oh, there’s no knowing what -harm he will come to—and it is my doing. I shall feel -that it’s my doing to my dying day.”</p> - -<p>“The kid will come to no harm, silly girl.”</p> - -<p>“But where is he, Jim? You might tell me, seeing -that you love me so much.”</p> - -<p>Scrivener laughed.</p> - -<p>“Not I,” he answered. “I do love you, and you’re -an uncommon pretty girl, and I’ll make you a real -affectionate sort of husband. You’ll be loving to me, -and I’ll be loving to you, and we’ll be like a pair of -turtle doves together. There, now you are looking at -me in your old pretty way. Upon my word, I am all -impatient for the ceremony to take place. You are not -to know where the little chap is, Hester, but there, -I’ll say something to comfort you. He is snug enough -and will come to no harm. Long John has got him, -and Long John ain’t to be gainsaid, not by any silly girl -that ever breathed, so you stop whining in that way,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_247"></a>[247]</span> -and let us go to the real business which has brought me -here.”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” she said, controlling herself with a mighty -effort.</p> - -<p>Suddenly she raised her eyes, which were full of tears.</p> - -<p>“I see you won’t tell, and I must be content,” she -said. “Will you swear faithful, then, Jim, that if I do -go on bearing this awful weight on my conscience, no -real harm will happen to the child?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, I can swear that right enough. At the very -worst, the little fighting-cock will only enter on a short -and a merry life. Why, Hetty,” continued the man, -“think of what it all means—lots of money, lots of excitement, -hairbreadth escapes, adventures no end.”</p> - -<p>“Prison afterwards, penal servitude, and worse perhaps,” -she muttered under her breath.</p> - -<p>“True enough,” replied the man. “I ain’t one to -shut my eyes to the danger; we most of us go that way -in the long run; we make up our minds to that from -the first. Why, it is part of the excitement. The fear, -for I suppose it is a sort of fear, makes the pleasure of -the present all the greater. Oh, girl, it is a mad, merry -life, and I would not change it for twenty of the humdrum -existences of the city clerk and the other poor, -half-starved beggars I see around me. Now then, my -pretty one, when shall the marriage bells chime?”</p> - -<p>“Not yet,” she answered; “I don’t want to be your -wife yet awhile.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, but I want you to. You know too much, Hester -Winsome; you must join us out and out now, or take -the consequences.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_248"></a>[248]</span></p> - -<p>“What do you mean?” she asked, turning pale.</p> - -<p>For answer, Scrivener once again put his arm round -her waist, drew her close to him, put his hand under -her chin, and looked fixedly into her eyes. Then he -whispered a short sentence into her ear.</p> - -<p>Whatever he told her had a queer effect. She turned -first a vivid red, and then white to her lips; her slender -figure swayed as if she would faint, and were the man -not supporting her, she must have fallen.</p> - -<p>“There’s a brave lass,” he said; “you have taken it -as I knew you would. You must make the best of -things now, my beauty. I go back to town to-morrow, -or perhaps to-night, and I’ll see what the registrar -requires. It is my belief, as I have been so long in the -place, that we can be married at very short notice. -Now, you leave your present situation in a week or ten -days at the farthest. Why, look here, I am no end of a -swell in town. You’ll be surprised when I take you to -your home. In my own way I am as good as Silver—yes, -that I am. I believe his dame was a good bit -taken aback when she came here; so you’ll be when I -take you to my humble dwelling, pretty Hetty. Now -let me hear from those beautiful rosebud lips that you’ll -soon be mine.”</p> - -<p>“I’ll soon be yours, Jim,” answered the girl, “though -I am in no end of a funk.”</p> - -<p>The man laughed. He pressed Hetty close to him, -and began to kiss her on her lips and forehead. She -submitted to his caresses, shutting her eyes and trying -to keep back the agony which was really filling her -heart.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_249"></a>[249]</span></p> - -<p>“That’s all right,” said Scrivener. “You give notice -to quit to-morrow, do you hear?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, Jim.”</p> - -<p>“You had best not give too short notice, or it might -rouse suspicion. Say you are engaged to be married -to a respectable man in a way of business. You might -call me Dawson if you like; it don’t much matter; the -less you bring in names, the better, only if you are -driven to it, say the man’s name is Sam Dawson. Then -at the end of the fortnight you go up to town, and I’ll -meet you at King’s Cross and take you right away to -my own house. I think that’s all now. You had best -slip back, or you may be suspected.”</p> - -<p>“Very well, Jim, I’ll do what you say, for I cannot -help myself. I suppose you are going to town?”</p> - -<p>“You had best not know where I am going. Leave -me to manage my own affairs. If you don’t know, you -can’t tell. There, good-bye.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_250"></a>[250]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XXX">CHAPTER XXX.<br /> -<span class="smaller">MRS. LARKINS.</span></h2> - -</div> - -<p>George Morton, of ⸺, Redcliffe Square, was supposed -by his many friends to be a retired solicitor. He was a -man who lived in a comfortable and respectable way, -who gave largely to charities, who was a good Church -member, an affectionate father, and a kind husband. He -was much respected and looked up to in the neighbourhood, -and no one would suspect him of having anything -to do with that disgraceful thing, an alias. Nevertheless, -Long John, of the Silver School, and George Morton, -of Redcliffe Square, were one and the same individual. -He received Rowton’s letter in the course of the evening, -and its contents by no means surprised him. The telegram, -which had come early in the day, had given him -quite to understand that this troublesome member of -his mob or school was in a state of insurrection. Morton -read the letter calmly, slipped it into his pocket, -and proceeded to discuss the soup in his plate. His -wife, a pretty little woman, who had not the faintest idea -that her husband was other than what he represented -himself to be, looked at him with the dawn of anxiety on -her face.</p> - -<p>“Does anything worry you, George?” she asked.</p> - -<p>“No, nothing. Why do you ask?” he replied. He -gave her a glance out of his big and beautiful eyes, and<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_251"></a>[251]</span> -she knew at once that he did not wish to be questioned -further.</p> - -<p>“Have you to go out to-night, dear?” was her next -query.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” he answered; “I have just received a letter -which requires immediate attention.”</p> - -<p>“Has it anything to do with the telegram which I -opened in your absence?” she asked—“the telegram -with the queer words, ‘death imminent.’”</p> - -<p>“I wish, Alice,” he answered, “that in future you -would not open my telegrams. No, the letter has -nothing whatever to do with the telegram. The latter -referred to an affair on the Stock Exchange, and was -a cipher.”</p> - -<p>“Oh!” she answered, looking puzzled, as he meant -her to be. “Then you cannot come with me to the -Norrises’ ‘At Home’?“ she said after a longer pause.</p> - -<p>“Not to-night; I must go to my club. I cannot say -when I shall be in, so will take the latchkey. Don’t -sit up for me.”</p> - -<p>Having finished his dinner, Morton presently went -out.</p> - -<p>His wife nodded brightly to him when he bade her -good-bye, and soon afterwards she went upstairs to her -nursery. She kissed her children and heard them say -their prayers, and then went to dress for the “At -Home,” to which Morton could not accompany her.</p> - -<p class="tb">At about the time that Long John, or Morton, received -Rowton’s letter, the detective, Crossley, had an -epistle of extreme interest from Jacob Short, the footman<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_252"></a>[252]</span> -at Rowton Heights. He read it over with care -and conned the last sentence with special interest.</p> - -<div class="blockquote"> - -<p>“There’s no doubt,” wrote Short, “that we have -found our man. He answers in every respect to the -description which you have had by you for so many years. -The only thing now left to discover is the mark on the -upper lip. The man whom we suspect—for safety I -name no names here—although clean shaven otherwise, -wears a long and heavy moustache. I have tried once -or twice to steal secretly into his room when he was -sleeping. It even occurred to me to drug his wine, in -order to ensure that he might have such deep repose -that I could lift his moustache without his noticing it; -but that opportunity has never come. I doubt, too, -whether the man, who is naturally all suspicion, could -arrive at such a state of slumber that I could effect my -object. It is necessary, of course, to discover this mark, -and it is my opinion that the wife is the only person -who will be able to find out whether her husband conceals -under his moustache the death’s head and arrow.”</p> - -</div> - -<p>“True,” said Crossley to himself, “too true.”</p> - -<p>Having finished his letter he put it into his pocket, -and soon afterwards went out. Hailing a cab, he drove -to an address in Lambeth. His hansom turned into a -shabby side street, and drew up before a small and -decidedly common order of house. Crossley ran up the -steps and rang the bell. After a moment’s delay, a -woman opened the door and stood before him. She -was a pale, anxious-faced woman, of middle age, untidy<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_253"></a>[253]</span> -in appearance, with unkempt, disorderly hair. Her eyes -were sunken into her head as if she had indulged in -much and constant weeping. When she saw Crossley, -the colour rushed into her face, and she gave a violent -and perceptible start.</p> - -<p>“How do you do, Mrs. Larkins?” said the detective.</p> - -<p>Mrs. Larkins dropped a curtsey. Her words, when -they did come out, were uttered so quickly that they -seemed to tumble one on top of the other.</p> - -<p>“I beg your pardon, sir, I did not know you for the -instant, standing with your back to the light. Come in, -sir, if you please.”</p> - -<p>Crossley entered the little house without a word. The -woman took him into her parlour. She was a sempstress; -a sewing machine stood on the centre table, and a lot of -plain linen was scattered about. A couple of children, -dirty and ill-fed, were quarrelling on the hearth-rug. -They did not look up or desist from their occupation -of pulling each other’s hair when Crossley and the -mother entered.</p> - -<p>“Send them away,” said the detective, pointing to -them; “I want to see you alone, and I am in a great -hurry.”</p> - -<p>“Run upstairs to granny, dears,” said the woman to -the children. “Ask granny to give you a bit of supper -and put you to bed.”</p> - -<p>“Granny says there ain’t nothing for supper except -dry bread,” piped the elder child, “and I don’t want -dry bread; do you, Bobby?”</p> - -<p>“No,” said Bobby, beginning to whimper. “I want -cake.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_254"></a>[254]</span></p> - -<p>“Here,” said Crossley, putting his hand into his -pocket and pulling out half-a-crown, “take this to your -granny and tell her to buy you some cake.”</p> - -<p>The elder child, young as she was, knew the value of -money. She clutched the coin eagerly, and ran out of -the room, followed by her small brother.</p> - -<p>“Them children, and myself, for that matter, are half -starved,” said Mrs. Larkins. “I’ve worked ’ard, as you -can see, sir, but I can’t make the two ends meet, no -matter how I try. It do seem bitter ’ard, Mr. Crossley, -that you should not let me have the twenty pounds my -husband hid away for me. He knew well when he hid -the money in that mug behind the dresser that an evil -day would come. He knew I would be safe to find the -money the first time I turned the room out. I say again, -sir, it do seem ’ard you should have taken it, for it were -meant for me.”</p> - -<p>“Shut up, woman,” said Crossley, “and let me speak. -I did what I did for a good purpose, and could do no -otherwise. Your husband’s trial comes on at the -next assizes; he is certain to get his five years at the -least.”</p> - -<p>“Do you think so, indeed, sir? Oh, my poor Bill. -And whatever will become of me?” The woman raised -her apron to her eyes and began to sob.</p> - -<p>“It is impossible for me to say. Now, listen and -stop crying if you can. The fact is this; I know your -case is a hard one. I have thought a good bit about -you and that twenty pounds which your husband saved -away for you in case he should be nabbed, as nabbed he -was certain to be in the end.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_255"></a>[255]</span></p> - -<p>“Yes, yes, sir, I am not going to defend him, but that -money I do believe he come by honest.”</p> - -<p>“The less we talk on that subject, the better,” said -Crossley. “Well, now, look here. I found the money, -and as, of course, I ought, I took it with me because -you had no possible right to it; but it so happens that -at the present moment I have got twenty pounds in my -pocket—here, in my waistcoat.” Crossley tapped himself -as he spoke.</p> - -<p>“Oh, sir, <i>that</i> twenty pounds?”</p> - -<p>“No matter to you what twenty pounds. I have -twenty pounds in my pocket, and you shall have it—yes, -every penny of it, all in gold sovereigns, too, if you’ll do -what I want.”</p> - -<p>“I’m sure there’s nothing I would not do for the -money,” began Mrs. Larkins.</p> - -<p>“Then that is all right; you are a sensible woman -when all is said and done. Now, you just give me a -little bit of information.”</p> - -<p>At these words the poor woman’s face, which had -gradually begun to assume an expression of hope, turned -once again to its old death-in-life appearance. She shook -her head feebly, and taking up a long seam of needlework -began to sew at it. “I cannot tell on poor Bill’s -pals,” she said; “no, I can’t, it’s no use asking me, so -there. I won’t give evidence agin them.”</p> - -<p>“Very well,” said Crossley, “I can only say I am -sorry for you. It is quite out of my power to give you -twenty pounds for nothing. If you help me, I’ll help -you. That is fair and above board, isn’t it? Now, -will you speak or will you not?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_256"></a>[256]</span></p> - -<p>“I cannot, sir; I really cannot.”</p> - -<p>“Well, well, you have something to sell, and I want -to buy it. I offer a good price, but if you won’t accept, -there’s an end of the matter. Good evening to you, -Mrs. Larkins.” Crossley placed his hat on his head as -he spoke and made for the door.</p> - -<p>“Oh, sir!” said the poor woman, “if only you would -see your way to give me five pounds out of the twenty. -Even five would save me, sir. I can’t pay the rent, and -we’ll be turned out next week, and everybody knows I -am the wife of a thief, and I can’t get employment, -except this sort, and this sort is starvation, it -really is.”</p> - -<p>“Now look here, my good woman,” said Crossley, -returning once more and taking up his stand on the -hearth rug, “don’t you think you are a bit of a fool? -What are you making all these bones about? You -want the money, and I am willing to give it to you. I -want to buy something which you can sell. Now, if I -promise absolute secrecy, will you tell me what you know -on a certain point?”</p> - -<p>“Oh, if I thought it would never get abroad, of -course I would,” said the woman.</p> - -<p>“Your name will never be breathed in the business—that -I swear to you. I want this information for my -own private reasons.”</p> - -<p>“And you’ll give me Bill’s twenty pounds, sir?”</p> - -<p>“I’ll give you twenty pounds before I leave this house, -but you need not call it Bill’s unless you like. I advise -you not to for your own sake.”</p> - -<p>The woman was silent for a moment. Taking out a<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_257"></a>[257]</span> -handkerchief, she wiped some moisture from her forehead. -After a pause, she said abruptly:</p> - -<p>“Very well, I’ll tell. I hope to heaven I ain’t doing -nothing wrong.”</p> - -<p>“Of course you’re not; you are a wise woman who -simply knows when her bread is buttered. Come here -to the light. Do you know this? Have you ever seen -anything like it before?”</p> - -<p>As he spoke, Crossley held a fragment of the letter, -which for so many years he had kept in his possession, -before Mrs. Larkins’ eyes.</p> - -<p>“Yes, sir, I seem to know it,” she replied, turning -white.</p> - -<p>“It is queer writing, is it not?”</p> - -<p>“Oh, yes, sir, very queer.”</p> - -<p>“And you are sure you have seen it before?”</p> - -<p>“Well, yes, sir, I am positive.”</p> - -<p>“Tell me when and how.”</p> - -<p>“Well, my husband got letters writ like that more -than once—several times. Once he left a letter about -and I puzzled to read it. Of course, I could not make -out a single word, and he laughed at me trying to get -at the back of the cipher as he called it.”</p> - -<p>“You are quite right; this letter is written in cipher. -Now, can you tell me the name of the writer?”</p> - -<p>“No, sir.”</p> - -<p>“No, Mrs. Larkins! Remember your twenty -pounds.”</p> - -<p>“Even for that I cannot tell what I do not know, -sir. I do not know the name of the writer of that -letter.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_258"></a>[258]</span></p> - -<p>“Have you ever seen him?”</p> - -<p>“Oh, that’s another matter,” said Mrs. Larkins. -“Yes, I’ve seen him; he come here once or twice—once -he came and stayed over an hour; he and my -husband talked in this ’ere room.”</p> - -<p>“And you saw him?”</p> - -<p>“I see him come and go. The light fell on his face.”</p> - -<p>“You would know him again, would you?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, sir, well.”</p> - -<p>“Well enough to swear to him?”</p> - -<p>“I think so, sir.”</p> - -<p>“What sort of a man was he? Describe him as well -as you can.”</p> - -<p>“So dark that he looked almost like a foreign chap,” -said Larkins’ wife; “taller than most men, and broader. -He wore a hat slouched down over his eyes, so I could -not see his face, but his voice was deep and full, and -had a fierce sort of note in it.”</p> - -<p>“Would you say, now, that he was a gentleman?”</p> - -<p>“Oh, yes, he had the way of one—’aughty he were, -and proud as a lord.”</p> - -<p>“Well, now, think a minute: you are quite sure you -never heard his name?”</p> - -<p>“No, that I didn’t; but Bill was mighty flustered the -last time he came here. I were in the next room for a -bit, and I ’eard my husband and this gentleman talk -about a robbery which they meant to commit in the -north of England. I believe it were a bank they wanted -to rob. Someone, whose name I could not catch, had -said they were to do the job between them—that is, my -man was to do the real business, and the other man was<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_259"></a>[259]</span> -to watch and to look on. That’s all I ever heard, and -it’s my belief the robbery never came off—but I remember -they planned it.”</p> - -<p>“Here,” said Crossley suddenly, taking a photograph -out of his pocket; “you say you would know your man -if you saw him again?”</p> - -<p>“I would, sir.”</p> - -<p>“Was he anything like this?”</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 460px;"> -<img src="images/illus6.jpg" width="460" height="700" alt="" /> -<p class="caption">“Here,” said Crossley, taking a photograph out of his -pocket; “was he anything like this?”—<a href="#Page_259"><i>Page 259.</i></a></p> -</div> - -<p>“Why, yes, sir,” said Mrs. Larkins, turning pale, -“that were ’im. I could not mistake him. Oh, sir, you -swear you won’t get me into trouble for this. It seems -as if I were telling you too much.”</p> - -<p>“Not a bit of it. I swear that your name shall never -come out in this matter. Now, here’s your twenty -pounds. I believe you have told me all you know truthfully, -and you can do no more.”</p> - -<p>“Heaven bless you, sir,” called Mrs. Larkins after -him when Crossley went away.</p> - -<p>Before the indefatigable detective went to bed that -night he wrote the following letter, which was addressed -to Mrs. Adrian Rowton, Rowton Heights, near Pitstow, -Yorkshire, and ran as follows:</p> - -<div class="blockquote"> - -<p class="noindent">“<span class="smcap">Madam</span>,</p> - -<p>“I have some painful news to impart to you -in connection with the business which has occupied my -attention for so many years. I wish to heaven your -father were still alive so that I might break it to him -instead of to you, but it being your express wish that -the thing should go on to the bitter end, I have no help -for it, but to summon you to town as quickly as possible.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_260"></a>[260]</span> -On receipt of this letter, which I calculate will reach -you about noon to-morrow, will you take the next -train from Pitstow to King’s Cross? I will meet you at -King’s Cross and bring you straight here to my own -house. I shall have something to communicate to you -then which will fall as a blow on you, madam. I trust -to your good sense, however, to keep up under these -afflicting circumstances, and to remember the solemn -promise you are under to your late father.</p> - -<p>“I am, Madam,</p> - -<p class="center">“Your respectful servant,</p> - -<p class="right">“<span class="smcap">Robert Crossley</span>.”</p> - -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XXXI">CHAPTER XXXI.<br /> -<span class="smaller">A SUMMONS.</span></h2> - -</div> - -<p>Nance received Crossley’s letter about noon on the -following day. Lady Georgina was, of course, still with -her. Nance and this lady were standing by the drawing-room -window when Jacob brought in the letter. Before -he left the room, he perceived the death like hue which -spread over his young mistress’s face.</p> - -<p>“When all is said and done, mine is an odious -calling,” he muttered to himself. He went straight to -the housekeeper’s room.</p> - -<p>“Mrs. Ferguson,” he said, “even at the risk of -incurring your displeasure, I must ask you to give me -another holiday.”</p> - -<p>“What, Jacob, another! Really, what servants are -coming to in this day passes belief. The old business, -is it?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_261"></a>[261]</span></p> - -<p>“Yes, ma’am, the old trouble,” answered Jacob.</p> - -<p>“Well, well, I am sorry for you. You’ll be back -to-morrow?”</p> - -<p>“Certain, sure, ma’am, and I am much obliged.”</p> - -<p>Jacob left the room.</p> - -<p>He had scarcely done so when the drawing-room bell -summoned him to appear there.</p> - -<p>Mrs. Rowton was standing by a table—she was taking -up and putting down some new magazines—there was -an abstracted and somewhat alarmed look on her face. -When Jacob appeared she started.</p> - -<p>“Did you ring, madam?” he asked.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” she replied. “Will you, please, go to the -stables at once, and desire the coachman to bring the -carriage round to meet the next train to town?”</p> - -<p>“The covered carriage, madam?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, the brougham with the basket on top for -luggage.”</p> - -<p>“Very well, madam; the next train leaves for town -at 3.30,” answered Jacob.</p> - -<p>“Desire the carriage to be round in good time.”</p> - -<p>“Now it is my turn,” said Lady Georgina, who had -sat quite silent during all this time by the window. She -approached the table where Nance was standing. “May -I ask, Nancy Rowton,” she said, “if that mysterious -letter was from your husband?”</p> - -<p>“It was not,” answered Nance.</p> - -<p>“Ah! that is strange; and yet the letter was a -summons for you to go to town?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, it was,” replied Nance.</p> - -<p>“And not from your husband?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_262"></a>[262]</span></p> - -<p>“No.”</p> - -<p>“You are going to obey the summons, child?”</p> - -<p>“I am, Lady Georgina.”</p> - -<p>“You won’t tell me what it is all about?”</p> - -<p>“I cannot; you must not question me.”</p> - -<p>“Then, at least understand one thing,” said Lady -Georgina in a determined voice—“where you go, I -go.”</p> - -<p>“You!” answered Nance, looking up with a queer -expression in her eyes. Her mouth suddenly twitched -with emotion which she could scarcely control.</p> - -<p>“No,” she said, “you are kind—you are very kind, -you are my best friend after my husband, but I must do -this thing alone. It is part of the agony that it must be -done alone and without help; I must consult no one. I -must go to town by myself.”</p> - -<p>“My dear little girl, you must do nothing of the -kind. I have no wish to spy into your secret. You -can see whoever you wish to see by yourself, but your -husband put you into my care, and where you go, Nancy, -I go.”</p> - -<p>“As you please; I have no strength to argue about -the matter,” said Nancy in a faint voice.</p> - -<p>She went up to her room to put on her travelling cloak -and bonnet, and found Hester waiting for her. Hester -was neatly dressed in her travelling things.</p> - -<p>“Of course you want me to go with you, madam?” -she said.</p> - -<p>“I think not, Hester,” replied Nance, “If I stay in -town for any length of time I will telegraph to you to join -me, but you are not to accompany me to-day.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_263"></a>[263]</span></p> - -<p>“As you please, of course, madam. I have packed -everything you will require, and, of course, shall be in -readiness to go to town the moment I receive your telegram.” -Hester took off her hat as she spoke. Her face -was very pale.</p> - -<p>“You don’t look well,” said Nancy, whose heart was -never too much troubled to forget to notice the pains -and sorrows of others.</p> - -<p>“I have been having bad head-aches lately,” replied -the girl, turning crimson; then she added after a pause, -as she held out her mistress’s cloak for her to put -on, “I don’t know if Mrs. Ferguson acquainted you -with the fact, madam, that I must leave your service.”</p> - -<p>“Indeed,” replied Nance. She would have liked to -have added that she was sorry, but the words were -arrested on her lips. She knew in her heart of hearts -that Hester’s absence would be a relief.</p> - -<p>“Yes, madam,” continued the girl, “I am leaving in -about a fortnight. Mrs. Ferguson says she can easily -supply my place, and as I am to be married——”</p> - -<p>“Married!” cried Nancy; “you are leaving because -of that?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, madam, I expect to be married in a fortnight -from now.”</p> - -<p>The sound of wheels was heard crunching the gravel -outside.</p> - -<p>“I must go,” said Nance, catching up her gloves and -muff. “Good-bye, Hester; you can tell me all about -your future prospects when next we meet—who your -husband is to be, and all about it. Good-bye.”</p> - -<p>Nance nodded kindly and left the room. A moment<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_264"></a>[264]</span> -or two later, she and Lady Georgina were driving to -Pitstow station. They reached it in good time, took -their train, and presently found themselves steaming -quickly in the direction of London. They had a first-class -compartment to themselves.</p> - -<p>“I have a fear,” said Nance suddenly, “which I cannot -account for, nor explain away.”</p> - -<p>“You mean that you dread our dear little Murray may -not be quickly found?” said Lady Georgina.</p> - -<p>“No,” answered Nance after a pause; “it would be -wrong to deceive you or to make you think me better -than I am. I love Murray, but my fear is not about -him.”</p> - -<p>“Then what is it about, child? Ah, you need not tell -me—you are troubled about your husband?”</p> - -<p>“He is unhappy, and he is away. I am much, much -troubled.”</p> - -<p>“You are naturally nervous,” replied Lady Georgina. -“Now, if you had known that good Adrian Rowton -as long as I have, nothing that he did or said would -surprise you—in short, you would cease to be nervous -about one who is unaccountable. His ways are unaccountable, -so is his mind, so also doubtless is his -heart.”</p> - -<p>“No, no, there never was a heart like his,” interrupted -Nance.</p> - -<p>“It shows its sunny side to you,” replied Lady -Georgina; “to others——” she paused, her bright -dancing eyes became grave. “Adrian comes of an -eccentric family,” she continued, “eccentric to the verge—yes, -I may as well say it, of insanity. His sister,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_265"></a>[265]</span> -poor thing! has been insane for years. Report whispers -that Adrian gave her a dreadful shock, soon after -Murray’s birth. Anyhow she went completely off her -head, and has been insane ever since. As to Adrian -himself, he has his own mad points. Oh, my dear child, -there have been occasions when I have thought him as -mad as a hatter, but all the same, I repeat once again, -I have never met a more fascinating, a braver or more -attractive man.”</p> - -<p>“Thank you for those good words,” Nance said impulsively.</p> - -<p>She left her seat, crossed the carriage, put her arms -round Lady Georgina’s neck, and kissed her.</p> - -<p>“Thank you,” she repeated; “when even for a -moment you see my husband as he really is, you give me -inexpressible comfort.”</p> - -<p>“It is my honest opinion,” continued Lady Georgina, -“that the only very great trouble you have to bear at -present is the mysterious absence of dear little Murray. -Your husband is doubtless taking steps to discover his -whereabouts in town. As to his conduct in other -respects, remember that I think nothing at all about it. -He is queer, but not mad; he will never kick over the -traces, or go too far in any one direction. You will -most likely meet him to-morrow or the next day in -London. By the way, do you know his address?”</p> - -<p>“No.”</p> - -<p>“I thought as much. Does he never give you his -address when he leaves you?”</p> - -<p>“He has not done so hitherto.”</p> - -<p>“Again I may say, that I thought as much,” replied<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_266"></a>[266]</span> -Lady Georgina, tapping her foot impatiently. “Did -you really have no directions where letters are to be -forwarded to?”</p> - -<p>“No.”</p> - -<p>“Where do you propose to spend the night yourself?”</p> - -<p>“I cannot tell, Lady Georgina. I only know that I -am going to town; after that all is blank.”</p> - -<p>“Then, my dear, it is a blessing I am with you. We -will put up at the Universal Hotel. It is large and -central, and the very moment we take rooms there we -will wire to Rowton Heights to tell the servants our -whereabouts.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XXXII">CHAPTER XXXII.<br /> -<span class="smaller">A RED TRACK.</span></h2> - -</div> - -<p>When the train arrived at King’s Cross, Crossley was -waiting on the platform. A quick glance showed him -Nancy’s pale face in the window of a first-class compartment. -He went forward to meet her.</p> - -<p>“Thank you for answering my letter so promptly, -Mrs. Rowton,” he said. “I have a carriage outside; -may I take you at once to my house?”</p> - -<p>At this moment Lady Georgina touched Nancy on the -arm.</p> - -<p>“Introduce me to the gentleman,” she said.</p> - -<p>“Mr. Crossley, Lady Georgina Strong,” said Nance.</p> - -<p>Crossley bowed. Lady Georgina favoured him with -an intensely earnest glance. She saw a man of middle -height, dressed in the correct garb of an ordinary<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_267"></a>[267]</span> -gentleman. He had a pleasant face, and looked eminently -respectable.</p> - -<p>“Lady Georgina has been kind enough to accompany -me to town, Mr. Crossley,” said Mrs. Rowton.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said Lady Georgina, “I have come with this -lady because she is too young and inexperienced to take -care of herself—also because her husband left her in -my charge. She says that she has come up to London -on receipt of a letter. May I ask, sir, if you are the -writer?”</p> - -<p>“I am, madam. I am anxious to see Mrs. Rowton -on a private matter of much importance.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, Lady Georgina, it is quite a secret,” said -Nance.</p> - -<p>“I am aware of that fact,” said Lady Georgina. -“Well, sir,” she continued, “here is Mrs. Rowton. You -are at liberty to tell her what you please. Where do -you propose to take her to communicate your tidings?”</p> - -<p>“To my own house, madam.”</p> - -<p>“And where is your house?”</p> - -<p>“It is a good way from here—near Clapham Common—but, -expecting the lady, I ordered a private carriage, -which is waiting for us at the present moment, and we -can reach the house in about an hour from now.”</p> - -<p>“Very well,” answered Lady Georgina, “only please -understand that where Mrs. Rowton goes I go.”</p> - -<p>The luggage was secured and put upon the top of the -private carriage, which Crossley had hired from a livery -stable not far from his own house. Lady Georgina and -Nance entered, but the detective preferred sitting with -the driver on the box, he said.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_268"></a>[268]</span></p> - -<p>“The mystery thickens, but excitement suits me,” -said Lady Georgina with a sigh, which she quickly suppressed -as the horses started forward at a good pace, and -they soon left King’s Cross behind them.</p> - -<p>In the course of an hour they reached Crossley’s -house. The moment they got within, Nance, who -had been absolutely silent during the long drive, -spoke.</p> - -<p>“I am anxious to see you alone at once, Mr. Crossley,” -she said.</p> - -<p>She raised her eyes to the detective’s face as she -spoke. He was placing his hat on the stand in the little -narrow hall.</p> - -<p>“Very well, madam, I wish to tell you my tidings -without delay,” he replied.</p> - -<p>“Then will you kindly show Lady Georgina to one -room and take me to another?”</p> - -<p>“May I take you to my drawing-room, madam?” said -Crossley, bowing to Lady Georgina.</p> - -<p>He opened a door on one side of the hall as he spoke, -and ushered Lady Georgina into a small room, furnished -in the ordinary style of a drawing-room of that class of -house. There was a centre table on which some newspapers -and one or two gaudily-bound books were placed. -A paraffin lamp stood in the centre of the table, a bright -fire burned in the grate; an easy-chair of old-fashioned -make stood beside the fire.</p> - -<p>“I shall do well here,” said Lady Georgina. “Do -not pray give me another thought, only let me know -when you have quite done with Mrs. Rowton.”</p> - -<p>“One word, madam,” said Crossley, dropping his<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_269"></a>[269]</span> -voice to a whisper. “I count it a providential arrangement -that you are with the young lady. I have -sore tidings for her. Heaven knows she will need -help.”</p> - -<p>There was a note in the detective’s voice which -startled Lady Georgina, who was not a woman affected -by nerves. She made no reply, however, beyond an -emphatic nod of her head. The detective left the room, -closing the door behind him. He took Nance at once -into his private study, and motioned her to a chair. She -loosened her cloak, but did not sit.</p> - -<p>“I prefer to stand,” she said. “I want, Mr. Crossley, -to learn your tidings at once and without preface.” -She fixed her eyes on him as she spoke.</p> - -<p>“How will she bear it?” thought the detective to -himself. “I wish I had never gone into this business. -Who would have thought that it would have come out -as it has? Poor young lady, I cannot bear to meet -her eyes.”</p> - -<p>“You have prepared me for something very dreadful,” -said Nance; “but please understand it is not the news -itself, but the suspense which is really killing me. -Speak! tell me what you have discovered.”</p> - -<p>“I have very grave tidings, Mrs. Rowton,” said the -man. “It is impossible for me to tell them you in half -a dozen words. You have got to listen to a certain story. -Believe me, I will not keep you in suspense a minute -longer than I can help.”</p> - -<p>“Begin, then,” said Nance.</p> - -<p>A chair was standing near. She caught the back of it -with one trembling hand, and stood very upright, facing<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_270"></a>[270]</span> -the detective, who placed himself on the hearth-rug with -his back to the fire.</p> - -<p>“I believe,” said Crossley, in a low but very firm -voice, “that I have at last found the man who murdered -your brother.”</p> - -<p>“I thought as much,” said Nance. She spoke -faintly.</p> - -<p>“His name?” she said then after a pause.</p> - -<p>“I will come to the name in a few minutes, madam. -I have, I believe, found the man. You remember when -I visited you at the Heights about two months ago that -I then spoke of certain suspicions?”</p> - -<p>“You did. Pardon me, why must we go into that? -Can you not put me out of suspense at once?”</p> - -<p>“I must tell my story in my own way, Mrs. Rowton. -Believe me, my task is no easy one.”</p> - -<p>“I will have patience,” said Nance. “I beg you to -forgive me for showing want of self-control.”</p> - -<p>“I more than forgive you, my young lady. I will say -something more; I wish to Heaven I had never touched -this business. But, now to proceed. The suspicions I -had two months ago led me to place a detective belonging -to my own staff on your premises.”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said Nance, “you sent Jacob Short, our very -excellent footman, down to the Heights. He was a good -servant, and for my part, I seldom remembered that he -was anything else. But I recall now your words at the -time. You said the scent lay red round Rowton Heights. -I did not understand you.”</p> - -<p>“Very likely not,” said Crossley. “Nevertheless, -before I proceed any further, allow me to remind you,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_271"></a>[271]</span> -madam, that I earnestly begged of you to give up the -search.”</p> - -<p>“And I refused to do so,” said Nancy. “We need -not revert to that again. I had vowed to go on with -the thing—my vow was given to a dying man. I will go -on with it to the bitter end.”</p> - -<p>“Very well, madam, I have now to proceed with my -story. Jacob Short went to Rowton Heights and did -the work which I had expected him to do. The suspicions -which I entertained before he arrived there -were abundantly confirmed by evidence which he was able -to collect.”</p> - -<p>Nance came a step nearer.</p> - -<p>“What do you mean?” she said. “Do you infer,” -she moistened her lips, they were so dry she could -scarcely get out the words—“do you really infer -that the murderer, the man who took the life of -my young brother, was really an inmate of Rowton -Heights?”</p> - -<p>The detective nodded.</p> - -<p>“This is fearful! Who could it be? One of the servants? -Surely not Vickers—not Hamley.”</p> - -<p>“You must have patience, madam; you will know all -in a few minutes.”</p> - -<p>Nance again grasped the back of the chair and stood -firm.</p> - -<p>“You remember,” continued Crossley, looking fixedly -at her as he spoke, “the evidence which I had in hand -from the beginning. There was found near the body of -the murdered man a torn piece of paper, which contained -some writing in cipher; at the bottom of the cipher was<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_272"></a>[272]</span> -a hieroglyphic of peculiar shape and size. On the night -of the murder, a friend of the murdered man saw a man -escaping from the café—a tall, dark, fine-looking man, -with a peculiar mark on his upper lip. That man was -searched for by the police, but he was not heard of again. -On that evidence I had to work up my case. The most -important part of the evidence was contained in the torn -paper which held the cipher.</p> - -<p>“After long toil and weeks of labour I became -acquainted with the key of the cipher, and was able to -read what was written on the torn bit of paper. It was -incriminating to the last degree, showing that the murder -was premeditated, for it was an appointment to meet -your brother at the café where he lost his life. From -that day to now my object, madam, has been to find the -man who used that cipher and that hieroglyphic. I -obtained a certain clue which made me think it probable -that I should find him in your house. Yes, Mrs. Rowton, -in your house.</p> - -<p>“I sent Jacob there for the purpose of rendering my -suspicions certainties. He worked well, his object being -to find the cipher and hieroglyphic, which had already -been used on the piece of paper found close to the -murdered man in the possession of the suspected -party. For this purpose he made friends with -a woman who kept a small post-office in the village -near your home. He also left not a stone unturned -to make investigations at the Heights itself. -Yesterday morning, madam, a man living on your -premises wrote a letter to town in the same cipher -and signed it with the same hieroglyphic which was<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_273"></a>[273]</span> -used when your brother was murdered more than six -years ago.</p> - -<p>“This is terrible! it excites me beyond measure. -Go on; tell me the rest quickly.”</p> - -<p>“Jacob Short sent me full particulars,” continued -Crossley, “and acting on them I went to see a woman -last night whose husband belongs to a celebrated gang or -school of burglars, known to us police as the Silver School. -The man has not long ago been arrested on a charge of -uttering a forged cheque. I thought it possible that -the wife might know something about the man who -wrote the cipher and who lived at Rowton Heights. I -went to her last night and taxed her with her knowledge, -believing, as I will explain, that her husband and this -man belonged to the same School. Under pressure, she -told me what she knew. She described the man who -used that cipher and who signed his name with that -special hieroglyphic. She described him as I expected -her to describe him, but she could not tell me his name, -for that had always been hidden from her. I had a -photograph in my possession, however, which I showed -her, and she identified the photograph with the man. -There is no doubt that this man and the woman’s -husband had been employed in the same nefarious -work.”</p> - -<p>“You absolutely bewilder me,” said Nance. “Then -this ruffian has not only taken human life, but he is also -a burglar. And you tell me calmly to my face that this -fiend has lived in the house with my husband and myself. -Have you arrested him, Mr. Crossley?”</p> - -<p>Nancy Rowton’s eyes became full of fire—a passion<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_274"></a>[274]</span> -of absolute revenge gave to her face a totally foreign -appearance.</p> - -<p>“Have you arrested the scoundrel?” she repeated.</p> - -<p>“I cannot arrest him at present,” answered Crossley. -“To complete my evidence there is one last link -wanting. The man who murdered your young brother -not only used the cipher which I have discovered and -the hieroglyphic, but he wore on his face a peculiar mark, -a mark so uncommon and so impossible to hide that by -that alone he might be identified at any time. My man, -Short, found the cipher and the hieroglyphic, but it was, -as he said, completely outside his province to discover -the mark. When we find the man with the mark on his -upper lip, we have found, beyond doubt, the murderer -of your brother. I regret to say, madam, that no one -can give us that last evidence but yourself.”</p> - -<p>“I?” said Nance. “Impossible! You cannot know -what you are saying. I?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, Mrs. Rowton, that is your painful duty—that -is, if you still wish me to go on with the search.”</p> - -<p>“Of course I wish you to go on with it. My heart -is on fire—my noble young brother—my father’s life -sacrificed. Go on with the search? Yes, yes, I say to -the bitter end. I would see that man on the gallows if -I could. I have taken a vow in this matter.”</p> - -<p>“There are some vows which are bad,” said the -detective; “some vows are better broken than kept. -I speak against my own calling when I remind you of -that, Mrs. Rowton. I am interested in this case. It -is, I admit, a very terrible one. Madam, you must -prepare for a blow. It belongs to my calling to know<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_275"></a>[275]</span> -something of human nature. I think I read you -right. I think I am not mistaken. You love your -husband?”</p> - -<p>“Love him,” said Nance. Her face, which had -looked fierce and unwomanly, underwent an instant -change. “You have no right to ask me that question,” -she continued. “Nevertheless,” she added, raising her -voice and speaking with sudden and unlooked for -strength, “I will answer it. Yes, I love my husband. -There are no words in any language to express my unalterable -love.”</p> - -<p>She no longer leant against the chair—she stood -upright, her hands hung at her sides, her head was flung -back. There was not the faintest suspicion in her voice, -in her face, of the awful news which the detective was -trying to break to her. He was silent for nearly a -minute, puzzled how to proceed. She herself helped -him at last.</p> - -<p>“I cannot understand,” she said, “why it is left to -me to make the final and last discovery. If you have -done all else, why not complete it? The man who -possesses the cipher and who has used it, who possesses -the hieroglyphic and who has used it, must be the man -who also possesses the mark. Find the mark for yourself, -Mr. Crossley.”</p> - -<p>“The mark, Mrs. Rowton, is on the face—on the -upper lip. It is small, but distinct. It alters the complete -character of the mouth, being a death’s head and -arrow tattooed on the lip. How done and for what -purpose I cannot tell you. Now, the man whom we -suspect has covered that mark by means of a moustache.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_276"></a>[276]</span> -My servant would have completed the task himself, but -he found it difficult—impossible.”</p> - -<p>“A man who lives at Rowton Heights with a moustache,” -said Nance, laughing somewhat unsteadily. -“You must surely be mistaken, for I know everyone in -my own house. The servants, of course, do not wear -hair on their faces. In fact, no one wears a moustache -except my husband.” She stopped, and looked with -dilated eyes at the detective.</p> - -<p>“That is true, Mrs. Rowton. No one wears a -moustache but your husband, Adrian Rowton.”</p> - -<p>“What can you mean? You look at me in a very -queer way. What is your meaning? Speak.”</p> - -<p>“I mean this, Mrs. Rowton. I have discovered this: -your husband, Adrian Rowton, is also known as Silver, -the leader of the Silver Mob or School. This man, -madam, is the one who murdered Anthony Follett many -years ago!”</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 460px;"> -<img src="images/illus7.jpg" width="460" height="700" alt="" /> -<p class="caption">“This man, Madam, is the one who murdered Anthony -Follett many years ago!”—<a href="#Page_276"><i>Page 276.</i></a></p> -</div> - -<p>There was a silence in the room which might almost -be felt when Crossley ceased speaking. Nancy’s voice -broke into it after a moment. She laughed—her laugh -was wild and a little unsteady.</p> - -<p>“My husband!” she said. “How dare you say that -to my face? Do you think for one moment I believe -you?”</p> - -<p>“I knew it would be a blow to you, madam.”</p> - -<p>“It is no blow; you are absolutely mistaken. -Anything else might have been a blow, but not -that. My husband kill my young brother! My -husband take a man’s life! Oh! come—this is too -much.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_277"></a>[277]</span></p> - -<p>“Satisfy yourself, then, Mrs. Rowton. Discover if -his lip is smooth. Find out if he wears the mark.”</p> - -<p>“I will find out. I thank you. You thought to have -terrified and crushed me, but you only excite my anger -and my contempt. My husband! I myself rather -than he.”</p> - -<p>She turned to the door as she spoke, opened it, and -walked out with a steady step. Crossley followed her -into the hall. It had never occurred to him that she -would take his tidings with utter disbelief.</p> - -<p>“Lady Georgina,” said Nancy, opening the door of -the little drawing-room, “my business with this gentleman -is now concluded, and I am ready to go away.”</p> - -<p>Lady Georgina jumped up. She did not know Mrs. -Rowton’s voice with the new quality in it. The ring of -defiance, the vibration of strength and courage, were -altogether a revelation to her. The carriage was waiting -at the door. The ladies drove to the Universal Hotel.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XXXIII">CHAPTER XXXIII.<br /> -<span class="smaller">“IF NOT, LIE TO HIM.”</span></h2> - -</div> - -<p>When Long John arrived at the club in the street off -the Chelsea Embankment he found several members -of the School waiting to receive him. They were all -assembled in a large room on the first floor of the -house. As usual, they were smoking, and as the chief -entered the dense smell of reeking tobacco filled the -air. Scrivener was amongst the men present. He -looked pale and excited. The other members of the -School wore their habitual expressions, some of surly<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_278"></a>[278]</span> -indifference, some of bravado, not a few of ill-concealed -fear. For some reason there was a shadow in the -air, and the men felt it without knowing that they did -so. Scrivener was seated close to the fire smoking -very strong tobacco when Long John appeared on the -scene.</p> - -<p>“You have come; you are welcome,” said Scrivener, -starting up and going a few steps forward to meet his -chief.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” replied Long John in a voice of irritation, -“of course I’ve come. There is not much time to lose,” -he added; “the night is already late, and it does not -do to arouse suspicion by keeping this sort of place -open too long. Let us to business at once. You -managed the kidnapping of the child very well, -Scrivener.”</p> - -<p>“What child?” asked Simpkins in an eager voice.</p> - -<p>Simpkins, as the proprietor of the club, was always -treated with a certain amount of respect, but on this -occasion Long John favoured him with a scowling -glance.</p> - -<p>“You’ll know all if you’ll keep quiet,” he said. “A -child has been kidnapped by my orders—that child -from this moment belongs to our School; we bring -him up in our ways, to do our business, perhaps to -lead us in his turn. He is the nephew of your gentleman -leader, my men. He is Adrian Rowton’s -nephew.”</p> - -<p>“Silver’s nephew! Good Heaven!” cried Simpkins. -He bit his lips and looked across to one of his neighbours -with a glance which was half scared, half appalled.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_279"></a>[279]</span> -“I thought,” he said after a pause, “that matter was -settled. It was proposed in this room that the child -should be brought to us, but Rowton objected. It was -arranged, was it not, that if Rowton did what we wanted, -the child was to be let alone?”</p> - -<p>“I was in my right when I kidnapped the boy,” said -Piper in that snappy voice which always characterised -him when his temper was getting the upper hand. -“Now, Scrivener, to business; you took the child. -Where is he?”</p> - -<p>“I have him, sir.”</p> - -<p>“Where?”</p> - -<p>“In a room just above the shop in Cheapside.”</p> - -<p>“Ah! that was a good thought. Is the lad safe? -Any chance of his escaping?”</p> - -<p>“None whatever,” answered Scrivener. “I need not -go into particulars,” he added, “but the boy is safe -enough; he won’t escape.”</p> - -<p>“That’s right; you can keep him for the present. I -shall want him by-and-by. What sort of lad is he?”</p> - -<p>“I told you already, Long John, that he is about the -pluckiest youngster I ever came across. To be honest, -now,” continued Scrivener, “I didn’t like the job of -taking that little game chap away a bit, and I hope—yes, -I do—that he’ll soon have his liberty. I don’t hold -with bringing up boys to our trade, that I don’t.”</p> - -<p>“Nor do I,” said Simpkins. “It’s ⸺ hard,” he -added, “and it don’t seem a bit fair to a straightforward -fellow like Silver.”</p> - -<p>“Silence!” said Piper. “Simpkins, when I want -your opinion I’ll ask for it. The boy is not to have<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_280"></a>[280]</span> -his liberty. I shall probably send him to America by-and-by.”</p> - -<p>“To America!” cried Scrivener.</p> - -<p>“Yes, why not? Am I your head, or am I not, -men?”</p> - -<p>“Of course you’re our head, Long John,” said a surly -bulldog-looking man who stood near.</p> - -<p>“Well, then, am I to direct proceedings, or am I -not?”</p> - -<p>“You are, you are, Piper,” said several.</p> - -<p>“Let me hear no more grumbling, then. I propose -to send the kid to America before long. The members -of our School there will receive him with effusion, and -the puppy can be brought up from tender years to walk -in the way in which he should go. There’s only one -thing now to be said, and it is this; that boy never -returns to Rowton Heights. Should any member of -this club be base enough to reveal his whereabouts, or -even give the slightest hint to Adrian Rowton, he gets -the black mark.”</p> - -<p>There was no need to explain what the black mark -meant: the men all looked lowering and discontented.</p> - -<p>“I have had a letter and a telegram from Rowton,” -said Long John; “both need attention. The man is in -a high state of insurrection, and must be dealt with in a -very summary manner. He is likely to come here at -any moment.”</p> - -<p>“That is true,” said Scrivener. “I know for a fact,” -he added, “that Rowton is in town. He will, of course, -demand the boy. What is your object, Piper, in keeping -the lad from him?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_281"></a>[281]</span></p> - -<p>Piper, otherwise Long John, did not reply for a minute. -He stood up looking gloomy and depressed. Then he -said, abruptly:</p> - -<p>“I refuse to disclose all my plans, but enough can -be said to explain my reasons for the very strong move -which I have just taken. Rowton is the gentleman -leader of this School, but I, my men, am the real boss; -but for me, where would any of you be now?”</p> - -<p>“True for you, guv’nor,” said a couple of voices.</p> - -<p>“I am the boss of this School. Two leaders cannot -exist at the same time—one must fall. Rowton has -defied me too long. All our plans will go to pieces, the -police will get an inkling of our whereabouts, clues will -be furnished to them, the scheme which we have formed -to undermine society for our own best interest will fail, -if there is a division in the camp. In short, the School -will come to absolute and open grief. Rowton has -defied me. I got the boy into my power because I -intend to show Rowton who is master.”</p> - -<p>“That’s fair enough,” said one or two again.</p> - -<p>“’Tain’t fair to my way of thinking,” said Simpkins -suddenly. “There ain’t one of us like Silver. No -one has done us the good turns Silver has done, -and he’s straight. I’d trust him—I’d trust him to the -death.”</p> - -<p>“Silence!” said Long John.</p> - -<p>There was a heavy oak chair at one end of the room. -Piper now approached it, seated himself, and looked -down the long room. His face was even thinner and -more cadaverous than usual, his eyes more luminous, -his lips firmer and more cruel. Scrivener watched him<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_282"></a>[282]</span> -in silence; then he went up the room and asked him a -question.</p> - -<p>“What do you want done,” he said, “with the plate -and jewels which we have just taken from Rowton -Heights?”</p> - -<p>“They belong to Silver, and he must have them back -again,” answered Long John with a weary sigh. “That -plant on public credulity was the finest stroke of business -we have done for a long time. We crown all when we -not only punish and completely gull the public, but also -take the desire of his eyes from Rowton.”</p> - -<p>“Aye, but that, to my way of thinking, was the step -too far,” muttered Scrivener under his breath.</p> - -<p>“What are you saying, Scrivener? Speak out! I -allow no mutterings here.”</p> - -<p>“I am saying this,” answered Scrivener; “we put ourselves -into danger when we aroused the indignation of a -man like Rowton. You may push your authority too -far, Long John. I have spoken, now; I won’t say another -word.”</p> - -<p>“You had better not. Now about the plate and -jewels. You can keep them at your place in Cheapside, -Scrivener, for a bit, can’t you?”</p> - -<p>“I can, Piper, but to be frank with you, I don’t want -them to remain there. They might implicate me.”</p> - -<p>“Not a bit of it. The best plan would be to convert -them into money, which you can easily do. You have -crucibles, and can melt down the plate. The jewels can -be taken from their settings, and one of our men can go -over to Holland with a part of them in the course of the -next fortnight. Rowton would as lief have a good large<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_283"></a>[283]</span> -sum of money as the goods back again. In fact, he -cannot have them back; it might arouse suspicion.”</p> - -<p>“How about this?” said Scrivener after a pause. -“You think yourselves safe enough,” he added, looking -at the chief, his ugly small eyes flashing, “but I said we -did wrong to get to the black side of a man like Rowton. -How about this?” He put his hand into his breast -pocket, drew out a small morocco case, and touched a -spring. The case flew open, and the black diamond was -revealed to view.</p> - -<p>Long John was a man not easily moved; his outward -calm seldom or never deserted him. He took the -diamond from its case, looked at it, and put it back -again.</p> - -<p>“That black diamond,” he said, “was, by my orders, -to be sold by Rowton in Spain. He came here and told -a dastardly lie about it. Did I not say that fighting-cock, -that bravado, wanted humiliating, crushing, defying? -He said he had received fifteen hundred pounds for the -gem; five hundred, as I told him at the time, too little. -He gave me the money in your presence, mates.”</p> - -<p>“He did that,” said a man who stood near. “I don’t -know what all this row is about,” he continued, “we -never had a straighter fellow among us than Silver.”</p> - -<p>“Hush, there! When I want your opinion I’ll ask for -it. Now, Scrivener, speak. How did you come by this -diamond?”</p> - -<p>“There’s treachery in the matter,” said Scrivener.</p> - -<p>“Well, man, speak up, out with it.”</p> - -<p>“It is this,” said Scrivener; “Silver has played us a -scurvy trick. Instead of selling the gem and putting it<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_284"></a>[284]</span> -out of the power of the police to trace it to us, he kept -it and gave it to his wife. Mrs. Rowton wore the black -diamond in her hair on the night of the ball at Rowton -Heights.”</p> - -<p>“You swear this as a fact?” said Long John.</p> - -<p>“My proof, sir, is that I have the diamond,” said -Scrivener. “A girl of the name of Hester Winsome, -whom I heavily bribed while staying at Pitstow, managed -to secure it for me. She took it out of her mistress’s -wardrobe after the lady had retired for the night. And -here it is, sir.” Scrivener pointed to the gem as he -spoke.</p> - -<p>“Yes, the proof is convincing,” said Long John.</p> - -<p>A growl came from one or two throats near. Long -John took up the diamond, looked at it again, and then -replaced it on the table.</p> - -<p>At that moment there came a knock at the door.</p> - -<p>“Silver’s knock,” said Scrivener; “you won’t betray -me, Piper?”</p> - -<p>“You dog! Get along and let me alone,” said Piper. -“Open the door, someone.”</p> - -<p>Simpkins went down the room and threw the door -open.</p> - -<p>“Welcome, Silver,” he said in a voice which slightly -shook.</p> - -<p>Rowton nodded to him and entered. Without looking -to right or left he came straight up the room. It -was not his way to be ungracious, and the men resented -what they termed his haughty bearing.</p> - -<p>“You received my letter?” he said in a curt voice, -looking full at Long John.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_285"></a>[285]</span></p> - -<p>“I did, my fine fellow. You crow loud and fierce, -my fighting cock. How dare you address your boss in -that tone?”</p> - -<p>“What I dare to do is my own affair,” answered Rowton. -“Your part of the business is this; you keep your -faith with me; if you break it, I’ll stick to my word. -Unless the boy is given back to me in two hours, I -break with the Silver School.”</p> - -<p>“There are two words to that,” said Long John; -“and as to my breaking faith with you, wait a while—we -may equalise the balance. Give me that case here, -Scrivener. Ha! what do you say to this, Rowton? -How did this come into your possession?”</p> - -<p>“That is the black diamond,” said Rowton in a cool -voice. “I bought it for my wife. I forgot that it was -stolen with the other things.”</p> - -<p>He took up the gem as he spoke, looked at it with -a peculiar expression, and then laid it back on the -table.</p> - -<p>“My wife wore it the night of the ball,” he said.</p> - -<p>His tone was thoughtful. For a moment he ceased -to see the scene which surrounded him; a fair vision -rose before his mental eyes—he felt clinging arms round -his neck. The next, the vision had faded and the black -present was alone with him. He started from his reverie -and spoke abruptly.</p> - -<p>“That robbery was very well planned, Piper,” he said. -“I must congratulate you on the whole way the thing -was executed. But for the one step too far—but for the -kidnapping of my lad—I could admire the pluck and -courage of my confederates.” He looked round the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_286"></a>[286]</span> -room at the men, whose eyes glowed with delight at his -words of praise.</p> - -<p>“Hold your tongue and listen,” said Long John, interlarding -his words with a terrific oath. “How did that -diamond get into your possession?”</p> - -<p>“I bought it,” answered Rowton. “I gave you fifteen -hundred pounds for it.”</p> - -<p>“Then, do you know what you have done? By this -act alone you have sold us. There are ugly stories -known to the police in connection with this black -diamond. I could lay my hands at the present moment -on three men in this room whom this precious gem of -infernal night might bring to the gallows.”</p> - -<p>“Hush, for Heaven’s sake!” said Scrivener, “walls -have ears.”</p> - -<p>“There are moments when one must speak out, -danger or not,” said Long John. “The fact is plainly -this. By your action, Rowton, you have imperilled us -all. You broke faith with us when you appropriated this -diamond for your own purposes. It is a lucky chance -which brings it again into our possession. Understand, -now, that this matter makes us quits, and that you have -nothing whatever to do with the child.”</p> - -<p>“Then my letter to you holds good,” said Rowton. -“My men, I must wish you good evening.”</p> - -<p>He took up his hat, walked down the length of the -room, opened the door, and went out.</p> - -<p>“Follow him,” said Long John, nodding to Simpkins -as he spoke.</p> - -<p>Without a word Simpkins also left the room.</p> - -<p>When the two men had departed, and the sound of<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_287"></a>[287]</span> -their footsteps going downstairs had completely died -away, Long John seated himself once more in the old -oak chair. He remained gloomy and silent for a -moment. Then his voice sounded full and sonorous.</p> - -<p>“Come up near me, all of you,” he said; “we have an -important matter to discuss.”</p> - -<p>All the men flocked, without a word, to the upper end -of the room. Scrivener stood exactly in front of Long -John. Long John’s eyes, pathetic to almost unbearable -sadness, gazed full into the shifty eyes of his spy, his lips -became thin as a line, his face showed white and -cadaverous, even more deathly in hue than usual. On -each cheek there came out slowly an angry spot of flame -about the size of a halfpenny; the eyes grew brighter as -the spot deepened. The lips were now so thin that they -looked like a mere thread. The men all waited in -perfect silence. They knew this mood of their leader, -and trembled before it.</p> - -<p>“There is only one thing to be done,” said Long -John; “I name it with regret, but it must be done.”</p> - -<p>“What is that?” asked Scrivener.</p> - -<p>“We have had too much to do with our gentleman -leader—he has defied us and put us in peril. Men, if -we do not wish, each one of us, to taste the sweets of -penal servitude, if three or four of us do not wish to -swing by the neck until they die, Rowton must go.”</p> - -<p>“He must go, it is true,” echoed Scrivener.</p> - -<p>“It don’t seem to me as if that verdict was fair,” said -a man on the outer edge of the circle.</p> - -<p>Long John fixed him with his glittering eyes.</p> - -<p>“What do you mean, Danvers?” he said.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_288"></a>[288]</span></p> - -<p>“What I say,” replied the man, getting a little bolder. -“Silver may have been wrong about that diamond, but -after all, when all’s said and done, he give it to his wife, -and, except for the black diamond, we never did have a -straighter feller to work with.”</p> - -<p>“If the black diamond is found by the police,” continued -Long John, “we are all undone. The police -have information with regard to it which will hang three -men. Must three hang for one? I repeat that Adrian -Rowton must go.”</p> - -<p>All the men were silent now. One or two looked -eager and impressed, one or two alarmed. Long John, -after a silence which might almost be felt, spoke again.</p> - -<p>“If we don’t give him away, he gives us away.”</p> - -<p>“No,” said the man called Danvers, “’tain’t in Silver -to give evidence agin his pals.”</p> - -<p>“We have him in a cleft stick,” continued Long John. -“Seeing himself at our mercy he will turn round and -defy us. Has he not done so already? To-night, in -your presence, mates, he named impossible conditions; -when they were not acceded to, he went away with -threatening words on his lips. He has done us harm, -and, I repeat again, he must go. A diamond, well -known to the police, has been found in his establishment. -His wife has worn it. It is, doubtless, even -now written in their records as part of the stolen goods -from Rowton Heights. I repeat once again, the man -must go. Do not let us discuss the fact of his going. -A word or two as to the means and this meeting may -break up.”</p> - -<p>Just then there came a timid knock at the door.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_289"></a>[289]</span></p> - -<p>Scrivener went on tiptoe to open it. The servant girl -who brought it stood without. She handed a little -twisted note.</p> - -<p>Scrivener took it to Long John. He opened it, read -the contents, and thrust it into his pocket.</p> - -<p>“I have grave information here,” he said. “Spider -is in town, and has been acting the spy for us as usual. -We have no time to lose, mates. The police have -already got wind of Silver’s identity. Spider has -informed me in this note that they identify him with -Adrian Rowton, master of Rowton Heights. Before -twenty-four hours are over he will be arrested. Now, -look here, we arrest him first. You understand, don’t -you?”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” answered several voices. They were all eager -now. Their apathy had vanished.</p> - -<p>“We have a wine party here to-morrow night,” said -Long John, rising as he spoke. “Scrivener, it will be -your duty to bring Silver here as guest. Use fair means -to get him to come, if necessary; if not, lie to him. -Good-night, men. We meet to-morrow evening at -nine.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_290"></a>[290]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XXXIV">CHAPTER XXXIV.<br /> -<span class="smaller">A TOAST.</span></h2> - -</div> - -<p>Absorbed in his own disturbed thoughts, Rowton never -knew that he was followed. Simpkins saw him enter the -little hotel off the Strand which has been mentioned in -an earlier part of this story.</p> - -<p>At an early hour on the following morning, as Rowton -was having breakfast in the coffee room, Scrivener was -announced. The landlord brought in the information.</p> - -<p>“There’s a man of the name of Dawson outside,” he -said to Rowton, “he’ll be glad to speak to you for a -minute.”</p> - -<p>“Show him in,” said Rowton, nodding.</p> - -<p>The next moment Scrivener stood before him.</p> - -<p>“Ah, Dawson,” said Rowton, taking his cue immediately, -“what may your business be?”</p> - -<p>“Nothing much,” replied Scrivener. “I have come -here with a message from the club.”</p> - -<p>“Well, sit down and have a cup of coffee. I’ll walk -out with you presently.”</p> - -<p>Scrivener, otherwise Dawson, complied. The two men -drank coffee together. Then Rowton rose from his seat.</p> - -<p>“We can take a turn on the Embankment,” he said.</p> - -<p>A moment later the men were seen walking side by -side on the Thames Embankment. The morning was -a fine one, and a fresh breeze from the river blew on -their faces. A man with a smooth face and a perfectly<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_291"></a>[291]</span> -innocent expression passed them slowly. He looked -full at Rowton, who nodded to him.</p> - -<p>“That is my servant, Jacob,” he said, turning to -Scrivener. “What is he doing here?”</p> - -<p>“Mischief,” muttered Scrivener. “We had best not -be seen in such an open place as this. Let us turn up -this by-street into the Strand.”</p> - -<p>The men did so. From the Strand they passed into -a narrow court. In the court was a public-house. -They entered it, asked for a private room, and sat -down by the fire. Scrivener took out his pipe and -lighted it, but Rowton did not smoke.</p> - -<p>“Now,” said Rowton, “your business, and quickly.”</p> - -<p>“The boss is sorry you parted from him in anger,” -said Scrivener. “There’s a wine party at our club -to-night, and I was to bring you a special invitation. -Long John has sent it to you himself. Matters may -be smoothed over. Long John naturally does not want -to get into your black books. Will you come, or will -you not? That is the question.”</p> - -<p>“When I left the club yesterday evening,” said -Rowton, “I said I would never darken its doors again.”</p> - -<p>“That is likely enough. I don’t wonder you took -some of the words the chief said rather hard; but if -matters are spliced up between us, you won’t forsake -your own School, will you, mate?”</p> - -<p>“If the boy is given back to me I’ll not forsake the -School,” said Rowton after a pause.</p> - -<p>“I believe that will be done,” said Scrivener. “Anyhow -you are bidden to come to-night to talk over the -matter.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_292"></a>[292]</span></p> - -<p>“Are you square with me?” asked Rowton, looking -full into Scrivener’s face.</p> - -<p>“As square as daylight,” replied the man.</p> - -<p>Rowton turned away with a suppressed sigh.</p> - -<p>“I’ll be there,” he said; “not that I believe matters -will be smoothed over. This will doubtless be my last -visit.”</p> - -<p>“No, mate,” answered Scrivener, “we cannot do without -a jolly dog like you.”</p> - -<p>“I’ll be there; that is enough,” answered Rowton.</p> - -<p>“One last word before I go, mate,” said Scrivener. -“You had best keep dark to-day. The police have got -wind of your identity and are after you.”</p> - -<p>“How do you know?” asked Rowton.</p> - -<p>“Long John had a warning last night. Spider is in -town, and is prying round as usual. It is true, I tell -you. You may thank your stars that you have not been -arrested before this. It is all the doings of that footman -of yours.”</p> - -<p>“My footman! Do you mean Jacob Short?”</p> - -<p>“I mean Jacob Short. He is a spy from Scotland -Yard. Now you know enough, and I dare not breathe -another word.”</p> - -<p>Scrivener went away, but Rowton sat on by the fire -in the back room of the public-house. His thoughts -and sensations were known to himself alone. After a -time he got up, paid for the use of the room, and by a -circuitous route got back again to the hotel in the Strand. -As he was going in he came face to face with Jacob -standing near the door of the hotel.</p> - -<p>“What are you doing here?” asked Rowton.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_293"></a>[293]</span></p> - -<p>“I came up for a holiday, sir. I hope to return to my -duties to-morrow night.”</p> - -<p>“See you do. I don’t wish my servants to come to -town without my special permission.”</p> - -<p>Rowton spoke in his chuffiest and most forbidding -tones. Jacob’s face flushed. Rowton ran quickly upstairs -to his room. It was at the top of the house. On -the landing outside a ladder was placed which communicated -with a skylight. Rowton packed a few -things in a black bag, and a moment afterwards, had -anyone looked, might have been seen crossing the -leads of the house to another at some distance off. -Jacob did not catch sight of Rowton again that day, -although he kicked his heels for a long time at the -door of the hotel.</p> - -<p>Punctually at the appointed hour the men met at -the smoking club in Chelsea. Their full number was -present. Long John looked at his best. At such -moments he could be delightful. He was gracious -now, unbending; there was not a shadow of care on -his brow; his great eyes glowed with the softest and -sweetest expression, his lips unbent in genial smiles. -There are times when even men of the Silver School can -relax, and, to all appearance, forget their cares. The -present seemed to be one.</p> - -<p>“Welcome back,” said Long John to Rowton. He -went down the room to meet his guest, shaking hands -with him warmly.</p> - -<p>“You know the condition on which I have come,” -answered Rowton.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” replied Long John, “but we won’t discuss<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_294"></a>[294]</span> -unpleasantnesses until after supper. Now, men, let us -gather round and enjoy ourselves.”</p> - -<p>The men sat round a table and began to smoke and -drink. The wine was of the best. Under its influence -they all soon became convivial and merry. Even -Rowton lost his sense of depression; he filled his glass -several times. Soon toasts of different kinds were -proposed. The men talked in metaphor, and slang -terms were freely used.</p> - -<p>“To the success of our next meeting,” said Long -John, rising from his seat, and raising a glassful of wine -high into the air drained it off at a bumper.</p> - -<p>“To a short life and a merry one,” said Rowton, -rising also in his turn.</p> - -<p>“To the sale of the black diamond,” cried Scrivener.</p> - -<p>Scrivener was seated next to Rowton. At this -moment Long John gave him an almost imperceptible -signal. Taking up a wine bottle which stood near he -filled Rowton’s glass to the brim.</p> - -<p>“To the sale of the black diamond,” he repeated.</p> - -<p>All the men, in a spirit of high bravado, drained off -their glasses. A moment later they sat down. Other -toasts followed. The party grew wilder and more -merry. Each man capped his neighbour’s story. The -room was clouded with smoke, and echoed from end -to end with the sound of boisterous mirth. Suddenly, -in the midst of a very wild and daring tale, Rowton -staggered to his feet. He made a step or two forward -in the chief’s direction.</p> - -<p>“You scoundrel, you have poisoned me!” he cried.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_295"></a>[295]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XXXV">CHAPTER XXXV.<br /> -<span class="smaller">WAGES.</span></h2> - -</div> - -<p>The moment Rowton spoke Long John rapped his -hand loudly on the board. He rose and spoke in a -clear and penetrating voice.</p> - -<p>“Silence, men,” he said, “I have something to say.”</p> - -<p>Every tongue was instantly arrested.</p> - -<p>“I wish to state a fact,” continued Long John, just -glancing for a moment at Rowton, who, white to his lips, -was standing near. “Our gentleman leader, Adrian -Rowton, of Rowton Heights, in Yorkshire, otherwise -known to this school by the name of Silver, has been in -debt to us to the tune of five hundred pounds. The -debt was contracted on behalf of a certain diamond, -which we all know here as the black diamond. The -diamond was of great worth, and from different circumstances -in connection with its coming into our possession, -its presence in the School was fraught with extreme -danger. Silver was commissioned to take it to Spain -and sell it there for two thousand pounds, a sum, as you -know, very much below its intrinsic value. Silver did -sell the diamond, but, as it turns out, he sold it to himself -for five hundred pounds <i>below</i> the price I set upon -it. In this manner he contracted a debt to our School -of five hundred pounds. By securing the diamond for -himself he contracted a further debt, the dimensions of<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_296"></a>[296]</span> -which cannot be measured. This further debt formed -the subject of our very painful discussion last night. -The first debt was of small importance; the second debt -was vital. There was only one way in which Rowton -could pay the second debt. I wish to tell you all, now, -my men, that Adrian Rowton has cleared the debt. -His record with us is white.”</p> - -<p>“Hold a minute,” said Rowton. His voice was loud -but somewhat shaky. He was staggering with mortal -pain. “All here present have acted towards me with -treachery. There’s not a man in this room who did -not know what Long John wanted me here for. You, -Scrivener, lured me to this place by means of a lie. -When I came here I trusted to your honour, mates. -You have every one of you failed me.”</p> - -<p>Some of the men groaned, lowered their eyes, and -some shuffled restlessly with their feet. Long John -tapped again on the table.</p> - -<p>“The old trite proverb that ‘all is fair in love and -war’ applies here,” he said. “There was only one -way to wipe out Rowton’s debt, and that way has been -used.”</p> - -<p>“A word more,” continued Rowton; “my debt will -be wiped out soon, but there is another debt to cancel. -Long John, you kidnapped the boy. If my record is -white, yours is black. I forgive the rest of you fellows—you -did what you did under compulsion. But as to -you, you coward, I swear that if I appear before my -Maker unabsolved and with my sins upon me, so do -you.”</p> - -<p>Quick as thought Rowton produced a revolver and<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_297"></a>[297]</span> -fired. He aimed at Long John’s heart. The man saw -his danger, swerved an inch, and received the bullet in -his right arm.</p> - -<p>All was immediately confusion and alarm. Rowton, -after firing, fell to the ground in strong convulsions. -Long John, white as a sheet, caught up a napkin to stay -the blood which began to pour from his wounded arm. -Simpkins rushed to one of the windows to shut it, fearing -that the police might have heard the sound of the -shot. Long John’s face became more and more ghastly—a -smile kept coming and going on his thin lips. -Simpkins ran forward to help him. Scrivener and -another man approached the heap on the floor which -had represented the strong, athletic form of Rowton not -ten minutes ago.</p> - -<p>“What are you trying to say, mate?” whispered -Scrivener.</p> - -<p>“Take me where I can be alone.”</p> - -<p>The two men tried to lift him in their arms.</p> - -<p>“Stay,” called Long John; “we can put cushions on -the floor and lay him here. I am going. One word to -you, Rowton, before we part; we have not yet squared -the record.”</p> - -<p>“We wait for that,” answered Rowton. He raised -his glassy eyes and fixed them on Long John’s cadaverous -face.</p> - -<p>Long John staggered to the door. The other men -hurried to place cushions and coats in a corner on the -floor. They laid the dying man on them.</p> - -<p>“How long have I to live?” he asked.</p> - -<p>“I do not know,” returned Scrivener, “but I think<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_298"></a>[298]</span> -for two or three hours. We gave that poison before -to——”</p> - -<p>“Hush!” said Simpkins suddenly, clapping his hands -across Scrivener’s mouth.</p> - -<p>“I forgot myself in the excitement of the moment,” -answered Scrivener. “I wish I’d never done the -ghastly deed—Rowton of all men! If it were not -for Long John, and that he’d find a way to hurry -one out of the world if one did not do his slightest -wish, why——” Scrivener wiped the dew from his -face.</p> - -<p>“Ours is a ghastly calling,” said Simpkins. “There, -mates,” he added, turning to where a group of the men -were huddled together in a distant part of the room, -“you had best leave us. Long John is not killed, but -he has got his deserts after a fashion, and he’ll have to -lie dark for a bit. The rest of you go home, and be -quick about it. When we want you again we’ll let you -know.”</p> - -<p>The men still hesitated. At last one of them, -treading on tiptoe, came to the upper end of the -room.</p> - -<p>“Shake hands, mate,” said this fellow, going on his -knees and holding out his hand to Rowton. “Say you -forgive us before we go.”</p> - -<p>“I forgive you, mates,” answered Rowton; “you -were only tools. There is one man whom I do not -forgive, and that is your boss. He acted with treachery -and you were not courageous enough to resist. Now -go. I have only a short time to live and much to -do.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_299"></a>[299]</span></p> - -<p>One by one the men came up, looked at his ashy face, -shook their heads, and slowly left the room.</p> - -<p>When they had all gone Rowton spoke to Simpkins.</p> - -<p>“What did he give me?” he asked.</p> - -<p>With some hesitation Simpkins named a drug, bending -low to do so.</p> - -<p>Rowton’s face could not grow more ghastly.</p> - -<p>“Then it is certain death,” he said.</p> - -<p>“Yes, certain death; but, if you like, we’ll fetch a -doctor.”</p> - -<p>“Never mind. Were enquiries set on foot, things -would go badly with you. I die, I hope, as a man——”</p> - -<p>He paused, struggling for breath.</p> - -<p>“I always knew,” he continued, “that the fate I have -met might be mine. There is no hope, you say. I may -live for—two hours.”</p> - -<p>“You may, mate, but it is not certain. You are -taking the dose hard,” said Scrivener.</p> - -<p>“I want you to do something for me, Scrivener.”</p> - -<p>“Anything,” replied the man, falling on his knees.</p> - -<p>“Fetch my wife here.”</p> - -<p>“Your wife!” said Simpkins suddenly. “Dare you -see her, mate?”</p> - -<p>“I dare anything. I have one last—<i>desperate</i> wish; -it must be granted. I must see my wife.”</p> - -<p>“But if she is in Yorkshire, Silver?” queried -Scrivener.</p> - -<p>“I have a premonition that she is in London,” replied -Rowton. His words came more and more slowly, -with longer and longer gasps between. “Scrivener—you -know Rowton Heights? Wire there at once—get<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_300"></a>[300]</span> -Mrs. Rowton’s address in London, and then fetch her -here. You don’t object, do you? If so, at any cost, -I’ll get back to my hotel.”</p> - -<p>“I’ll do what you wish,” said Scrivener.</p> - -<p>“It seems reasonable enough,” echoed Simpkins.</p> - -<p>“Of course, you’ll take an oath, pal,” continued -Scrivener, “that you’ll let out nothing.”</p> - -<p>The ghost of a smile played round Rowton’s white -lips.</p> - -<p>“Heaven knows I am a deeply-dyed scoundrel,” he -said, “but honour among thieves. You may bring Mrs. -Rowton to this house without danger to the Silver -School.”</p> - -<p>Scrivener left the room without another word, and -Simpkins seated himself by the dying man.</p> - -<p>As Scrivener ran downstairs he could not help muttering -some words to himself.</p> - -<p>“Ours is a beastly calling; there’s no mercy in a -school like ours. If it were anyone but Rowton I -should not mind a brass button—but Rowton! ’Tain’t -that he was <i>soft</i>; ’tain’t that he was specially kind; but -he was <i>straight</i>, although he belonged to us. We’ll go -to pieces now without him. Long John made a huge -mistake.”</p> - -<p>Scrivener sprang into a cab and drove to the nearest -post-office. From there he wired to Rowton Heights, -remaining in the office until the message bearing Mrs. -Rowton’s address in town was sent to him. He then -hailed another hansom and drove straight to the Universal -Hotel.</p> - -<p>This was the night on which Nance had come to<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_301"></a>[301]</span> -London and had received Crossley’s awful communication. -She had driven straight to the hotel with Lady -Georgina, and when Scrivener was suddenly announced -the two ladies were in a private sitting-room. From -the moment she left Clapham Common Nance had -talked incessantly. She had seemed to all appearances -in the highest spirits. She had refused to disclose -the faintest hint with regard to her interview with -Crossley. Beyond telling Lady Georgina that she -believed the man to be altogether mistaken about -a certain business which he had undertaken for -her, she turned her conversation resolutely from the -subject.</p> - -<p>“I feel in good spirits,” she said once or twice. “I -have the same feeling which possessed me the night of -the ball at Rowton Heights. How long ago did the ball -take place, Lady Georgina?”</p> - -<p>“Only two days ago, child,” was the reply.</p> - -<p>“It seems months back,” said Nance, pushing her -hair from her flushed face. “I told Adrian then that -my excitement and high spirits were almost ‘fey,’ as the -saying is. I have the same feeling to-night. Never -mind; while I feel happy let me enjoy life. I believe -that I shall soon hear news of the boy and also of my -husband. Ah! who is that?”</p> - -<p>At this moment Scrivener was announced. Nance, -with the flush on her cheeks and the queer bright light -in her eyes, went forward at once to meet him. She -felt stimulated all over to an extraordinary degree. -Crossley had spoken the most utter nonsense. His -tidings had not given her the slightest pain. A shadow<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_302"></a>[302]</span> -of doubt of the man she loved could not visit her loyal -heart.</p> - -<p>“I seem to know your face,” she said, looking into -that of Scrivener with a puzzled expression. “Ah, yes, -I remember now. Surely I saw you once at Rowton -Heights.”</p> - -<p>“I saw you also, madam,” said the man.</p> - -<p>He bowed awkwardly. Then his eyes travelled to -Lady Georgina, who, bold, upright, and firm, stood not -far away.</p> - -<p>“I have a message for you alone, Mrs. Rowton,” he -said.</p> - -<p>“Please leave us, Lady Georgina,” said Nance.</p> - -<p>“I will not,” replied Lady Georgina. “You are left -in my charge by your husband, Nance, and I prefer to -remain with you whatever happens. Sir, I do not know -what your business can be with this young lady, but I -must ask you to say it before me.”</p> - -<p>“Very well, madam,” replied the man. “We have -not a moment to lose, Mrs. Rowton,” he continued; -“your husband has sent for you. I am commissioned -to bring you to him immediately.”</p> - -<p>“To bring me to him!” said Nance, her eyes lighting -up with sudden tumultuous joy. “I won’t keep -you. But why can he not come to me?”</p> - -<p>“He cannot, madam: he is very ill.”</p> - -<p>“Ill!” said Nance. She started violently. Her face -grew white. “I won’t keep you a single moment,” she -said.</p> - -<p>“I’ll go with you, dear,” said Lady Georgina.</p> - -<p>“I am sorry, madam,” said Scrivener, “but on that<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_303"></a>[303]</span> -point I am obliged to be firm. I cannot possibly take -you with Mrs. Rowton. If she wishes to see her husband -alive she must trust herself to me alone. I swear -no harm will happen to her.”</p> - -<p>“If I wish to see my husband alive?” repeated -Nance. “Oh! for Heaven’s sake, don’t put obstacles -in the way now, Lady Georgina. I won’t keep you a -moment,” she said, again turning to the man.</p> - -<p>She flew out of the room, returning in less than a -minute in her hat and cloak.</p> - -<p>“I am ready,” she said, “let us come.”</p> - -<p>“This is an awful situation,” exclaimed Lady Georgina. -“I promised to look after that child. How do I -know, sir, that you are not deceiving me?”</p> - -<p>“I swear on the Bible, madam, that I am not. Mr. -Rowton has sent for his wife. He is very ill. If you -refuse to let Mrs. Rowton come with me I must go -away without her.”</p> - -<p>“In that case, I have no alternative,” said Lady -Georgina; “I only trust I am not doing wrong.”</p> - -<p>Nance and Scrivener left the room. A hansom was -in waiting outside the hotel.</p> - -<p>Nance entered and Scrivener immediately followed -her. He gave directions in a low voice to the driver, -and the cab started forward at a quick pace. Presently -Scrivener put his hand through the little window in the -roof.</p> - -<p>“A sovereign,” he called to the driver, “if you get -us to our destination in a quarter of an hour from -now.”</p> - -<p>The man whipped up his horse.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_304"></a>[304]</span></p> - -<p>“You said that my husband was very ill; is he in -danger?” asked Nance.</p> - -<p>“He is, madam, in extreme danger.”</p> - -<p>Nance did not ask another question. She locked her -hands tightly under her cloak. Her face was deathlike. -She looked like one carved in stone.</p> - -<p>By-and-by the cab entered a squalid street leading -off the Embankment. It turned to the left, then to the -right, then to the left again, and finally drew up at a -shabby-looking door. Scrivener jumped out.</p> - -<p>“This way, Mrs. Rowton,” he said.</p> - -<p>He flung the sovereign to the driver, and then -knocked in a peculiar way on the door.</p> - -<p>It was opened immediately by a shabbily-dressed girl, -whose eyes were red from violent weeping.</p> - -<p>“All right upstairs, Sophy?” asked Scrivener.</p> - -<p>“Silver is still alive,” answered Sophy with a catch in -her voice.</p> - -<p>“Silver,” repeated Nance to herself in a low tone.</p> - -<p>It was at this awful moment of her life that a memory -came back to her. She had forgotten it until now. -Earlier in that same evening Crossley had told her that -her husband, her brave husband, whom he presently -accused of the most ghastly crime, was also known as -Silver, the leader of a school or mob of burglars, called -the Silver School. The information seemed to her so -baseless and false, and was also so completely swallowed -up in the grave and monstrous accusation which followed -it, that until now it was completely blotted out of her -memory.</p> - -<p>“Silver,” she said, looking with dilated eyes at<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_305"></a>[305]</span> -Scrivener as they mounted the stairs. “Who is -Silver?”</p> - -<p>“Never mind about Silver now, madam; I am taking -you to see your husband, Mr. Rowton, of Rowton -Heights.”</p> - -<p>Nance asked no more questions. The next moment -they found themselves inside the club room. The -greater part of the long room was in complete darkness, -but at the farther end a paraffin lamp flared. Nance -saw dimly as she entered the figure of a man lying on -the floor.</p> - -<p>When he heard her step Rowton raised himself with -an effort.</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 460px;"> -<img src="images/illus8.jpg" width="460" height="700" alt="" /> -<p class="caption">“When he heard her step Rowton raised himself with an -effort.”—<a href="#Page_305"><i>Page 305.</i></a></p> -</div> - -<p>“My wife has come,” he said to Simpkins. “Leave -us. Go into another room.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_306"></a>[306]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XXXVI">CHAPTER XXXVI.<br /> -<span class="smaller">THE DARKNESS BEFORE THE DAWN.</span></h2> - -</div> - -<p>Nance fell on her knees by the dying man. She took -one of his cold hands in hers.</p> - -<p>“Little woman,” said Rowton. “Come close to me, -Nance,” he continued in an almost inaudible whisper; -“hold my hand tighter—I cannot feel your clasp.”</p> - -<p>She put both her hands round it, fondling it close to -her breast.</p> - -<p>“Are we alone, Nancy?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, darling, quite alone.”</p> - -<p>“That is—good. I have much to say to you.”</p> - -<p>“Darling, don’t talk if it gives you pain. I can guess -your thoughts, I know you so well.”</p> - -<p>“Heavens! She knows me so well,” repeated the -dying man.</p> - -<p>“Has a doctor been sent for, Adrian?”</p> - -<p>“No use.”</p> - -<p>“But I thought you were strong, in good health. -What is the meaning of this agony?”</p> - -<p>“Heart,” he said in a whisper. “I have—known—it -long—disease of long standing—hopeless; never -mind—no doctor can cure me. Listen—Nancy -mine.”</p> - -<p>She bent down until her white face was almost on a -level with his.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_307"></a>[307]</span></p> - -<p>“Speak, dearest, beloved,” she said in her softest -voice. “Your very lowest word will be heard by me. -Everything you tell me I will do. I am all yours, -remember, both in life and death.”</p> - -<p>“There never was—such an angel,” he replied, and a -faint, half-mocking, yet utterly sweet smile flitted across -his face.</p> - -<p>“Nancy, my strength is going. See you get the -boy.”</p> - -<p>“Yes.”</p> - -<p>“Listen, Nance. Simpkins knows where he is—so -does—Scrivener. So, I fancy, does Sophy—the -girl in this house. If—Simpkins and Scrivener -fail you—turn to—Sophy. She was always fond of -me—poor Sophy! If she—helps you—take her away -with you afterwards—for in doing—what you want, -she may bring her own—life—into danger. Go away -yourself, too. Little woman—you’ll hear terrible -things.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t care,” she replied. “What are terrible -tidings to me if I don’t believe them?”</p> - -<p>Rowton smiled into her eyes.</p> - -<p>“I would—I might always remain thy white knight,” -he said. “Black to everyone else—but white to thee. -There!—it is too much to hope.”</p> - -<p>He panted, his breath failed him. Nance held -some brandy to his lips. He presently closed his -eyes.</p> - -<p>She sat down on the floor by his side, and slipped -her arm under his neck, so that his head rested on her -breast.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_308"></a>[308]</span></p> - -<p>He felt the warm beating of the loving heart and -opened his eyes.</p> - -<p>“Are you there?” he said. “I can’t see; are you -there?”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” she replied. “Do you think I could leave -you?”</p> - -<p>“Never,” he replied. “My angel who believed in -the angel in me. Nancy, I am the blackest scoundrel—on -earth.”</p> - -<p>“No, no,” she then said with a sob. “Don’t revile -yourself now. To one person you have always been -white.”</p> - -<p>“As an angel, Nancy mine?”</p> - -<p>“As an angel,” she replied. “You have been the -one hero of my life—immaculate, strong, as you said -yourself, my white knight.”</p> - -<p>The dying man moved restlessly.</p> - -<p>“Child,” he said, “you will hear things.” His -voice grew lower and lower. “I have brought thee -into the lowest scrape—into the depths. You will -know hereafter what I have done for thee, Little -Nancy.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t wish to know; I will not listen. Whatever -I hear, nothing will turn my love,” she replied.</p> - -<p>“Is that indeed so? Say—those words again.”</p> - -<p>“Nothing in heaven above or hell beneath can change -my unalterable love,” she repeated.</p> - -<p>“Fold my hands, Nance—together—so. Father in -Heaven—if a weak woman can be so forgiving, wilt not -Thou—even Thou—have mercy?”</p> - -<p>The last words were scarcely distinguishable. Nance<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_309"></a>[309]</span> -kept the folded hands together. A smile came suddenly -on the white lips, a longer and slower breath than any -of the others, then stillness.</p> - -<p>Half an hour afterwards Simpkins softly opened -the door of the room and came on tiptoe to Nancy’s -side. He saw at a glance that the chief was dead. -Nance was kneeling by him, her face hidden against his -breast.</p> - -<p>“Come, madam; I am dreadfully sorry, but you dare -not stay here another moment,” said the man in a tone -of great pity and sympathy.</p> - -<p>At the words she raised her head and gave him a -bewildered glance. She rose to her feet, staggering -slightly.</p> - -<p>“I do not wish to leave here,” she said. “I want to -remain by my husband’s body.”</p> - -<p>“Hurry, Simpkins, hurry!” said Scrivener’s voice at -that moment in the doorway.</p> - -<p>“You must not stay, madam. It is as much as our -lives are worth. I must tell you something.”</p> - -<p>“Nothing against the dead,” said Nancy, speaking in -a strong full tone; “I forbid you.”</p> - -<p>“No, we won’t mention his name,” said Simpkins. -“I honour you, madam, for your loyalty. But as -matters have turned out, he might, poor fellow, have -met a worse fate. I won’t say any more. Whatever -his faults he died true to us. Mrs. Rowton, it has been -our misfortune to get into the black books of the law, -and even at this moment the house is surrounded by -police.”</p> - -<p>“What do you mean?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_310"></a>[310]</span></p> - -<p>“What I say. The police have got wind of our -whereabouts. They will burst into this room in a moment -or two. No they cannot touch the dead, but you -must leave us, madam.”</p> - -<p>“Is your name Simpkins?” inquired Nance suddenly.</p> - -<p>“Yes, madam.”</p> - -<p>“Then I have a message for you from my husband. -He said that you knew of the whereabouts of his -nephew, Murray Cameron. His last injunction to me -was to find the boy. I must find him. Will you help -me?”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said Scrivener, who came forward at that moment. -“We’ll both help you, lady. We do not want -the boy any more. Our School is broken up after to-night. -Go at once, Mrs. Rowton. I know your hotel. -Your husband’s nephew will join you there before the -morning. Go now.”</p> - -<p>A sudden noise was heard downstairs—the trampling -of feet.</p> - -<p>“Heavens! we are lost,” cried Scrivener. “Go, -madam; they cannot touch your dead; but if you do as -he wishes, you will leave us now.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, I will go,” said Nance. “But one moment -first.”</p> - -<p>She fell on her knees by the body of her husband, -and bending down printed a long kiss on the cold lips. -In doing so she noticed that the lips themselves were -smooth and undisfigured. There was no mark.</p> - -<p class="tb">Scrivener was true to his word, and early the following<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_311"></a>[311]</span> -morning Murray Cameron was restored to his -friends. Crossley, aided by Jacob Short, had given the -alarm to the police, and the Silver School was broken up -for ever.</p> - -<p>Nance returned for one night to Rowton Heights—it -was just before she and Murray started to begin a new -life in Australia—her object was to secure a certain -box.</p> - -<p>“I do not know what it contains,” she reflected, “but -if it means revenge, I would rather break my vow to the -dead than use it now!”</p> - -<p>She packed it carefully, and, half way between England -and the New World, dropped it into deep water. -Thus its secret was never revealed.</p> - -<p>But afterwards a dying man in Paris made a strange -confession. He declared to the priest who absolved -him that for years he had belonged to a notorious gang -of burglars in London, who went by the name of the -Silver School. He himself was known by the sobriquet -of Spider. Amongst the queer friendships of his life -was one with the gentleman leader of that gang, a man -called Silver. The likeness between the two was -remarkable, and there was an occasion when, for -purposes of his own, it came into Spider’s head to -personate Silver. He did so in order to take the life -of a young Englishman with whom he had quarrelled -in a Parisian café. The Englishman had discovered -one of his most important secrets, and Spider, with -the ruthlessness of his class, resolved to silence him -in the only effectual way. In order to divert suspicion -entirely from himself, he used a cipher and<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_312"></a>[312]</span> -hieroglyphic, the secret of which Rowton had once -confided to him.</p> - -<p>“On my lips,” said the dying man, “you will find the -mark of a death’s head and arrows which was tattooed -there years ago. You may use this confession after my -death.”</p> - -<p class="titlepage">THE END.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="ads"> - -<p class="center larger">New Books for Fall Reading</p> - -<p class="center smaller">CLOTH EDITIONS ONLY</p> - -<p class="book">Nephelé</p> - -<p class="author">By <span class="smcap">F. W. Bourdillon</span>. Crown 8vo, artistically bound, $1.00.</p> - -<div class="smaller"> - -<p>“This book has made a decided hit in England, and is expected to repeat its -success here. The leading English and American critics have reviewed it with -enthusiasm, <i>The Spectator</i> according it the rare honor of a full-page review. -The author is best known in America as the author of the poem ‘The Night has -a Thousand Eyes and the Day but One.’”</p> - -</div> - -<p class="book">Opals, from a Mexican Mine</p> - -<p class="author">By <span class="smcap">George De Vallière</span>. Crown 8vo, cloth $1.25.</p> - -<div class="smaller"> - -<p><span class="smcap">Contents</span>: The Greatest of the Gods is <span class="smcap">Quetzalcoatl</span>—The Water Lady—The -Mysterious Disappearance of Mrs. T. Tompkins Smith—The Vision of -Don Juan on the Piedra de los Angeles—Cosmopolitana Mexicana.</p> - -</div> - -<p class="book">The Lure of Fame</p> - -<p class="author">By <span class="smcap">Clive Holland</span>, author of “My Japanese Wife.” With -illustration and decorative drawing by George Wharton Edwards. -Bound in cloth, blue and gold. $1.00.</p> - -<div class="smaller"> - -<p>“Its title, ‘The Lure of Fame,’ will suggest something of the thread of the -story, but one is not prepared for so tender and sympathetic a picture as those -pages reveal, or so close an analysis of human feelings and experiences.”—Charles -Dexter Allen in the <i>Hartfort Post</i>.</p> - -</div> - -<p class="book">A Stable for Nightmares; or, Weird Tales</p> - -<p class="author">By <span class="smcap">J. Sheridan Le Fanu</span>, and others. Characteristically -illustrated. Large 16mo, cloth, 256 pp., 75 cents.</p> - -<div class="smaller"> - -<p>This book has proved to be one of the most popular of the season, and has -been heartily commended by all the critics who have reviewed it. The <i>N. Y. -Journal</i>, <i>Philadelphia Public Ledger</i>, <i>N. Y. Commercial Advertiser</i>, <i>Boston Times</i>, -<i>The Bookman</i>, and scores of other journals unite in praising it.</p> - -</div> - -<p class="book">The XIth Commandment</p> - -<p class="author">By <span class="smcap">Halliwell Sutcliffe</span>. Crown 8vo, cloth, $1.25.</p> - -<div class="smaller"> - -<p>“Full of deep thought, tempered with a bright appreciation of the ridiculous -and invested with delicate sarcasm, is the new novel of Halliwell Sutcliffe, called -‘The XIth Commandment.’ Mr. Sutcliffe’s theme is the diplomatic attitude of a -North-Country vicar in the Church of England, who seeks to maintain an equilibrium -in his ministrations to the rich and poor in his parish, while favoring the -rich. A pretty and ingenious love story, in which the curate has a part, runs its -length through the book and nicely balances the religious discussion.”—<i>Buffalo -Express.</i></p> - -</div> - -<p class="book">Political Parties in the United States—Their -History and Influence—1789-1896</p> - -<p class="author">By <span class="smcap">J. Harris Patton</span>, M. A., Ph. D., author of “Four -Hundred Years of American History,” “Natural Resources of -the United States.” 12mo, cloth, $1.25.</p> - -<div class="smaller"> - -<p>“As a rule political histories are too dry to invite general reading. In Mr. J. -Harris Patton’s ‘Political Parties in the United States,’ we have a work written -in a simple, almost conversational style according to an analytical method and -embodying a vast deal of information.... Its convenience as a compact -and serviceable book of reference cannot be gainsaid by any one.”—<i>Commercial -Advertiser</i>, New York.</p> - -</div> - -<p class="titlepage smaller"><b>CATALOGUE SENT ON APPLICATION</b></p> - -<p class="center smaller"><i>The above books are for sale by all booksellers, or will be sent by mail, postage prepaid, -on receipt of the price in stamps or by money order.</i></p> - -<p class="center"><span class="larger">NEW AMSTERDAM BOOK COMPANY,</span><br /> -156 Fifth Ave. New York.</p> - -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin-top:4em'>*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A SON OF ISHMAEL ***</div> -<div style='text-align:left'> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will -be renamed. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. -</div> - -<div style='margin:0.83em 0; font-size:1.1em; text-align:center'>START: FULL LICENSE<br /> -<span style='font-size:smaller'>THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE<br /> -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK</span> -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person -or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the -Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when -you share it without charge with others. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work -on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the -phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: -</div> - -<blockquote> - <div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most - other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions - whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms - of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online - at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you - are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws - of the country where you are located before using this eBook. - </div> -</blockquote> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™ -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™ -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg™ License. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format -other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain -Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -provided that: -</div> - -<div style='margin-left:0.7em;'> - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation.” - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ - works. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works. - </div> -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right -of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™ -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread -public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org/donate/">www.gutenberg.org/donate</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. -</div> - -</div> - -</body> -</html> diff --git a/old/66110-h/images/cover-illus.jpg b/old/66110-h/images/cover-illus.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index fbede8c..0000000 --- a/old/66110-h/images/cover-illus.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/66110-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/66110-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 18839fa..0000000 --- a/old/66110-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/66110-h/images/illus1.jpg b/old/66110-h/images/illus1.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index b40d7bd..0000000 --- a/old/66110-h/images/illus1.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/66110-h/images/illus2.jpg b/old/66110-h/images/illus2.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index ec56bf6..0000000 --- a/old/66110-h/images/illus2.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/66110-h/images/illus3.jpg b/old/66110-h/images/illus3.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 82f3bb4..0000000 --- a/old/66110-h/images/illus3.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/66110-h/images/illus4.jpg b/old/66110-h/images/illus4.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 9ee8fa6..0000000 --- a/old/66110-h/images/illus4.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/66110-h/images/illus5.jpg b/old/66110-h/images/illus5.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 67b80e1..0000000 --- a/old/66110-h/images/illus5.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/66110-h/images/illus6.jpg b/old/66110-h/images/illus6.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 92c7f58..0000000 --- a/old/66110-h/images/illus6.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/66110-h/images/illus7.jpg b/old/66110-h/images/illus7.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 5fc128f..0000000 --- a/old/66110-h/images/illus7.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/66110-h/images/illus8.jpg b/old/66110-h/images/illus8.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 44cb86f..0000000 --- a/old/66110-h/images/illus8.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/66110-h/images/title.jpg b/old/66110-h/images/title.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 6b93b12..0000000 --- a/old/66110-h/images/title.jpg +++ /dev/null |
